Chapter 2 crossover

View Online

It is now Monday form what Hannah has told me this is supposedly my first day they have to keep pushing my entry due to problem at the school so I only had half of the school year to attend, Cadmus was generous enough to create false documents of previous schools I've been too, it seems they stated we moved constantly because of the company. I put on a blue t-shirt, put my hair in a ponytail with a rubber band except for the strands that went over my shoulders. I finally put on some blue jeans, then my black shoes.

I put on my backpack but when I tried finding a phone I couldn't find one, I guess I didn't have one. I walked outside locked the house before walking down the pathway where there was a limo waiting for me, I mean seriously a limo, guess Hannah didn't put much thought about first impressions. I can only guess what they'll think, will I be bullied because I'm a rich kid. I opened our letterbox, inside it looked like a very nice phone, it had a very expensive looking case on it. I picked it up, then suddenly I was texted.

"This is Mamoru Shinigami, also called The Dark One, and this is a message to anyone who finds this phone, my number is already in there, so if you need my help, or just need to talk, give me a call and I'll be right there"

"What the hell is this." I muttered but looked at the time, I just stuffed it in my bag before getting in the limo.

The driver then drove me to school, where I was immediately met with the eyes of every student, teacher, and parent that was arriving.

'God damn it Hanah.' I thought walking into the school, I asked around where the principle's office was. They kindly gave me directions.

I walked into the office to see a rather mature and beautiful woman sitting at the desk. She stood at 6 foot her hair looked like a rainbow, she wore a yellow jacket, and a purple shirt underneath, on her jacket, was a pendant that looked like the sun. When she saw me she stood up revealing her purple jeans.

She looked at me with her magenta eyes. "Hello you must be our new student, Jonathan is it, I am the principal my name is Celestia." She told me.

"Yes, so how do we get started?" I asked.

"Well after your first period I'll have a student show you around the school." She told me. I followed her out of the office into the hallway.

I followed closely behind her. She led me to my first class which was history. I just hope this world shares my world's history, at least in most parts.

As I entered the classroom I noticed most of my classmates were girls. Celestia took me to the front of the class.

"Students this our newest addition to our school Jonathan Harlock, please assistance if he needs help." Some of the students started whispering mostly about my eyes. Celestia seemed to notice my discomfort.

She cleared her throat getting their attention.

"We live in an age where flying men, aliens, and monsters are the norm are strange eyes really that special." She told them, this seemed to make most of them stop but I could still hear some faint whispers. I finally took my seat and class started.

Everything was going well, thankfully I knew almost everything which gave the teacher a very good impression of me. "Ok then class now that we are approaching the end of the period, please start gathering your belongings so you can proceed to your next class.

I packed my stuff in my bag, then as I stood up to place it on my desk to close it, just as I finished there was a large explosion outside the shook wave the entire classroom. I was the first to recover. I ran to the window to look outside. It was superman he was really here, but why.

He was laying in a crater.

"Look its superman!" Some of the students yelled. The students started crowding around the window while the teacher yelled.

Superman stood up shaking the dust off himself. He looked around, but for who I wonder. The electric cables started crackling with energy before bursting, lighting flowed out of them before taking shape and form.

It was live wire, I couldn't hear much about what she was saying but I could tell she was insulting him, with that smug look on her face.

"Everyone please move away from the window, we have to get to the gym." The teacher told everyone, i pretended to do as he said but immediately after leaving the classroom i booked it for the main entrance using mg transforming ability to make a hood and mask cover most of my head and face. I didn't want anyone to see me.

I ran around the corner to see superman and Live wire fighting. Live wire clearly had the upper hand in this fight she had superman trapped in a cage of electricity. He writhed in pain as he was pinned to the ground.

"I expected more of a fight out of you superman, guess this little gift is doing its job." Live wire said pulling out a small stone with a familiar green glow.

"Kryptonite, how did she get that? Hmmm guess Luthor is just handing it out now." I said quietly. I looked around to see if there was anything I could use. All I could see were vehicles but they would have to do, hope they have good insurance.

With a flick of my wrist, a car was sent flying at live wire, she only saw it at the last second before it crashed into her, both her and the car were thrown through the wall of a nearby building while also losing hold of the kryptonite. It landed a few feet away from superman.

I lifted my hands towards the stone, it came flying my direction, then I grabbed it mid air getting it far away from superman. He quickly started to recover now that the kryptonite was gone.

‘Who’s the wise guy!” Live wire shouted coming out of the hole in the building. She looked around but soon found a finger amping her shoulder. SHe turned to see Superman hovering next to her with her arms crossed. She chuckled nervously.

“Hey Superman you look better.” She said with a nervous smile, Superman didn't look happy as he pulled back his fist, and nailed her right in the face sending her flying in the air out of sight he flew after her.

“Well I guess that's my good deed of the day.” I said, breathing a sigh of a relief. I ran back inside it seems that School was ending early today because of this incident. I guess this was a good thing I didn't really want to go to school again.

When no one was looking I teleported home. I opened the door and said. "Hannah I'm home." There was no answer.

"Guess she's not home I guess this gives me time to think." I said going to the living room, and turned on the TV.

"3rd person POV Bat cave)
In the bat cave the orignale members of the justice league were having a meeting since the destruction of the watch tower they have been using the bat cave until the new one is constructed.

"Live wire is safely locked up." Superman informed the other league members.

"Yes but the footage suggests you had help, but from who. " J'onn said looking at superman.

"And this person now has kryptonite" Diane stated. "Is it possible they were just after that?" She asked.

"Possibly." Batman said looking at the monitor. "Either way we must investigate, who is this was, they could pose a threat." He said interlocking his fingers as he stared at the screen.

The room was suddenly filled with light. The league looked towards the source, and there stood doctor fate levitating just above the ground.

"Fate, what brings you here?" Wonder woman asked.

"I need superman's assistance in this matter, we have no time to waste, we must go." Doctor fate said before bpth her and superman disappeared into thin air.

"Superman!" The flash shouted.

"Where did they go?" Wonder women asked.

"J'one can you sense him?" Batman asked, he looked up slightly, then shook his head.

"No, he's not in range." He told everyone.

(Location change Canterlot)

Just over the city, Superman, and doctor fate dissapered. Superman looked around to see where he was.

"I was just here, what's happening Fate?" Superman asked.

"There is an entity not even I can banish on my own. I need your help to defeat it." Doctor fate told superman. "This entity is pure unholy magic, there is no telling what its capable of."

Superman looked at the city. As if he had heard his thoughts Fate told him.

"No need to worry I cast a spell that gave the people the stay away from a certain area." Fate told him. "Follow me."

Doctor fate lead superman across the city to a mansion. "This is the place, I have never been able to break the barrier that guards this place, and every time I've fought this enemy, it's been on its terms."

"So you hope with me things will be different?" Superman asked, he only nodded as he prepared a spell. He cast the spell only for it to explode against an invisible barrier.

(Jonathan pov)

A sudden explosion shook the house nearly knocking me off the couch.

"What the hell!" I shouted getting to my feet. I ran to the window peeking outside, there was nothing on the lawn but then another explosion happened.

I looked up to see superman, and Doctor fate, one of them I might be able to handle but both of them I don't know if i can do that. I struggled to figure out a way to deal with this, then it hit me, I pulled out my phone and went to the contacts. I found Mamoru's number

“Go for The Dark One, May I ask who’s calling please?” I hears over the phone.

“Yeah Ihave a problem, and need assistance." I said, another explosion just outside.

“What do you need?” said a voice on the other end.

"Lets just say a certain man of steel and doctor fate are attacking my barrier protected home, and it doesn't look like it will last much longer." I told him

“If I’m gonna help, I need to know one thing” said the voice.

"And what is that?" I asked.

“You ok with killing? And Pokémon, Pirates, and chaos?” Asked the voice.

"No killing also no chaos, I don't want anyone else hurt." I told him.

“Ok, brace yourself” said the voice hanging up.

—back in Mamoru Shinigami’s world—

“Alright everyone we have our heading!” I Yelled. I had all my Pokémon return to their Pokéballs and got to the steering wheel.

“MWAHAHAHAHAHA” I laughed maniacally. I opened a portal and brought my ship through.

—Johnathan POV—

I heard him hangup, then I set the phone on the table before changing into a Demonidite, it was kinda creepy because when I or any anodite changes into our real form, we leave behind a pile of skin. I'll just clean that up later.

Then the earth began to shake. And the sound of maniacal laughter could be heard. Then music began to play.

Burn it to the ground by nickelback.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=YZRzi-xr_1M

"What's going on?" I said, opening the curtain fully to see what was happening.

A giant portal had been torn open in the sky. Moments later a saw a ship start to sail through, a Man-of-war ship. A ship that was 60 meters long, armed with 124 canons, 4 at the bow, 8 at the stern, and 56 in each broadside. It had 3 masts, each with 4-5 black sails, and on each mast was a black flag. The middle flag had a skull that had green rings in the sockets, goggles, and crossed Darksabers.

And it was flying through the sky. 250 feet up.

I teleported just outside still inside my mansion's barrier. "Well I guess you see new things everyday." I said crossing my arms.

Then a hooded figure could be seen at the top of the middle mast.

"Well it's good to put a name to a face." I said flying up to the edge of the barrier to see what this guy looks like.

Then the figure jumped from the mast, the ship disappearing in a puff of smoke, at first I thought he would stop mid air, but grew worried as he grew closer to the ground gaining speed quickly.

'Is this guy suicidal?' I thought. I tried creating a construct to save him but it was too slow, and he crashed into the ground, a crater, and a large cloud of dust and dirt kicked up from it.

"Why did he do that?" Superman questioned, honestly at a loss for words at what he just witnessed.

The dust cleared and the figure laid motionless on the ground. Limbs bent this way and that. No man could survive that. Then the figure began moving, he lifted a right arm and brought it down, then his left and he lifted himself up. He got to his knees and stood up, and dusted himself off as if nothing happened. He began looking around.

He took his hood off and revealed his face. He had black, short spiky hair, he had glowing green eyes with black sclera, sharp teeth, a normal nose, and a strong, rounded jaw.

He wore a black floor length coat, a pair of black pants, a black polo shirt, black knee-high boots with 1 inch thick metal soles, and a black zip up jacket hoodie under his coat. He wore a pair of spiky welding goggles on his forehead, and a utility weapons belt. On his right arm was a bulky silver gauntlet, on his left was a smaller, less noticeable gauntlet.

“Someone call for a psycho?” He said with a disturbingly large grin that went up to his ears, kind of like Venom.

"Over here." I told him.

“Woah, dang man, who beat you with the ugly stick?” He asked jokingly.

I flipped him off with both hands. "Well fuck you too."

“So what did you need me for again?” He asked. I used my thumb to point at the two heroes.

“Oh, Superman and Doctor Fate, huh” he said with an unamused expression.

"I got the doctor if you got superman." I suggested.

“Can I call a friend over?” He asked.

"Sure just take care of him." I said rocketing towards doctor fate, and tackled him in the air.

He took out two Darksaber hilts and tossed them in the air, then caught and activated them as they came down. “Come on out REX, I’ve got some fun planned for you” he said. Another portal opened up and a strange robotic lizard came tumbling out.

—Mamoru POV—

“Why did you call me Mamoru? I was in the middle of something!” Said REX.

“Yeah! it’s called fighting Superman, now help me kick some ass!” Said Mamoru.

“Fine!” Said REX, looking at Superman. REX took to the sky with hard light holographic wings and began firing gravity beams from his mouth at superman.

“A WILD SUPERMAN HAS APPEARED” said my left gauntlet, which I responded with a WTF look. It even confused Superman.

I brought out Darkrai and Mewtwo. I split into two and one of me pulled out a dark type Z Crystal. and the other pulled out a psychic type Z Crystal. We placed the Crystals in the Z stone and looked to Darkrai. “Ok Darkrai, Mewtwo let's do this!” We said getting into position.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=oaw7McFyrtg

“Shattered psyche” I shouted behind Mewtwo. Superman was launched backwards slamming into an invisible wall, and bounced off it into another and another repeatedly before being tossed to the ground. Then the other me stepped forward.

“Black Hole Eclipse!” The other me shouted behind Darkrai. Darkrai created a black hole before throwing it above Superman, he immediately got sucked in just before the singularity exploded.

Superman took major damage from both attacks.

I became one person again, returned my Pokémon back to their Pokéballs, and put away the Z Crystals.

I jumped up, launching myself at Superman ready to give him a right hook. Unfortunately he caught my fist and tossed me away. He appeared in my path, putting both his hands above his head, then slammed them down on me, sending me to the ground. I felt every bone in my body shatter but quickly begin to put themselves back together. When I stood up, superman landed not far from me. I put up my fists but I didn't see them. “What the?” I said as I looked where my fists should be. I was confused before I tried feeling my chest, I felt it, so I looked down to see my feet were facing the other way. "Oh! my head’s on backwards!" I said as I grabbed my head before turning it and an almost sickening snap followed. “Hehehee” I laughed.

I turned around to face Superman. He appeared in front of me, trying to punch me in the face, which when it hit, my head spun around like woody from Toy Story. I grabbed my head and stopped it from spinning and he went for another punch, but I dodged it with super speed and gave him a left uppercut with my beskar/tungsten knuckles in my left gauntlet.

I thrust my right arm out, activating my drill gauntlet, in drill hand mode. The four drill fingers came out and clanged together twice. They began rotating and charging up purple energy and started firing an energy beam at Superman, which blew him back and left a bleeding gash where it hit. I brought the fingers together and thrust the drill into the soft spot the energy beam made. The drill began spinning and caused pain in Superman, making him cry out.

“Feel that? That is called pain, but what you’re feeling right now has been amplified by Gila monster venom, it makes the pain even worse! I like to make sure my sharp objects are coated in Gila monster venom, just in case I have to hurt someone, and make it hurt even worse” I said looking into his eyes, letting mine glow green a bit.

Just then, without warning, Superman punched me in the face. I staggered back and disengaged my drill gauntlet and Superman continued punching me and he was about to punch me again but I fell down, unconscious.

—REX POV—

‘I can’t believe that asshole summoned me here!’ I looked over at Mamoru as he fell unconscious. ‘And now I have to save his ass’

I intercepted Mamoru before he hit the ground by grabbing him with my feet. I brought him a few feet away and set him down. I flew back to Superman and fired my gravity beam at him. He dodged it and I found myself being shot at by his heat vision. Luckily my plating was made of tungsten, so it didn’t do anything. “My plating is tungsten you big blue idiot, why don’t you go back home so your mother can teach you how to put your underwear on properly!” I shouted.

I landed on the ground and fired a few lasers at him, but they didn’t do much. Then I replayed the moment when I hit him with my gravity beam, that worked! I’ll have to keep doing that, unless I can get me claws on some kryptonite, although my claws might cut through, but I should probably try first to test my theory’ I got close and gave Superman a few slashes from my claws. It only caused tears in his suit, and a few welts in his skin. ‘Ok that didn’t work, if my claws lightsabers that would worrrr….. Hey! I have an idea!’

I rewrote my design in order to allow my darksabers blade plasma to go to my claws by taking apart the Darksabers while they were in my legs and taking the kyber crystals and moving them to my chest, and rebuilding a few of my parts to allow the new weapons to form. It took a few seconds. I even made some for my back, so I’d have darksaber spines leading to my tail tip. I activated the blades, then all my claws, both fingers and toes grew short darksaber claws. And my back grew darksaber spines, coming up one after another leading down to my tail, just as planned.

I began running at full speed towards Superman. I ran past him and was able to leave a few cuts. ‘Yes it worked’ I ran at him again and did the same action again. Only this time Superman was ready for me. He caught me and punched my visor. It left a big crack and caused a few screen glitches. That made me mad.

I did a sonic the hedgehog spin attack, I looked like a flying black buzzsaw blade. I gave him a few more cuts and then retracted the claws and went to work on trying to repair the screen, only Superman didn’t give me a chance. He began hitting me over and over. I used my gravity beam on him and pushed him back.

I had to run away, my eye motifs showing fear. ‘I can’t cloak, he has x-ray vision, he’d still be able to see me, so I need to run!’ I ran and ran but Superman wouldn’t let up. I stopped and let him go past me and ran in the opposite direction, while he crashed into a building.

—Johnathan POV—

Me and doctor fate where having a dog fight in the sky above where the others were fighting.

"What wrong demon your spells are sloppy compared to last time." Doctor fate called out mockingly.

'Wait last time, we've fought before?' I thought, dodging a lightning bolt. I threw my own lighting but mine was red. He suddenly split into two different bodies to evade.

"This is new." I said they both flew in different directions. 'So they're trying to pincer me.' I thought as they both attacked one with lighting the other fire.

I caught both spell with my hands before clashing the together above me head carefully using my mana I combined them, and grinned.

"Hey it looks like you dropped some trash. HERE HAVE IT BACK!" I shouted, releasing it, a shock wave struck both doctor fate's causing one to disappear into nothingness.

"There you are." I said flying towards the real doctor fate punching his helmet with my immense strength. There was no dent but it clearly did a number on its wearer. I didn't give him time to recover as I spun around to kick him in the side sending him flying.

Here, have a parting gift!" I shouted sending a ball of mana his way, the doctor managed to regain control of his trajectory just in time to get out of the way of the ball.

"I won't fall that easily demon!" Doctor fate screamed unleashing another bolt of lighting. I didn't have time to block or get away as it struck me, I screamed in pain.

"Jonathan!" I heard someone, then doctor fate was shot out of the sky by a beam of red mana.

"Hannah." I muttered, then looked up to see my sister in her grim anodite form. "Finally." I breathed out in relief.

"Im so sorry I couldn't get here sooner." She tried to continue but I stopped her.

"It's alright you're here now, now let's finish this."

—REX POV—

I made it back to the spot where Mamoru was and I began electrocuting him. I repeated the action over and over. Then Superman found me. I looked at him in fear. “If you break me any more I’ll be deactivated, I am alive, I’m an independent living machine, and I don’t want to die, so please leave me alone!” I pleaded. I began working on the chemical composition of kryptonite. I opened my mouth and brought out my fangs. I was about to spray, but Superman stopped in his tracks, only he wasn’t focused on me, he was looking right past me.

I looked back and saw Mamoru standing up, but he wasn’t the same, he had a dark serious look in his eyes, and he had his signature cheshire grin. “Superman you are in trouble now!” I said looking at Superman.

—Mamoru POV—

“I’m gonna make you wish you were on your planet when it exploded, you big blue boyscout!” I shouted at him.

“REX! Our contract is complete!” I said. REX jumped through a portal and went home. I looked at Superman and he came at me. I began playing music, and avoided every attack he attempted.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=jad2XXQQn5A

As the music played he kept trying to grab me. I began sending electricity throughout my body, allowing me to go faster. I jumped, ducked, even tripped up around Superman. I even gave him a swift kick to his dynamic duo. Then grabbed his cape and jumped through between his legs, making him do a flip and landing on his face. I electrocuted him every chance I got.

In a split second I teleported up 200 feet, with Superman close behind. I brought out my drill claw again and began spinning it fast and creating a small red sun. In the process a stormy vortex began spinning around above.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=FdtfINIAw0Y

The sun brought Superman to his knees.
“YOU FEEL THAT DICKWEED!?!? THAT’S THE RADIATION OF A RED SUN, BITCH!” I shouted and laughed maniacally, before punching him in the face with the balled up drill claw, sending him tumbling to the ground. I went down and grabbed him by the chest and lifted him up. I was about to give him another black eye before.

“Mamoru stop! The fight is over.” I heard someone shout behind me, I turned to see the guy that summoned me along with some female I assumed was a similar species to him.

“Fine, just let me say goodbye, thanks for the fun, I hope we can be friends later, NIGHTY NIGHT CLARK!” I said ending the sentence by bashing Superman on the head.

I retracted the drill claw gauntlet and dropped the unconscious body of Superman. “Got any good places to eat around here? I’m starved!” I said.

"I know a place." the female said changing into a human a 20 year old woman she stood at 6 foot 1, she has lushish crimson red hair, and a gorgeous figure, she wore a black 2 piece suit that tightly hugged her body, her skin was lightly tanned, and her bright red, and her red eyes were almost hypnotizing. Then the other turned into a human. He was at most 18, his white hair reached the middle of his back, a small amount of hair going over his shoulders onto his chest, his eyes were red and slit, and he stood at 6 foot. He wore a plain t-shirt, and blue jeans.

“Sweet, lets go!” I said, snapping my fingers, dismissing my coat, weapons, and gauntlets. I changed my eyes and teeth to normal green eyes and normal teeth. I was now wearing a black polo shirt, black pants, and boots. I had black eyeliner and black lipstick and black nails, and few tattoos on my arms, an Assassin's creed black flag symbol on my left shoulder, a skull and crossbones on my right, and a Discord tattoo that wrapped around my left arm.

"Before we go." The boy said, snapping his fingers, with a large flash of light everything was repaired. "Now we can go."

The woman snapped her fingers, and a car materialized next to her. "Come on get in." She said getting in the driver's seat.

“No thanks, I have my own ride” I said snapping my fingers and bringing out my jet black triumph tiger 800. I got on and revved up the engine. I pulled my goggles over my eyes and smiled. The boy got in the car, then they started driving, me following not far behind.

After a few minutes we pulled up to a pizza joint.

—Johnathan POV—

I got out of the car to see Mamoru pull up next to us and park his motorcycle. Hannah got out not long after me. "So pizza? I was actually expecting something fancy." I said.

"Sometimes we do, and sometimes we don't." Was all she said in response.

“I’m actually glad you chose a pizza place, I’m having a craving for a large stuffed crust meat lovers pizza and a few calzones and stromboli, so what will you guys be having, cuz the whole pizza, calzone and strombolis are mine!” Said Mamoru.

"I'm thinking stuffed crust with Italian sausage, pepperoni, and maybe extra cheese." I told him, Hannah didn't give him an answer, guess she was still deciding.

“Why are we just standing here! let's go in!” said Mamoru, walking into the restaurant.

We got in, then got a table, me and Hannah decided to share my pizza, then after placing our orders it was time for questions.

"So who is this guy Jonathan?" Hannah asked.

Before I could answer Mamoru did it for me.

“Mamoru Shinigami, my dear, I'm a Displaced with Dark chaos magic, which allows me to do literally anything and everything I want, speaking of which, how bout me and you go out and have a bit of “quality time” so we can get to know each other better” said Mamoru.

"Sorry but i don't kiss and run on the first date, plus you'll need my brother’s permission we have what you could say is a complicated relationship" She told him.

“I’m game for anything, he could join in too, a hole’s a hole right?” Said Mamoru with a disturbing grin.

"Sorry but I don't swing that way plus I'm still trying to process our relationship, and my actual age." I said scooting away from him a bit.

“Ok then, now you know about me, let me know about you” said Mamoru getting uncomfortably close.

"I am a demoninite, a second stage anodite you could say, Hannah is a grim anodite, an anodite that serves or follows the teachings of a demoninite to gain power. And let me tell you if what I read on a wiki is true, a master demonitite is not something you want to fight." I explained.

“Living energy being huh, I can easily take you two, so don’t think you are stronger, ignorance gets you in big trouble, anyway either of you want to explain why I had to go toe to toe with Superman?” Said Mamoru.

"I wasn't saying I was stronger or a master, if I was a master I would probably be ruling my own planet, I was just saying what they can do, plus you had help fighting superman." I explained.

“True, but my Author needed a hand to make another chapter for his story, anyway fourth wall breaking aside, I think I should know which side you are on, good or evil, although it's all subjective, so I don’t really care, I’d just like to know” said Mamoru.

"Neither we're just trying to make a living, but due to… circumstances it's not easy." I explained as our pizzas arrived.

“Damn, you had it tough, luckily I'm able to go from one world to another, and since you have my smartphone token, you can give me a call any time you want, now let’s eat!” Said Mamoru.

"Well we have to travelled to other worlds and dimensions every few years to avoid getting caught." Hannah explained.

“Why did you have to do that?” Asked Mamoru, taking a large bite out of his pizza.

"Jonathan has an effect on certain people that… makes people worship him, and cults form because of this, they have already started popping up on this world." Hannah explained.

“I can give you a bracelet that cancels that out” said Mamoru.

"We've already tried many things but nothing has been strong enough to suppress the power of the man that sent him to Anodine." Hannah told him.

“You mean the merchant? I can probably cancel his effects, if I had a power amplifier” said Mamoru.

"Who's the merchant?" I asked

“Well if you are able to summon me, you’re a Displaced, and every displaced is sent by the merchant, not many know how he does it or why, but he sends people from earth or alternate earths to an Equestrian universe, I don’t know why its only an Equestrian multiverse, but I can’t really complain, anyway, I have been saving up my power, and getting stronger each day, since that asshole sent me here with a letter, now I’m almost very close to being strong enough to open a portal back home, but I’m gonna keep biding my time until I can go home, I can already cancel some of his effects, but I’m still not strong enough to send every Displaced I meet back home, although I doubt some would want to go back, but I’m still hoping I can go back home, If I go back with the power I have now, I could make the world a better place, I hope, anywho, how have you to been?” Said Mamoru, not seeming to have to breathe after that long explanation.

'He can send me back.' I thought but then I looked at Hannah. 'No I can't leave her.' I thought to myself.

"Well I already got my own little revenge in the prick." I told him.

“Do tell” Asked Mamoru.

"Well before the ground gave in beneath me, I delivered a swift kick right up between the legs." I said with a proud tone.

Mamoru chuckled. “I am pretty sure I speak for every Displaced when I say “thank you for giving that creepy bastard what he deserved” sir I tip my hat to you” said Mamoru magicking up a top hat and tipping it, making the world tip with it. “Oops, my bad” he said with a nervous chuckle and dismissing the top hat.

"Well I didn't really have time to do anything else but lets just eat our food shall we me and Hannah have to reinforce our house now that the justice league is involved" I told him. "And we might have to pull a few strings with Cadmus." I added.

“Woah, woah, woah….. Woah, Cadmus? Are you crazy? Have you any idea who owns that place? Lex Luthor! As in Superman’s archenemy! What the hell are you thinking? He keeps cadmus as a cover for all the crazy shit that he has cooking up in the lower levels!” Ranted Mamoru with an eye twitching.

"First off Lex does not own it, he does work with them and provide some funding but he does not own them, and yes do know what their up to like galatea, super girls clone." I explained. “But we didn't have much of a choice, they knew we were here as soon as we bought our house, so it was either work with them or hunted down by them." I finished.

“You could have asked Superman if you could crash at his fortress of solitude” stated Mamoru.

"We don't like living off the kindness of others, not when we have the means to live on our own." Hannah explained.

“Then you could have been his neighbor” stated Mamoru with a deadpan look.

"Well when you're as old as us you can get stubborn." Hannah said.

“I’m millions of centuries old, possibly even milenia, I’ve lost count of how many birthdays I’ve had! I saw multiple planets come to life and die, while I was on them, I saw dinosaurs and tons of other beings rise and fall, and the Author didn’t put those parts in because it was depressing, I’m picky about what I eat, but still, I’m not a grumpy old coot! I’ve been collecting power for all that time, sometimes I even went into stasis” Said Mamoru.

"Well umm from what Hannah has told me I'm 3 million 4 hundred and 72 and I'm younger than her." I told him nervously.

“Ok, now that we know how old we are, lets see what I can do to help you two further” said Mamoru doing a complete 360. “I can remove the effects from your little problem, so you can be left alone, but I’m not strong enough to fix everything so there will still be a few haters out there”

"I don't think it can be fixed from what we heard from other displaced Jonathan's merchant was not in the norm." Hannah explained.

“I’m not in the norm either, I am able to keep track of other Displaced by reading their stories, my left gauntlet allows me to read the “fanfics” of the Displaced, I’ve seen multiple people out there that could be able to help, each one with outstanding powers, demons, gods, monsters, machines, take your pick, I've seen’em all” said Mamoru summoning his left gauntlet that turned out to have a hidden blade.

"Ok see what you can find." I told him finishing my half of the pizza.

“Are you serious? I can’t just bring them here! I’d need consent from their authors, which I can’t get right now” said Mamoru. “So far I can only observe them on their misadventures, right now I’m your best bet”

"Ok, well i think our time is growing short, where we are in time right now is between the first and second show, we have no idea what could happen during this time." I told him.

“Ok, then, if you don’t need me now, you can just call me when you need me, oh and here are some tokens from my Author if you need any help call these Displaced or me, and they will be right there” said Mamoru placing down a small radio from Alastor, REX’s Darksabers, Buzz Lightyear’s badge, and a Graboid spike.

I snapped my fingers, storing them in a pocket dimension. "Well I guess our contract is complete, or am I saying it wrong?" I asked.

“No, you’re right, but there’s just one thing I have to do before I leave” said Mamoru.

"And what's that?" I asked raising an eyebrow.

“Make a large spectacle of myself in the middle of the city by singing a song” said Mamoru snapping his fingers and teleporting outside in his usual outfit and picking up his motorcycle and shoving it into a pocket, then running off.

We both look at each other worried before chasing after him. "Please dont do anything stupid." I said.

—Mamoru POV—

“Gather round everyone, prepare to be annoyed!” I said sending a grenade up into the sky.

The grenade exploded and got everyone’s attention.

I took a saxophone from an old man playing on the street and played a tune. Once I was done I broke it over a leg and dropped it at his feet.
Then he snapped his fingers and dubstep began playing. I split into four of myself and began singing.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=6tR5aDGcXPg

“Hey!
We are Number One
Hey!
We are Number One” said me and my clones.

“Now listen closely
Here's a little lesson in trickery
This is going down in history” one sang, splitting into more clones.

“If you wanna be a Villain Number One
You have to chase a superhero on the run
Just follow my moves, and sneak around
Be careful not to make a sound” sang another getting in peoples faces.
(Shh)
(No, don't touch that!)

“We are Number One
Hey!
We are Number One
We are Number One” we sang splitting into more clones and doing a few flips and cartwheels.

“Ha ha ha
Now look at this net, that I just found
When I say go, be ready to throw
Go” we sang, doing a little tennis game, others doing a can-can.

“Now watch and learn, here's the deal
He'll slip and slide on this banana peel!” Sang a clone eating a banana and dropping the peel just as the flash was speeding by, which the flash slipped on.

“Ba-ba-biddly-ba-ba-ba-ba, ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba
We are Number One
Hey!” We sang doing a can-can pinwheel.

“Ba-ba-biddly-ba-ba-ba-ba, ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba
We are Number One
Ba-ba-biddly-ba-ba-ba-ba, ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba
We are Number One
Hey!” We sang multiplying until the clones were on every sidewalk, streetcorner, and rooftop in the city and doing a can-can and a few pinwheels in crossroads.

“Ba-ba-biddly-ba-ba-ba-ba, ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba
We are Number One
Hey!
Hey!” We finished as we were on the top of the tallest building in the city, with the pirate ship that brought us all here behind us firing all the guns and missiles in every direction, sending out fireworks.

—Johnathan pov—
—a few minutes before the musical number—

"Where did he go?" Neither me or Hannah could him either though we were tracking his mana it was all over the place. That was when we saw the ship, just before it started firing. "Mamoru you bastard!" I screamed projecting my Mana trapping all of the missles, and munitintions inside the giant red bubble that formed around the ship.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA WE ARE NUMBER ONE HAHAHAHAHAHAHA” laughed all the Mamorus. The bubble almost looked like a star now with all the explosions and gunfire, it illuminated the entire city.

"Looks like I know who I'm never summoning again." I muttered.

Then all the Mamorus disappeared in a puff of smoke. “Ah come on man why you gotta do me like that? They were just fireworks!” Said the original Mamoru.

"And they could have hit the city, I said no chaos." I told him.

“Blame discord’s chaos magic! That's where I got the chaos magic from, you should know how twisted he is! I have to let all the randomness out before I lose my sanity!” Said Mamoru.

"Well you could have at least warned me." I said face palming.

“I did, I Told you I was gonna make a spectacle of myself in the middle of the city” said Mamoru, throwing his arms up.

"Ok, ok well now that it is out of your system should I except anything else?" I asked.

Mamoru was about to speak but paused and tapped his chin. “Nope, I got noth-“ began Mamoru before he began spewing out a black liquid while spinning his head on 360. Some of it got on me and my sister. He went on doing that for eight minutes. He eventually stopped. “Sorry, that happens someti-“ he began before he was spewing more into our faces. He kept spewing for ten minutes. Then stopped, a minute went by, then he spewed a large stream sending both of us into a wall. Then it trickled down and he stopped. “Sorry! That’s unstable dark magic, it comes out with the chaos magic and it always causes a huge mess” said Mamoru.

"Well if that's over me and Hannah need to get home so we can clean up." I told him.

“Be sure to burn your clothes, you don’t want that anywhere near you once their off, it can do crazy shit” said Mamoru.

"I'm a concentration of unholy mana, it won't do much to me." I informed him.

“Ok, but is it ok if I join you, I have been unable to bathe for quite a while, and I’m not sleeping with all this stuff on me” said Mamoru shaking off a bit of bile.

"Fine." I said before i teleported all three of us to mine and Hannah's home. "You go first." I told Mamoru.

“Um, that’s not a good idea, we all have to get it off as soon as possible or it will cause bad things to happen in this world, we’ll have to shower together” said Mamoru getting close to hannah.

"Sorry I'm not in the mood for fun right now." Hannah told her.

“I’m actually deadly serious” said Mamoru looking at both of us with a serious look in his eyes.

"We'll both change in our room and burn these one you take first shower and I'll use our personal one first, you'll find the guest shower first door on the left upstairs." I explained I didn't really feel alright leaving him with Hannah.

“No, the Dark bile on the clothes is on all of us, it’s already linked us together, so we have to be close together in order to remove the curses” said Mamoru.

"Me and Hannah are no strangers to dark magic i have much experience with it along with magic from varies other worlds, plus we have literally thousands of books on magic, I'm thinking you just want to see my sister naked." I said.

“My magic is both dark and chaotic, there are no others that have what I have, anyone who has tried to combine the two died within two weeks, by corruption and poisoning, and a whole lot of other cazy shit that would make any worldwide disaster seem like a childs tea party by comparison!” Said Mamoru. “even now it’s having an effect on your world.”

"Fine but you're washing in the tub, me and Jonathan will take the shower." Hannah told him.

“It also requires direct contact with the afflicted parties, meaning skin on skin, I've had This problem happen before to myself, I had to scrub every inch of my body just to get off the first layer, even then since you two are energy beings, it has already gotten through your skins, eventually, if not cleaned immediately it will start to kill you from within” said Mamoru.

"Ok fine let's just go." Hannah said grabbing my hand, taking me upstairs to our bathroom, but then she whispered in my ear. I nodded then grinned before we both reverted to our true forms just before Mamoru arrived.

"You gonna get undressed?" Hannah asked with a grin.

Mamoru ripped his clothes off and snapped his fingers and a trash can appeared with the clothes inside, he left his weapons in the sink.”put the clothes inside the can” said Mamoru.

Hannah levitated both the clothes and skins on there. "There, now lets get started." She said walking into the walkin in shower leaving the slider door open for us, I walked in after her. She turned the water on and let it get to a good temperature. I'll admit while she's not in her human form, she's still pretty sexy, I'm glad I don't have genitals right now or I'd be hard, I really don't want Hannah getting any ideas. Can’t really speak for Mamoru however. He was getting a bit stiff.

Hannah moved closer to me pressing herself where my genitals would be. "Hannah no isn't the time." I whispered.

"It's been years since we've had time together though this isn't ideal." She told me, kissing my cheek.

Mamoru got closer to both of us.

"And you know I'm new to this open relationship thing, plus I still don't know you very well in case you forgot." I told her.

She looked at me sadly. "Yes, your memory loss, but in time they'll return they always do" She told me before she started making out with me.

“Any chance I can get in on this?” asked Mamoru, smiling sheepishly.

She broke the kiss. "Like I said, you want this ass you need his permission, so no." She said.

Mamoru practically got to his knees and grabbed my hand. “Please man, I have never been laid, I am still a virgin, I've never even kissed a girl before! I neeeed this!” Begged Mamoru.

"Fine but no creampie and I join in." I told him.

“Can I creampie her ass?” Asked Mamoru.

"Sure but her womb in mine and mine alone." I told him changing into my human form a huge 14 inch boner with some thickness to it. Hannah changed as well but she made some changes, she was a bit bustier, she made her breasts and ass bigger than before and made her hips a little wider.

"Been awhile since me and Jonathan had another man in our bed or shower in this case, usually he just gives himself another dick." Hannah said showing off her sexier body.

Mamoru stood up and revealed a 13 inch boner, with a big thickness to it. “Does it matter that I’m circumcised?” Asked Mamoru.

"No, now bring those big boys closer." She said getting on her knees. We stepped closer grabbing our cocks before she started to jerk us off. I was the first she gave a blowjob to, she took it all the way to the base with ease.

"Fuck." I moaned.

“Damn!” Said Mamoru. “I hope she can lactate, I’m getting thirsty” said Mamoru, with a deep sexy voice. “I can manipulate my voice” said Mamoru.

She switched to Mamoru cock, taking it all down her throat before sucking him off. "How's her throat, it's great right?" I asked.

“Mmmmm” was all Mamoru said.

She went back to my Dick a few minutes later and I could feel my climax coming. I grabbed her head before slamming my cocky down her thorat, and she was loving it. "I can't hold it much longer?" I groaned.

Mamoru began biting into his fist. “Hrrr” was all he said.

We both came at the same time, he let ropes of cum fly onto her body while I pumped mine down her throat, it was like she was milking me, because I was cuming for an entire minute before pulling out shooting the rest all over her face. "Fucking hell, that was intense, and that was only the begining."

“Can I suckle on her boobs please?” asked Mamoru.

"Sure but I think we should take this to the bed, I mean if all the dark magic has washed off." I suggested.

“Ok, I’m already getting hard again” said Mamoru.

We went to the bedroom, I sat on the couch. "Hey Hannah, want to sit on your favorite spot?" I asked, she smiled gleefully, before slowly moving her hips over the tip of my cock, then lowered herself on it, my tip spreading her entrance. She was so hot and tight.

"Perfect fit, can you feel it, the entrance to my womb?" Hannah asked seductively.

"Yes." I told her I could feel the tip just barely poking through.

“Ahem, uh, yeah, virgin here, no idea what I’m supposed to do” said Mamoru. Hannah started groping her breasts in front of him making his dick stand at attention.

"Jonathan just took my throat for a ride, you wanna try, be as rough as you want. I can take it." She teased.

“you Got Milk?”asked Mamoru.

‘He really wants to suck her breasts!’ I thought as Hannah started bouncing on my lap, the sounds of flesh hitting flesh filled the room followed with moans from both of us

"If you really want it." She said as her nipples started to leak milk. "You're gonna have to come get it."

Mamoru teleported right in front of her and began sucking on her breast, he sucked and sucked as if he’d never had anything to eat for months. He suckled one and groped the other, massaging it roughly. Then he switched and began sucking the other.

I reached over to Hannah's front to message her cilt, she was screaming in ecstasy, and her pussy had me in a vice grip from the pleasure she was feeling. I wrapped my other arm around her to keep her from moving, before hammering away at her mercilessly. At this point I didn't believe she could even think.

Mamoru stopped sucking because Hannah had run out. He got up and began pressing his tip to her lips and she opened her mouth to let him in.

She started sucking him off with a hunger. "So how are you liking my sister?" I asked.

“Can we do this all night? I think we can go all night” said Mamoru.

After half an hour of hard fucking and postion changes, Hannah was laying on the bed Mamoru fucked her throat, and I was still fucking her pussy all three of us covered in sweat. "Fuck I’m goona cum." I said loudly not stopping for a moment in my thrusts, I grabbed Hannah hips, lifting them up to make sure I got as deep as possible.

Mamoru kept pounding Hannah’s throat. “I’m feeling the same, Jonathan” said Mamoru.

We both came I could feel her womb filling with my life giving seed, and I saw lumps going down Hannah's throat before slowly subsiding, I filled Hannah to the brim before pulling out, she didn't waste a drop.

"One more?" I asked.

“I could go a few more rounds, any chance we can try something new?” asked Mamoru.

"Like what?" I asked.

“You can change shape right?” asked Mamoru, I nodded.

Mamoru changed into a big black dog, and went to the foot of the bed. “Anyone up for doggie style?” asked Mamoru.

"Neither me nor Hannah would do that. Oh I have an idea how we sandwhich her, you asked if you could cream her ass." I said.

“Yeah, but I still wanna do it in the front” said Mamoru, still a dog.

"As long as you don't cum inside it's fine." I told him. "I'll take her ass."

“Oh, boy” said Mamoru getting up and wagging his tail. He was about to mount Hannah.

"Hold it first I have to get under her and no animal form." I told him.

Mamoru looks at himself. “Right, forgot” said Mamoru changing into a different form, now he looked like a symbiote. “Better?” He asked.

"Turn to your normal form." I said picking up Hannah she was exhausted but she helped me line up my cock and slowly push into her tight ass, I then laid down with her on top of me and massaged her breasts while slowly thrusting into her ass.

Mamoru changed back to human form, then got on top of Hannah. He slowly pushed himself inside and began thrusting hard. I matched his pace whenever he pulled out, I buried myself inside her and vice versa.

Hannah’s tongue was hanging out of her mouth as she was hammered by two guys, I turned her head to kiss her, letting our tongues intertwine then broke it.

Mamoru began kissing her with passion. I could see his tongue through her throat. It was a few minutes before he pulled away. His tongue leaving her mouth and sliding back into his.

"I forgot how good sex is, I cant wait to get back to school and get some school girl ass, maybe even the principle." I said.

“Oh I would do them both, but first I'd have them make out, then have them on their desks Celestia on bottom, Luna on top, then just slide my dick in between them” said Mamoru.

"Who's Luna?" I asked.

Mamoru stopped his thrusting. “Those are the principles of CHS, didn’t you research the staff of your school?” asked Mamoru.

"I was a little busy, new body, new world, trying to find out what other differences there are between the show and here." I explained, stopping my own motions.

“Well, this world is based on the Equestria girls movie, and apparently you haven’t seen the show my little pony, otherwise you’d know that” said Mamoru. Hannah rolls her eyes.

“Will you two please stop talking and fuck me!?!?” Said Hannah.

“If you want it you’ll have to beg for it,” said Mamoru with a smug grin.

"Please." Hannah said.

Mamoru began moving slowly then stopped. “Mmm, I dunno, not really feeling like moving” said Mamoru.

She sat up and kissed him and not like a quick kiss she was giving him full blown make out session, she put her arms over his shoulders as she moved her hips ridding both of us.

"I think that's reason enough." I said smacking her ass before grabbing her waist to pound into her once again.

“Ok, but I’m still wanting to cum inside, so we’re going to have to work something out here” said Mamoru.

Hannah gently grabbed his chin to making him look at her. "I will do many things for you boobjob, rimjob, hotdogging, thigh sex, blow jobs, but my womb is reserved only for Jonathan." She said looking at him with a death stare.

Mamoru only grinned. “Girl you can give me a death stare all you want, I don’t care, but since you don’t feel like being appreciative for the guy who helped your brother out maybe I should just bring someone here who will” said Mamoru. Hannah flinched.

“Ugh, what was that?” She asked.

“Electrical stimulation, you like?” Asked Mamoru.

"No." She said.

“Fine, then” said Mamoru. snapping his fingers. Then next to all of us was a large dark horse wearing blue armor. She was unconscious, but soon woke up.

"Who is she?" I asked, confused who was this horse.

“This is Nightmare moon, she’s from my new world, I just separated her from her host princess Luna, right before she was destroyed, now she’s mine” said Mamoru.

“Where am I?” Asked Nightmare Moon.

“Not important, wanna join us in fornication?” asked Mamoru, snapping his fingers, causing her armor to disappear.

"Wow I didn't know your tastes were so…Different." I commented.

“You have no idea, anyway what do you say? Want some of this” asked Mamoru, pulling out.

Nightmare began staring at his dick with a hunger in her eyes. “N-no Thank you,” she said looking away. I used this chance to take us to another room and onto another bed, which allowed me to flip myself on top of Hannah, taking my dick out of her ass, and letting it rest on her stomach.

"Now that we're alone we can spend some quality time." I said lining myself up.

"Yes he was good but he still can't compare to your dick." She told Mr just as I hilted inside her, it was very easy to get addicted to her body, and I didn't care.

I was fucking her like a wild animal. "Oh yes yes, fuck me." She screamed. I lifted her up and grabbed her ass. She wrapped her arms around my neck before kissing me.

I was gonna cum soon, and so was she I could feel it. We broke our kiss to star deeply in each other eyes. She was beautiful even now, I was so lucky to have her as both a sister and lover.

The time had finally come, I hilted inside her and opened the flood gates I let it all outside her stuffed womb.

After several minutes I set her on the bed to see a bump on her stomach probably from all the cum expanding her womb.

"What are you waiting for the night is still young," Hannah said wrapping her legs around my waist.

(3 hours later)

After hours of fucking we finally stopped but Hannah seemed insistent on sucking my cock as I checked my new phone.

My hand rested on her head so I controlled her pace. But after a while of sucking my dick, she stopped.

"Something wrong?" I asked.

"Yeah, there's something I forgot to tell you... We have a daughter.

"What the fu."

Chapter 3 new residents

View Online

[next day]

I barely slept last night because of what Hannah told me, we had a daughter, why didn't she tell me earlier. With this going through my mind I just can't sleep or even try to close my eyes, at around 5 in the morning I finally got up out of the bed me and Hannah were sharing. I stretched before looking at my lovely sister. The blanket barely covered her because I had gotten out of the bed. I got dressed then went down stairs, I needed something to eat to help me think.

Maybe I could talk to Mamoru and have some insight on this. But then again he was a virgin up until last night so probably not. I started making breakfast for everyone. I wasn't a good cook but I knew how to make pretty good scrambled eggs and bacon, it's pretty simple but it was something. I grabbed two pans and started cooking. The smell seemed to wake up my sister and she came down only wearing a bathrobe which gave a clear view of her cleavage.

“Hey baby.” She said leaning against a door frame looking at me with a smile.

“Oh hey, sleep well?” I asked.

“Better than I have in a long time, and it's all thanks to you.” She said, walking up to me to kiss me on the lips. I enjoyed her kiss and grabbed her ass to bring her closer. We broke our kiss so I could finish cooking and when I went to sit down after placing all four plates on the table Hannah sat sideways on my lap, her robe not leaving much to the imagination, her breasts pressed up against my chest slightly.

“Last night was so much fun, I hope we don't have to wait too long to do it again.” Hannah said.

“Can you tell me about our daughter?” I asked, she frowned.

“I knew this was coming, well I guess we should get it out of the way now.” She said. “We had her 200 years ago, her name was Jasmine, we were so happy when we found out she had the spark that allowed her to become an anodite like us. But after 80 or so years she went off, to go on her own adventures, we check in on her every now and then, but after she finally learned we were brother and sister, she just vanished, the last time we saw her was 10 years ago.” She explained.

I kissed her cheek to get her attention. “We'll see her again, no matter what we’re family, and when she comes back we'll welcome her home.” I then kissed her on the lips, we were both getting a little aggressive in this kiss our tongues battled for dominance inside our mouths. I then placed one hand on her, and the other on her waist slowly inching its way up.

“Am I interrupting something?!?!” Said Mamoru, laying on the island in the kitchen, with his head sitting in his hands, while he kicked his legs back and forth in the air.

We broke our kiss. "Oh sorry, I didn't know you were up yet, I made food for everyone." I said, then noticed that nightmare was absent. "Where's Nightmare?" I asked.

Mamoru pulled something out of his chest pocket. It was a mini Nightmare moon. “She’s still sleeping,shhh” he said, putting a finger to his lips, then putting her back in his pocket.

"Well you're free to eat, Hannah can I borrow some money? I’ve been meaning to take a walk around the city" I asked.

"Sure there's some money in the cabinet next to the door, have a nice walk." She told me before kissing me one last time before getting off my lap. I grabbed the money and walked out.

[Meanwhile in the batcave]

"So these two knew your identity?" Diana asked Clark again.

"Yes, the one with the gauntlet made sure I heard it before knocking me out." He told them again.

"We need to take care of this." Batman said.

"What are you suggesting?" Superman asked.

"I suggest we use whatever means necessary to capture them, and whoever else knows who you or any of us are."

"But how? they beat both superman man and doctor fate!" The flash asked, shrugging his shoulders.

"We bring in more heroes."

—Mamoru POV—

“Uh oh, that’s not good” I said.

"What's not good?" Hannah asked, sitting down on the couch her robe becoming a little loose without her noticing.

“Important plot point, don’t worry about it!” I said nervously.

She didn't believe me but didn't push for the truth either, instead she just picked up the remote to turn on the tv. "Ok then."

“Breaking News! It was only yesterday when a strange man and a few of his copies of himself sang a song and danced, then ended with a large pirate ship in the sky appearing over the city of canterlot, firing cannons and explosives, thankfully it seems no damage was done to the city, but this still leaves the question of what was the purpose of that display of force, And madness?!” The news anchor announced.

"Well it seems you've caused a bit of trouble around the city, though you were great in bed." She said changing the channel while crossing her legs.

“Bullshit, I heard what you said about my dick last night” I said, surprising her.

"Oh I didn't mean you were bad I just said his is better, me and Jonathan have been together for so long he instinctively knows what I want, and how to treat me." Hannah told me.

“I guess I’ll give you a pass on that one, but keep in mind, wherever there are shadows, I’m there watching and listening, I’m everywhere” I said with a grin and ending with a wave of my hand.

"Ok." She said nervously. "So what do you want to do while we wait for Jonathan?" She asked.

“I dunno, he did dismiss me, buuut I kinda wanna stick around for a while, there’s got to be something interesting going on in this world” I said, putting my head in my hands. “Is there an arcade anywhere around here? I’m kinda in the mood for games, either that or sex”

"Well you'd need Joanthan's permission?" She told me again.

I picked up my phone and fake dialed Johnathan. “Hey Johnathan! Odd question, can I bang your sister?” I asked. “Really no creampie in the womb, fine ass creampie only, oh what's that? Ok I’ll tell her” I said pretending to hang up. “He says he loves you”

"Nice try but here's something you don't know, there's literally nothing that happens in this city without my knowledge, and I know he never picked up his phone nor did it ring." She said with a smile tilting her head as she rested her arms on the back of the couch.

“I had a feeling you had that power, glad I was right, but fine I will call him for real!” I said as I actually called Johnathan.

“Yo, Johnnay wazzup!” I said.

"What?" He asked.

“Yeah hi, I have an odd question I need to ask you” I said, sticking my tongue out at Hannah.

"What do you need?" He asked.

“Are you drinking anything right now cuz this question is important” I asked.

"No I'm just walking." He told me.

“Ok, cuz you may have done a spittake” I said pulling the bottom eyelid down with a middle finger at Hannah.

"What's so important?" He asked.

“Can I bang your sister again? No creampie in the front I remember!” I said.

"Hmm… sorry but no, last night was one thing with Hannah tipping me over the edge but today is another matter." He told me.

“I promise I will do as she says” I said relenting with an exasperated sigh.

"Still no, after last night i can't help but feel a little… possessive over her, so i just wouldn't be comfortable with you and her doing it without me there." He explained.

“I could do a video link” I said.

"What?" He asked, confused.

“You’ve never heard of livestream sex? Basically You can video people having sex and hundreds of people tune in, but with this, only you can see what happens” I explained.

"Yeah still no." He stated.

“Come on, I never got to finish in her ass!” I said begging.

"It's up to her, cuz I'm done with this." He said hanging up.

I put the phone away with a twitchy eye. “I know you heard all that so what’s your say” I asked Hannah.

"No he wants me to himself and I'm fine with that, I suggested this a while ago before he lost his memory but never got a response." She told me.

“You act as if I’m trying to steal you from him, that’s not what I’m trying to do here, I’m just thinking we could be friends with benefits” I said.

"I know what you want and I didn't mean to make you think that, but If Jonathan doesn't want me with other men then I won't." She told me getting up, while fixing her robe.

“Ok fine, you seem like the dominant type so, what is it that I could do to make you change your mind? I can and will do literally anything, just name it and maybe we can make a deal or some kind of arrangement?” I said.

"Only way it's happening is if Jonathan is physically involved, not watching from a screen or anything else." She said, starting to walk her way upstairs.

“Can you at least make a clone of yourself and I can do things with that?” I Yelled behind me up the stairs.

"Why don't you make one of Nightmare or something." She shouted back.

“Because she is sore, and I don’t want to hurt her!” I Yelled back. I got back to the table and began eating from my plate.

"Then make a clone of some random woman, you seem to know a few from this world." She suggested coming back down only seconds of being up there wearing a a red waist-high even split dress which matched her hair and eyes.

“The clone would be a blank either slate or part of me, it wouldn’t be the same” I said looking defeated.

"Well Jonathan wouldn't be happy coming home to see us banging even if it's just a clone." She explained.

“I actually wanted to try it with your other form” I said, still looking down.

"Sorry but not even he has tried that yet, and I want all my firsts to be his." She told me.

“I heard you talking about your daughter last night, earlier too, I might be able to find her and bring her back, would you let me then?” I asked Looking her in the eyes.

"Shell come back when she's ready." She said a bit of anger slipping into her voice.

“Ok, how long ago did she leave?” I asked with a smirk.

"When she was 80, but after finding out about me and Jonathan she just ran," she looked pissed at this point.

“Hmm… I’m not sure about this, but I believe you’re not telling the whole story, sure kids leave like that when they are in shock, but how long has it been since she left? You only told me how old she was when she left, not how long since then, if she got over it she would have come looking for you, either that or…. you know what I’m not even gonna think about it” I said thinking and stroking my chin.

"She's currently 200, and I know she's alright." She said.

“Hold on, you don’t actually know? you just hope she’s alright? Why haven’t you gone looking for her?” I asked, taking a bite of food.

She refused to talk at this point.

“Oh I see what’s going on here!” I said smiling.

"What!?" She yelled with a snarl.

“You’re blaming yourself for her disappearance!” I said.

"NO IT’S NOT! IF ANYTHING IT’S." She stopped herself from saying another word but it was already out.

“AHAH! I’m right aren’t I? Come on, out with it, the sooner you get this off your chest the sooner you’ll feel a bit better!” I said offering her a seat across from me.

She glared at me before saying." You think you have everything figured out but you don't, so don't pretend you know anything about me or Jonathan!" She shouted.

“I don’t have to have everything figured out, I know you’re going through something, I just want to be able to help!” I yelled at her standing over her, looking her dead in the eyes, making death himself fear my gaze. But no, she stood her ground.”you can fool yourself into thinking things are gonna be fine, but sooner or later, you WILL have to deal with the fact that not everything is sunshine and rainbows, now I’m bored so I’m gonna go to the arcade, besides the room doesn’t seem to have a good atmosphere” I said sniffing up at air near Hannah and grunting, then storming out in a puff of smoke.

'Even if I have to hold this secret for eternity, I will hold the happiness me and Jonnathan worked so hard to obtain together.' I heard her voice echo through my mind.

I grinned as I walked into the arcade. ‘Even eternity has to end sometime’ I said back through the shadows with a few whispers following for effect.

'We will see.' She answered back.

‘Don’t count on it!’ I yelled locking her from my mind, not allowing a response.

—Later at the arcade—

“Take that stupid mole!” I said bashing the moles as they popped up.

Eventually the game ended and I gathered all the tickets I won. I went to the desk and traded in 2,000 tickets, but guess what I got back. They gave me a whistle. “Are you kidding me!?! All those tickets, just for this!” I said, tossing the whistle at the guy’s head, it bounced. “Jagoff” I said, leaving.

I made it out through the double doors and found myself on my ship back in the world I was on before I was summoned. I brought out Nightmare and made her normal sized. I brought her into my cabin and put her in my bed.

I tucked her in and left, now I was in the Pokémon world. I released all my Pokémon. “Ok everyone, this is where we must part ways, I will miss you all, things will be too dangerous for you all, so I have to leave you here, goodbye my friends!” I said giving them all a group hug.

I broke their Pokéballs and all my Z Crystals and the Z stone disappeared. I teleported back to my ship. I looked at all the rigging and weapons and nodded my approval.

I went back to Johnathan’s world and stood atop the daily planet building, on the planet, I went inside and placed a cars airbag inside Clark Kent’s chair and left one of my calling cards from the first story, from when I was stuck in the CHS world. I looked around then teleported to Gotham. I moved through Arkham asylum in my Shadow form and let the Joker out and gave him my card, with instructions to give it to Batman. I then teleported out and wound up in Central City. I teleported to the top of star labs and looked around.

I went inside and took out a few “important parts” out of the special machinery they had. I giggled and teleported out.

I teleported to Star city and left a “special arrow” for the Green Arrow in his quiver. I left another card and teleported to the batcave and took all the wheels off the batmobile, put big bushy mustaches on all his suits, used magic to hack the Bat computer so it would play, narwhals are awesome, peanut butter jelly time, space unicorn, and catchy song from the lego movie 2, and set them to play at random every 3 hours.

And as icing on the cake I had it play a cricket sound every 30 minutes, that will never sound from the same place twice, at least that is how it will seem. I left another card. I went back to Johnathan’s mansion and sat on the couch, thinking about how Batman will react.

"Oh your back." Hannah said not happy to see me.

“Ew, what did you do to your face!?!? Oh wait, that’s just how it normally looks, my bad” I said grabbing the remote. I turned on the TV and began flipping through channels. I kicked off my shoes,which both made a loud clang on the ground.

Hannah just walked into the kitchen to start cleaning the dishes left from breakfast. She threw away the leftovers and put the dishes in the sink before turning on the faucet. She started rinsing off the dishes not saying a word. I began getting tired and I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them again. I looked to Hannah.

“You know, while I was out, I had a bit of a revelation as to why your daughter left.” I said, getting her attention.

"And what did you come up with?" She asked turning off the faucet

“Jasmine was her name wasn’t it?” I said, making her look at me in anger.

"Yes and what of it?" She asked, turning away from the sink.

“The reason she’s gone is because…” I started whispering into her ear, then she looked at me in shock.

"How did you." She couldn't find the words.

“I asked jasmine!” I said.

"What do you want you bastard that you would stoop so low?" She asked.

“I tried being nice, but you kept denying me, so I had to go searching for answers, and boy did I hit the motherload! Imagine what will happen when I tell Johnathan” I said.

"You did all this just for sex, why couldn't you just pay some hooker to suck your dick?" She asked, disgusted.

“Hey you have the wrong idea here, I did this because I was bored, besides hookers can give you STDs, now that I have this information, and the fact that you can’t get rid of me, what are you willing to do to keep this secret, hmm?” I asked, looking her in the eye.

"What do you want from me?" She asked, her voice shaky.

“I’m asking you what it’s worth for my silence, so what will it be, how desperate are you to keep this quiet?” I asked grinning like a madman.

She bit her bottom lip to the point it was bleeding, before tears started streaming down her face as she started to strip.

“This is how much it’s worth to you huh, well you don’t have to be so upset about it, I can be reasonable, buuut, you’re already getting undressed and any man to pass something like this up would be a fool, but it still makes me feel like a slimeball, so get your clothes, and let’s go upstairs to the bedroom, ladies first” I said gesturing towards the bedrooms.

She did as I said grabbing her clothes before heading upstairs, not saying a word.

We made it to the bedroom and I opened the bathroom door. “Let’s get a cleaned up while we do this, shall we?” I said gesturing inside.

She set her clothes on the sink before getting inside the shower.

“Good, now lets have some large G-cups and an ass to match” I said. Her breasts grew before my eyes until they reached what I desired. “Now turn on the water and get yourself comfortable, and relieve yourself from all this stress” I told her.

"How can I relaxe when your practically raping me!" She cried out.

“You're willing to do this aren't you? You want me to stay quiet, this is how you're going to do it, so go ahead and start servicing yourself and try to enjoy yourself” I said trying to make her feel a bit better, but failing.

She just turned away from me and turned on the water.”Now you keep going till you climax, then I’ll come in and get this over with” I said to her.

She slipped a few fingers into her pussy, I could hear the very quiet moans even though the shower was on. She began rubbing her clit, and using her other hand to grope and squeeze her breasts and nipples. She began moaning louder.

Soon her legs started shaking as she stifled a long moan. "Happy." She said.

“Not yet” I said walking into the shower. “could you get down please?” I asked politely. She got on her knees and saw my member. She was about to start sucking before I stopped her. “Not with your mouth, use those big globes of yours” I said.

I sat down and she put my rod between her two soft mounds of flesh before stroking my dick with them. “Now you can start sucking” I said, grabbing shampoo and putting it in her hair. She started sucking my dick, now moving her breasts in opposite directions when one went up the other went down and vise versa. “Faster” I said as I lathered her hair, making sure it didn’t get in her eyes.

She got faster and faster to the point I was getting close to cumming. “Ok turn around so I can taste that needy pussy of yours, don’t stop sucking though” I said laying back on the floor as the water went over us both. She moved her wide hips over my face and sat down as she kept sucking, I was getting so close. “Now grind on me” I said under her ass. She rubbed her pussy over my face with a constant motion. I began licking her pussy up and down, and sucking on her clit, I delved deeper into her depths and found her G-spot, I kept going at it more and more, until she began moaning on my cock. ‘Seems she’s starting to enjoy this’

I continued my action and hit her spot harder, then a few gentle rubs over it, I continued that action over and over, she was getting close, and so was I. She began moaning even louder, I pulled my tongue out and lifted her up off my face. “Ok, you’re beginning to enjoy this, so I’m going to let you pound this gigantic ass of yours onto my face until it crushes my skull, think of it as a little revenge, to make you feel better about this” I said putting her rear back over my face. She stopped sucking and sat up straight, I could tell not even having to look that a look of pure rage was on her face. She got off me.

"Let's just get this over with" She said with disdain. She just stood up with her hands against the wall, the wall cracking under her touch. "You were promised my ass, so just get it over with?" She said, her voice void of emotion.

“Yes, yes I do!” I said sitting up.

"Then just do it." She said angrily.

“Do what?” I asked.

"You know what, don't play games with me." She shoot an angry look back at me.

“I’m seriously confused, what do you want?” I asked.

"I just want to get this over with." She told me.

“Okay then” I said, becoming shadows and standing up. I turned off the water and went to normal. “You want to get this over with, come with me!” I said opening a portal. On the other side was the deck of my ship. I walked through and Hannah followed. I walked over to the stern of the ship and sat in a chair that I magicked up.

"So what now?" She asked looking around.

“Come here!” I said.

She walked right in front of me with her arms crossed in front of her. I grabbed her then lifted her up and spun her around, I opened her legs and put my face between them, then began licking, I licked her pussy then went to eat out her ass.. I stopped and snapped my fingers and a beehive shaped keg with a hose appeared.

What's that for?" She asked.

“Hopefully it makes you sweeter” I said taking the hose and putting it into her pussy. She stifled a yelp at this. I began pushing the hose in till it reached the inside of her womb.

"Can you just stop with the kinky stuff, we aren't some love birds who trust each other." She told me.

“I know, that’s why I’m doing this, I’m trying to get you to enjoy yourself” I said grabbing the pump. I wiggled my eyebrows and began filling her up with honey.

"How could I possibly enjoy myself in this situation, you're blackmailing me into this, and you know I don't want this." She stated.

I took the hose from her pussy and put it into her mouth and shoved it down her throat and began pumping. The honey found its way into her stomach and it began to swell up. Once her stomach was big enough I took the hose from her mouth and shoved it into her ass. I did a few pumps, then pulled it out, I snapped my fingers and dismissed the honey keg. I began eating out her pussy roughly. I licked and sucked out at the honey. I put my tongue all the way inside her, straight to her womb and began taking out the honey. “Make yourself useful will you?” I asked, hinting at my dick.

"Fine." She said grabbing my dick pretty tightly before stroking it.

I continued eating out her ass and her pussy. She began moaning though she tried to hide it, which made me double my efforts, causing her to moan louder. I finished up with all the honey and she climaxed into my face, which I lapped up. Her ass was gaping and so was her pussy.

I put her down, and stood her on her feet, she waa shaky at first from having her stomach filled with honey. She began feeling up her stomach. “Now turn around and very slowly sit that ass onto my cock, we’re starting with anal” I said to her.

"What do you mean starting?" She asked.

“We are gonna start with anal until I cum, then you’re gonna let me into your pussy and cum inside!” I said making her squirm. “Now come on, just ease yourself slowly onto it, get comfortable” I said.

"No I won't do it." She said, stepping away.

“Ok, then I can tell Johnathan why his daughter isn’t around then” I said bringing up my hand, and I was about to snap my fingers.

She fell too ground in the fetal and started crying her eyes out. “Seriously?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Just leave me and Jonathan alone." She begged.

“Why should I, you’ve been nothing but rude to me the entire time I was in your world” I said.

"No, I've done everything to make you feel welcome but when I denied you, you started trying to use my daughter to get what you want, you're the villain here." She cried out.

“Tell you what, if you do a good job with anal, and you get into it, I will keep your secret, and I’ll leave you alone, unless I’m summoned again, for which I will keep my lips sealed, I already know how you’re world will turn out, and if you think I’m a villain, just wait and see what happens in the future”.

"I can't, I just can't." She told me.

“Ok, then how about you just bend over, and we get this whole thing over with, and forget this ever happened!” I said.

"Ok." She said in between sobs she got up and bent over on her hands and knees.

I got up behind her and prodded at her ass. I pushed in slowly so she could get used to it. “There, now how do you want me to proceed?” I asked.

"Just do what you want." She told me.

“No, I’ve already made you feel worse, I’m sorry, this will be all about you, I’m not gonna start unless you really want me to” I told her, putting my hands on her hips.

"I just want this over as fast as possible." She told me.

“You don’t want to enjoy it?” I asked.

"I can't enjoy this, every moment this continues I'm filled with guilt, because I'm betraying Jonathan." She said tears falling onto the floor.

“You betrayed him long before this and you know it, but since you don’t want to enjoy this, I’ll just start” I said, beginning to thrust in and out.

Her nails dug into the wooden floor, as I rammed her from behind. Her ass tightened around me as I rammed myself against her huge ass. I spanked her several times leaving a handprint on her jiggly ass. I kept pounding harder and harder, until she moaned loudly.

She no longer held back her moans and moved herself back and forth to meet me. I began pounding harder, her anus making squelching sounds with each thrust. One of her hands started rubbing her pussy, and probing with her fingers. She stopped her pussy and looked over her shoulder at me. “Please S-stop, pull out” she cried.

“Why?” I asked stopping.

“I want it in here” she said pointing at her pussy. "I just can't take it anymore, I want you inside!” She told me.

I pulled out and put my dick into her pussy. I began thrusting harder than ever before.

"Yes, yes, harder." She begged. I began pounding hard like she asked and I slapped her ass hard, gaining a yelp from her. I took my hand and grabbed her by her hair, and pulled hard.

"I'm gonna cum." She told me loudly. I began using my super speed to pound faster.

“Me too!” I yelled. We both moaned louder and louder, her pussy was tightening around my dick, then finally the flood gates opened and I slammed my hips against her letting it out inside her. I pulled out after I was done, then without warning she shoved me to the ground and began grinding her ass on my face and forced me to eat her out, I closed my eyes.

……….

“Mamoru, Mamoru! Wake up!” Said Hannah.

I opened my eyes and looked around, I was back in the living room. “Huh? Oh man, thank goodness it was just a dream!” I said grasping my shirt.

"What was so scary that you'd say that." Hannah said, drying off her hands with a towel.

“You don’t wanna know, but it’s something that will never happen, so we shouldn’t worry about it!” I said shaking my head, banishing those horrible scenes from my mind. “I’m sorry about pressing you about your daughter, I know what happened, I’m sorry it had to go that way” I said.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

“When I’m in a world long enough, all its inhabitants' past events go into my mind, their dreams, their memories, their nightmares” I ended with a pause and a distant look. “Even past lives, it’s a cool ability, but it’s also a huge pain in the ass, but it has its moments sometimes, I can’t imagine how you feel right now, but if you haven’t told Johnathan the truth, I won’t press you about it, your secret is safe” I said looking at her.

"If you know everything, then you know why I can't tell him, it would devastate him." She told me turning away.

“I know you have your reasons, but you will have to tell him eventually, Jasmine is going to come back! And she’s gonna be out for blood!” I said, giving her a look of dread.

"I know." She said sadly walking back into the kitchen to place the towel down, then her phone started ringing. She picked it up.

"Hello who is this?" She asked, she didn't talk for a bit before she hung up.

“Who was that?” I asked.

"Jonathan, he needs me to get him our books on medical magic?" She told me snapping her fingers making a door appear.

“Hey! When do you go to work? I’d like to check out where you work” I said.

"I don't work till a little later." She said walking inside the door, I took a small glimpse inside to see books.

My head began throbbing painfully. “Aaaagh!” I screamed in pain. Hannah came running out.

"What happened?!" She asked.

“What is in there!” I screeched.

"It's a pocket dimension where me and Jonathan stored all the books we've gathered on our travels, we were always looking for more sources of power should we need them." She explained.

My body began spasming erratically. “Aaaaaaaaagh!” I screamed.

Hannah snapped her fingers, making the doors close and vanish. She looked back at me. "What's doing this to you?"

“That room, it had too much inside, my body is trying to process it all, but something’s wrong, I feel pain all over! Aaaaaaaaagh!” I said, ending with screaming.

"The library is 20 miles in every direction and that includes upwards." She explained. "We keep everything we've found there, even forbidden things that should have been forgotten."

My body began breaking from the inside. “Aaaaagh” I screamed.

"What can I do to help?" Hannah asked, kneeling down at my side.

“Nothing! I just figured it out! My Aaaaagh! My Author is giving me awAAAAyyyyyy! Aaaaaaagh! My story line has been canceled! UrgAAAAAAAH!” I screamed as My body shifted and changed, it went on for 17 minutes. When the pain finally stopped “transaction is complete!” I said as I passed out.

—Hannah POV—

I took Mamoru to the guest room, then covered him with the blanket. I opened the library before pulling whatever books on healing magic there was in sight. 17 in total. I ran out to start casting spells on Mamoru. “I have no idea what he was talking about, something about authors, transactions, cancellation, and all that but I can't just let him die like this." I exhausted a good portion of my mana in healing him, all that was left was time.

I walked downstairs with the books before the door opened.

(An hour ago Jonathan POV)

I walked through the city of Canterlot minding my own business for about an hour now, a few hundred dollars in my pocket from Hannah. I was kinda worried I didn't want Mamoru fukcing Hannah, last night was one thing but today is another, she's mine and no one else's.

"Help someone!" I heard someone scream, I started running towards the source. I turned down an alley to see several large men holding down a woman.

"Get away from her!" I yelled charging the men they didn't see me in time just as I kicked one of them in the face, there were three in total. The one I kicked went flying into a wall.

"What the fuck, get him." One of the remaining two said. The other tried to punch me in the face, but I caught it, and twisted his wrist, I could feel the bone shatter as I twisted it with such force his entire arm twisted along with it like a screw.

He screamed in pain, I kicked him in the chest sending him flying into the wall right next to his friend. The final one just stood there shaking in his boots. And I could tell he was literally pissing himself.

"Fuck off loser." I said, slapping him across the face, sending him to the ground unconscious.

I looked at my handiwork, and nodded before attending to the woman, she appeared around 18 or 19, her long moderate rose hair was covered in dirt, and grime. Her eyes were moderate opals with a scar over her right one, and looked up at me in fear. Her clothes were torn and were almost rags now. What was most shocking was her left arm from the shoulder down was gone.

"Hey, you're safe now." I said kneeling down but she scooted away from me. "Hey it's alright I'm not gonna hurt you. Let me get you into something more comfortable." I said snapping my finger no longer did she wear rags, instead she wore blue jeans, and a green t-shirt. I also cleaned up her hair now making it soft, and shiny.

She was looking herself up and down, I know I shouldn't be showing off my power like this but this woman was in desperate need. I got up, and held out my hand to her, she looked up at me.

I rolled my eyes. "Come if I was gonna hurt you I would have done it already." I said calmly. She finally took my hand to help her up.

"Let me take you somewhere to eat while I make a call." I told her, still holding her hand as I pulled her out the alley, then into a café.

We sat down, then I handed her the menus. "Here just order something, you can have as much as you want." I said, pulling out my phone.

"Why are you helping me?" She asked with a weak voice stopping me from putting Hannah's number. Why was I helping her? In my experience I never did anything unless absolutely necessary, so why was I? An urge to help people, boredom I don't know.

"I don't know really." I said letting my arms rest on the table. "I… I honestly don't know." I pulled myself back together then called my sister. She picked up a little later.

"Hello who is this?" I heard my sister over the phone.

"Hannah it's me I don't really have much time to explain but, I need you to go to our library, and bring out any books you can find on medical magic, more specifically on regenerating limbs." I explained, she hung up, and I put my phone away. It had been almost half an hour of her eating, and some talks with the employees about her apatite, and if I could pay, after a few payments, I had spent all of the money Hannah had gave me, I mean god, this woman eats like a Sayan from dragon ball yet keeps her shape which is quite lovely I might add.

"So where to now?" She asked me, seeming to be a bit more comfortable around me, which for some reason made me happy.

"I have a place where I live with my sister, we might be able to help you a little more." I told her with a smile.

We got back to my place, she was surprised I lived in such a fancy place, but I led her inside. I saw Hannah on the stairwell, and she didn't look excited.

"What's wrong?" I asked her.

"Mamoru collapsed saying something about authors, cancellations, and transactions he's in the guest room right now.” She said.

I looked at the woman. "Head to the living room and stay there for a bit, we'll be back in a sec." I told her. She nodded as Hannah led me to the guest room where Mamoru was sitting up in the bed. He looked devastated and confused.

"What happened Mamoru?" I asked, rushing to the bed.

“I’m stuck with you that’s what!” He said bluntly.

"How, you can go any place you want?" I asked.

“Not anymore, my Author transferred me here, along with all my stuff, my ship is on the dark side of the moon, my Author and yours made an agreement, my Author can’t use me anymore so he gave me to yours, now I’m a big honking part of your story!” He said sitting back.

"Your welcome to stay with us, you're not alone." I told him.

“Well that’s sweet, and I see I’m not the only stray you took in, you have Tempest Shadow downstairs, I have a sixth sense, I just know” he said confusing me even more than normal.

Hannah looked at him with sadness in her eyes just like me she couldn't comprehend what he was going through, but it seems she got an idea.

She walked towards him. "Hey listen, I know me and you aren't on the best of terms, but all there of us are on the run now, so all I can say is welcome to the family." She smiled sweetly. "Brother."

“Gross” he said. “I’m not into lovey dovey stuff” he said, crossing his arms and trying to hide a tear.

"There's no getting out of this, you're part of the family now." I said with a grin.

“Fine with me, just one thing though” He said.

"And what's that?" Hannah asked.

“Never, ever ever ever ever ever ever EVER, call me brother like that AGAIN! It kills my mood, and it bugs me.” he said looking serious.

"Ok bro, but what do you want to do now go to school with me or help my sister out, you'll need to change or look regardless though." I told him. "Your face is all over the news."

“I’ll just use my civilian form from when we got pizza, the people are super dense when it comes to this kind of thing, I mean seriously how is Superman fooling them? I’ll be fine in that form, anyway I can do both, I can get a job at Hannah’s place, and go to school with you, even though I already graduated high school a forever ago” he said looking up.

"The job might take a bit, but getting you in the school should be no problem. Also, you'll need to look younger, think you can do that?" Hannah asked.

“I suppose” he said.

"Let's take a look." Jonathan suggested.

He changed into different clothes and changed his eyes to normal green eyes and now normal teeth. He had black eyeliner, black lipstick, and black nails. He was now wearing a black polo shirt, black pants, and boots. He was now much younger, around 18, he was about 6 foot my height, and he still had his left gauntlet on, I looked to see he still had his tattoos an Assassin's creed black flag symbol on his left shoulder, a skull and crossbones on his right, and a Discord tattoo that wrapped around his left arm near the elbow. His arms had a bit of bulk to them so he seemed like he definitely worked out.

“I suppose this will work for normal people?” He said.

"I think it will." I told him. "And I think you'll like this school, from my little walk around it seems to be around 70 percent girls, that includes the teachers" I told him.

“Yippee” he said, faking excitement.

"Oh I thought you would love the chance to get under a few of their skirts, seeing how you're a little pent up, at least that's what I got from your call and a good way to start your new life here, plus you have me and Hannah if we decide on a threesome, then there is always Nightmare" I suggested.

“OH SHIT! I FORGOT SHE’S STILL ON MY SHIP!” He yelled, snapping his fingers. In an instant she was sound asleep right next to him.

"Looks like she's ok." Jonathan said relaived. "So what do you say?" I asked.

“To what?” He said looking confused.

"To your new chance at life with us?" I asked.

He looked at Nightmare and ran his hand through her mane. He smiled. “Meh, sure why not” he said with a shrug.

chapter 4

View Online

We all went downstairs to look after, Tempest I think Mamoru called her, me and Hannah looked at where her arm used to be to see if we can do anything about it, we found only moments later that her arm was severed with dark magic, a very volatile kind as well. It was a miracle she was even on her feet let alone alive, she should have killed her minutes after being cut off.

“Mamoru think you can do anything?” I asked. He raised his hands and shook his head.

“Sorry hands are tied, new author wants you two to solve this.” He told us.

“New author?” Tempest asked, confused.

“Don't pay that any mind a lot of things he’ll say will confuse you,” I told her, then examined the stump more closely.

“What cut off your arm, most certainly it was not normal?” Hannah asked her.

“It was last year, I worked with the police, and I was on a case that led me to a warehouse where various artifacts were stored. None were stolen but it wasn't a thief that did this to me, when I saw it I was frozen with fear.” She said as she started sacking towards the end.

“What did you see?” I asked.

“A giant suit of armor pure darkness leaking from its joints and head, and on its back a giant crystal sword.” She was terrified.

“Sombra,” Mamoru said abruptly.

“Who?” I asked.

“That's its name, the Sombra of this world, he was an old foe of the wizard Merlin before the fall of Camelot, but he was banished.” He told us. “He is possessing that armor cuz the spell Merlin cast is still in effect, so he uses it as an anchor to keep him in this plane of existence.” He explained.

‘We’ll have to deal with him later right now we have to help Tempest.’ I thought and theorized the only way for us to help her was to purify her body first.

“Hannah, can you draw a bath, can you get the candles we got from the planet of holy light?” I asked.

“Good idea Tempest come with me please,” Hannah said, taking her upstairs.

“Planet of holy light?” Mamoru asked.

“One of the planets we took residence on during mine and Hannah's travels, it was a very pleasant place, took centuries for my powers to take hold of anyone there, we thought we could live there forever,” I explained.

“But… now I’m just guessing here, because of your effect on others you had to leave…. again, am I right?” asked Mamoru.

“Yeah,” I said looking away. Hannah soon came down holding her phone against her ear.

“Yeah, ok.” She said ending the call then looked at Mamoru. “If you want to work with me now's your chance, we need to go to Jump city.” She said.

‘Wait jump city, that means the teen titans are here, but which version, I know there is Robin and Beast Boy, but I don't know who else.

“Oh sweet! Teen titans!” Yelled Mamoru in excitement.

Mamoru began to sing. But was immediately silenced by me.

“Don't get too excited, we don't know which version, or maybe it is a new version altogether,” I told him.

“All right.” He said a little disappointed, Hannah sighed before she just snapped her fingers and they vanished.

{Mamoru POV}

“Ok Mamoru you just do what you want, I have an important meeting with a business partner of mine,” Hannah said before quickly walking away leaving me alone in the middle of the city.

I grinned madly as she left. “You’d think she would learn, well time to troll some titans,” I said with glee as I started skipping like a weirdo across the city towards my destination.

I finally found the titans tower. “Hee hee hee!” I laughed. I got into my normal “super suit” and I teleported to the top of it and waited to be noticed. I sat on the edge and checked the time. Then the door leading to the roof burst open, which caused me to fall off the side. “Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” I screamed as I fell. “Oh, wait” I stopped falling and shot up like a rocket. I hovered a bit and landed in front of the titans.

First was the leader of this team Star fire her eyes were pure green, her hair was long and Auburn, she was 6 foot 4 and wore a rather skimpy outfit

Next was static shock then Robin about 14 years old wearing his robin outfit

Next was the green wonder Beast Boy stood at 5 foot 1 he wore his purple and black jumpsuit.

Lastly was Raven who stood at 5 foot 4 with her almost grey skin and her blue cloak which hid all but her face.

“Oh, my gooood!” I said getting excited.

I took in a big breath, and music began playing.

“T, double E, N, T, I, T, A, N, S! They're the real hero's takin' down the Big Menace, Teen Titans flow, Teen Titans know, When there's real trouble, baby, Teen Titans go!” I sang flying around them.

“Go, Teen Titans, go! Go, Teen Titans, go! Go, Teen Titans, go! Go, Teen Titans, go!” I sang Creating a few clones that began dancing around the group.

“Beast Boy, can change straight up to any animal Animal? Animal? Yes, any animal Boom, ah Yep, he's a kitty now. Oh! Check out this kitty, meow” I sang getting in beast boys face.

“Star, the fire, The live, the wire, The alien princess, In her alien attire, The energy blast at supersonic speed. Is you down with the Titans? Brother, yes indeed!” I sang, invading her space.

“Superhero static shock! Fight the criminal's, chase the bad guys, Save the world, fly through the sky, Half kid, half amazin', Ok, Static Shock, who you facin', Yeah, one zip, then you zapped,
Good against evil, get trapped, Look in my eyes, I got the power, Villains run from the static shower, Superhero static shock, woo woo, Superhero static shock, woo woo!” I sang joy buzzing him.

“Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans, Teen-teen Titans” me and my clones chanted.

“Boom with the smoke, Bombs and birdarangs? Bo staff hitting, steady doing his thang, Robin Robin the boy wonder, Robin Robin in charge
(Show 'em his baby hands!) Nah, Robin Robin's are large! Nah, nah, no, for real! Those are some super small hands! What? No they're not! Whatever, just keep going, just get going!” I sang jumping around him and doing cartwheels.

“Go, Teen Titans, go! Go, Teen Titans, go! Go, Teen Titans, go! Go, Teen Titans, go!” Me and my clones sang then and with me sliding up to the titans on my knees with my arms up and my clones exploded into fireworks at the end.

All of them looked utterly confused when I stopped. They soon snapped out of their confusion to try to apprehend me. Raven held out her hand, her black magic reached out towards me to try to restrain my hands.

“Azarath metrion zinthos, that's not gonna work on me! Bu-bye titans!” I said jumping off the building and disappearing in a puff of smoke.

{Titans POV}

“Where’d he go?” Robin asked looking left and right, Beast Boy turned into a bloodhound, then began sniffing around. But unfortunately a stink bomb was thrown and messed with his nose. He started rubbing his nose with his paws before turning back, then he started rubbing tongues.

“Thats nasty.” He complained.

“Ha ha ha ha ha! Gotcha!” Said a voice coming from nowhere and everywhere.

Star Fire, and Raven got back to back, stars fire hands glowing with energy while Raven concentrated her magic. Robin pulled out a small rod which extended to get longer, and Static shock used his power to pull a metal panel off the roof to use it to fly around to get a better view of their surroundings.

“Oh calm down! if I wanted to fight, you would all be in the hospital by now!” said the voice again.

“Then why are you here?” Starfire asked.

“Why else! I’m a big fan! Plus I was in the neighborhood and thought I’d drop by” said the voice coming from behind them. But when they looked no one was there.

“Then show yourself.” Raven said.

“Where’s the fun in that?” Said the voice coming from below.

{Mamoru POV}

I left the titans on the roof to talk to my clone while I started my pranking spree. I first started in Beast boy's room, the entire room was a complete mess and smelled like a garbage dump, I was forced to pinch my nose. “What can I do here?” I asked myself. “Even if I did do a prank in here it would be a major improvement” I left his room and went into Star Fire’s I went through her drawers and found her panties. “Ooh I could sell these and get rich! Or the more fun option, itching powder! She’s gonna be scratching her crotch for weeks! Possibly even more!” I said infusing her panties with itching powder.

I left her room and went into Static shock’s room. “Hmm, I’m thinking of a special magnet on the ceiling to trap him up there,” I said, snapping my fingers. I left the room and was about to go into raven’s, but instantly decided not to and instead went into robin’s room.

“What to do here? Hmmm” I said tapping my chin. I went over to his clothes and shrunk them five sizes, then turned his birdarangs into glitter bombs that explode before he gets to toss them. I snapped my fingers and put Beast Boy’s, Static shock’s, Raven’s, Star fire’s, and Robin’s beds on their ceilings. But then I decided to visit the room I dismissed.

I walked out the door then slowly opened the door to Raven's room, I had to see how far it went, papers littered the floor, each of them were drawings of Jonathans Demonininite form, I kneeled down to pick a few up, then tossed them aside to look around. I found a journal on her nightstand. Upon opened I saw the saw drawing from the other papers but as I flipped through the pages it looked like he was coming closer and closer, until all that was seen was his face.

“This goes far deeper than I thought.” I said but then I teleported out and went to the roof and dismissed my clone. I appeared in front of them and blew a raspberry and flew off into the sky and disappeared through a portal. I ended up where I started, back where Hannah left me, and I changed back to my civilian clothes.

“Now we wait.” I said, it was about an hour before Hannah returned an exhausted look on her face.

“Well, I hope you had a better day than me?” She asked.

“You wanna hear it from me or the daily News?” I asked, giving a grin.

“What did you do?” She asked with a sigh.

“Screwed around with the titans.” I said as if it were nothing.

“We’ll talk about this more in detail later.” She said with a glare, before returning us home.

Jonathan and Tempest sat on the couch Her hair wrapped in a towel, and now wearing a pair of black pajamas and button-down shirt. I looked at her arm to see she had a new one but this was not made of flesh and bone but of pure red magic.

Jonathan looked back with a smile. “Hey, turns out, Tempest here has quite the affinity for magic, it's why she's survived so long.” He explained.

“Nice, when you have time I need to tell you about something I found,” I said looking at Johnathan. He looked at Hannah then me before getting up. He snapped his finger opening their library.

“In here.” He said, I followed him, then the door closed behind us. “What's going on?” He asked.

“It seems Raven is an admirer of yours.” I said, pulling out her journal from thin air.

He took it slowly flipping through the pages, his color turning a ghostly white. “This is bad.” He said.

“Not necessarily” I said grinning.

“You don’t understand, this goes far beyond what my power does.” He said, throwing the journal. “I've only seen this one, and I wish I hadn’t. And what are you grinning about?” He asked me.

“I know you wanna meet her, so you can add her to your little harem, but this new thing about your problem is concerning me the most at the moment, I am not powerful enough yet, however if Raven were here, she might be able to help with our guidance” I said grinning even wider.

“She’s more of danger to those around her, her friends won't fight her but she will kill them should they get in her way, this happened a few thousand years ago to a young man, he was different then the other cultists, unlike them he abandoned all his attachments to those around him, even the other cultists still valued their loved ones and family over me except for a few, then one night when his family was sleeping one night he killed them all.” He told me. “And what do you mean Guidance?” He asked.

“I already know your past, so no history lessons, and by guidance, I mean just that, we can teach her how to remove the effects you have on people, but it will take time, so we will have to convince her to help you” I said.

“She won't be a problem. It's her friends that will be one, they won’t like that we’re just taking one of their teammates, and like I said she'll kill them if they keep her from me.” He explained.

“Then our next action is simple, we tell them what will happen and try to…. oh wait” I began. “I can’t go there, I just pulled pranks on all of them, my bad, but you and Hannah will have to tell them or it will get worse if not dealt with immediately!” I said.

“Yes, and based on the journal we have at most 3 days before shit gets real, keep an eye on Tempest Ill tell Hannah about Raven, then we'll decide what action to take.” He suggested.

“Ok, but you might wanna give that journal back to her, she might want it back, oh, and please don’t let them know that you know me or they won’t act too kindly towards you” I said grinning nervously.

“She wont give a damn about the journal when she sees my true form, she'll likely stick to me like a lost puppy though.” He said even more nervously than me.

“If that does happen, take a picture, I wanna actually see it, oh wait I’m supposed to watch tempest? What do you want me to do? Be a clown? A mime? Or do you just want us to watch tv till you get back” I asked as Johnathan began walking away.

“Just keep an eye on her, she might not have complete control over her new arm yet, I don't want her hurting herself.” He explained as he opened the door Journal in hand.

“Okay then, good luck with that!” I said as he left. I walked out then looked over to Tempest. “Hi, he asked me to watch over you, now scoot over I wanna watch Good Burger on Netflix” I said sitting down and waving a hand in the air in front of me. The tv instantly went to the movie I wanted to watch.

{Jonathan POV}

“Hannah come over here?” I asked then took her in the kitchen, then handed her the journal.

“It's happening again, and we can't let what happen there happen here.” I told her as she flipped through the pages.

“Whose journal is this?” She asked.

“Are you familiar with Raven from the teen titans?” I asked.

“But how could she be affected by you, she helps people.”

I rubbed my chin. “It must be her demon blood.” I said.

“Wait demon blood?” Hannah asked.

“Raven is the daughter of an interdimensional demon called Trigon, my power must be calling out to her demon blood.” I said I had no idea but it was the best theory I had that made sense.

“You want to bring her here.” Hannah said looking up at me.

“Better than leaving her on her own.” I told her.

“True but if you keep taking in girls we might not have enough room.” She said.

“Wait what?” I asked.

“You can be so dense at time.” Hannah sighed. “You restored what that woman thought had lost forever, gave her a new chance at life, and she’ll clearly be living here from now on, seeing how you found her, and that kinda charity doesn’t normally go unrewarded, and we only have 2 guests room so one of them will have to stay with either Mamoru, and we both know neither will pick him most definitely not Raven.” Hannah explained. I facepalmed, I really was dense.

“I heard that!” Yelled Mamoru from the couch.

“This doesn’t involve you!” Yelled Hannah.

“I respond when I hear my name being bad-mouthed!” he yelled back.

“Just watch your show” I yelled.

“Fine! Geez!” Yelled Mamoru, making me facepalm again.

“Anyway, lets just get her and get back here.” I said as my hand was still covering my face.

“Agreed.” Hannah said. We both discarded our human forms before teleporting. We both hovered over the titans tower then Hannah asked me.

“Ok so how should we.” Hannah was suddenly hit with a flying panel sending her flying.

“HANNAH!” I screamed then looked at who did it, it was none other than Static Shock. “You're gonna pay for that!” I shouted, launching a bolt of mana sending him to the ground and knocking him out cold.

I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my back. I turned around to see Starfire shooting her energy at me, I flew around them perfectly before punching her square in the face. She was sent flying, but stopped herself after flying a few hundred feet.

I looked to see Hannah was alright. Just a little dazed.

“ENOUGH.” A voice shouted a giant black raven forming between me and Starfire.

The raven diminished now Raven stood in its place.

‘Raven, she is much more beautiful than I imagined.’ I thought, also her clothes under her robe were not helping much seeing how her suit is skin tight and goes between her thighs, not around them.

Raven turned to face me, her eyes were hidden under her hood so it was a little hard to see her expression.

She rocketed towards me, Hannah did the same fearing for my life, then everything went dark. That was until Raven appeared in front of me and Hannah at my side.

“Raven you need to come with-.” I tried to say but she lunged at me, her hood flying back as she planted her lips on mine, I could feel her tongue in my mouth, then a click of a camera to my side. I looked to see Hannah take a picture. I managed to pull Raven off me to ask.

“How'd you know about that?” I asked her raven getting out of my grasp to kiss me again.

“I may have heard a little of your conversation with Mamoru. So I got him the photo.” She said holding the camera waving it a bit in her hand.

I finally got Raven to stop them, used a spell to put her to sleep, then carried her bridal style in my arms. “Lets just go home.” I said before we teleported returning to our human forms.

We walked into the living room as we came out of the kitchen.

“Finally you’re back! And you brought Raven here, I’ll go get her room set up!” Said Mamoru teleporting away.

“Looks like he doesn't want the pic.” Hannah said with a shrug.

Mamoru came back. “No, I want it!” Mamoru said, then teleported away again.

“And just so you know negotiations never even began so it's best we lay low no chaos.” I said loudly sitting on the couch.

“I make no promises, but I took all her things from her room at the titans tower and put it in her room! Woah!” Said Mamoru as he sat on the couch as well, just now looking at the picture from Hannah.

“Yeah things didn't go as expected but it might be for the best, can't get too attached to this world.” I said sitting Raven at my side, her head resting against my shoulder.

“D’aw, She’s cute when she’s asleep” said Mamoru with puppy dog eyes.

“You're not touching her, remember she could very easily get violent, also we might need to deal with her father soon enough.” I told him.

“That old four-eyed ass clown, I can take him, he’s nothing compared to what I can do, trigon better watch his back, cuz I’ll be right on his ass with a full can of whoopass!” Said Mamoru doing a few boxing moves.

“So can either me or Hannah but the aftermath could leave much of the city in ruins.” I told him. “So we just lay low, for now, Hannah will arrange for you both to go to school with me, since it would not be wise to leave Raven alone, as for Tempest, she'll just have to hold down the fort.” I suggested.

“What!?! She’s gonna be in school with us? Are you nuts?!? She’s raven! A teen titan, people will notice!” Said Mamoru freaking out.

“I'm not an idiot, me and Hannah will make a glamour for her, but we will see what she really looks like.” I said calmly.

“Ok, that could work, but what about me wearing my hidden blade? Do I just tell the principle it’s a wrist brace for carpal tunnel?” Said Mamoru. “Actually that might work, never mind”

“It would be best to have no weapons at all, we can all handle ourselves hand to hand should the situation call for it, plus we can't risk exposing anything.” I told him.

“Sure I know every form of combat, but still I don't like being completely unarmed, it makes me uncomfortable” said Mamoru crossing his arms and pouting.

“It is how this must be done if we are to stay secret, our enemy already knows where we live, so we must play this smart. While we do know things about our enemies as well they are important to this world so we can’t use it.” I said, grinding my teeth a bit.

Before Mamoru could respond a voice came from upstairs. “Oh Darling! Your queen requests your presence in the bedroom.” Said a seductive voice.

“Later dude, I gotta put a dent in that, see you tomorrow!” Said Mamoru backflipping up the stairs like an acrobat. “On my way Nightmare!” He Yelled.

I looked at raven brushing away some hair that was in her face, I will admit in my younger days I had a crush on Raven so seeing her like this is quite amazing. “So I guess Tempest will be sleeping in our room at least tonight anyway.” Hannah said.

“Yeah, we’ll have to work something out tomorrow.” I said carrying Raven to her room then laid her in the bed.

I then went to my room to see Hannah and Tempest sleeping on the left and right of the bed only leaving the middle for me to sleep in. they both smiled at me when I walked in, and they both wore nothing but underwear under the blankets. I climbed into the middle of the bed then slipped into the blanket after getting undressed leaving only my boxers on. Both girls at my side took an arm and placed it between their breasts before falling asleep. And I must say sleeping while aroused is never easy.

chapter 5 school begins

View Online

I woke up this morning to see myself comeply stuck with girls at my side and a certain violet hair girl laying on top of me, with her robe discarded onto the floor. Her head rested just under my chin, as she breathed softly against my skin.

‘God damn it.’ I thought trying to wiggle my way out to no avail, so I just layed there contempt.

“GOOD MORNING GOOD MORNING ITS GREAT TO STAY UP LATE.” Mamoru sang, throwing open the door, Raven taking action waking instantly to fire a bolt of magic at him. He just tilted his head to avoid.

“Well good morning to you too.” He said grumpily. Raven just looked at him tiredly before laying back down on my chest.

“Hey mind helping me I'm kinda stuck?” I asked.

“Sure!” Said Mamoru, holding up his hand and thrusting it up, sending me up, he lowered his arm and set me down.

“Thanks.” I said standing up, then looked at the bed to see the blanket had flown off the bed, so we all could see the girls in only their underwear except Raven who still wore her suit.

“Yowza! What kind of stuff did y’all get into last night?” Asked Mamoru.

“Nothing there was no sex last night at least for us.” I told him.

“Nightmare is an ANIMAL! She had me doing all kinds of crazy stuff, and it was awesome! Touch her without my permission and I will erase you from existence!” Said Mamoru.

“Hey, I'm not the kinda guy to take someone’s girl.” I said, raising my hands a bit. “Girls get dressed we should get something to eat, and Raven we’re gonna have a talk while we do so.” I told her.

“Sweet! I’ll make blueberry pancakes! Nightmare get your fat ass up, it's time for breakfast!” Yelled Mamoru, walking away.

I looked back at the bed to see the three girls still on my bed getting dressed. ‘Three girls huh, well looks like i'm gonna be busy from now on.’ I thought, snapping my fingers to get dressed. I walked downstairs to sit at the kitchen table.

Nightmare was sitting at the table across from me. Raven came down quickly after, then sat right next to me a little too close to where our arms were touching. Raven looked across the table to see Nightmare. “Who's the horse?” She asked.

“That is Nightmare moon, she’s not a horse, she’s a nightmare, a type of equin, her kind can spread nightmares, and she might be the strongest Nightmare you would ever find” said Mamoru, bringing us all a large stack of pancakes covered in syrup.

The rest of the girls came down and sat close to me Hannah took my other side while Tempest sat next to raven. “OK then now that everyone is here, Raven well be arranging for both you and Mamoru to attend school with me.

“If any of the girls touch you I̵̞̋'̸̝̑̿͆͗̕l̵̢͕͕̦͓͙͒̍̂̎̑̍ļ̷̬͉͍͎͍͍̊͒̈́̎͠ ̵̢͇̫͙̫̹̎̆͆̋͑͒͛ͅk̸͙̮͌̅͆i̴̬̭͓̇͗̀̈l̶̨̻̘̤̙̳̈̔͑̇̕l̷͉̈́̃͊́͛ ̷̡͚͖̒̓̍͝ť̷̺́͑́͌͑h̴̡͚͖̭̳̤̅̿̍̋e̴̡̱̭̘̪̙͓͛͒͂̈̌́̚m̸̨͎̼̩͕̈̐̓͐.” She said four red eyes glowed under her hood when she said this.

‘And this Raven is a yandere, great.’ I thought sarcastically. “Raven look I know you think you like me but I’m in a open relationship, so if you even touch a single girl I’ll kick you to the streets.” I threatened I wouldn't do that but I had to get my point across.

She looked afraid before nodding her head. I kissed her forehead knowing she learned her lesson. “Now like I said you'll be going to school with me, Hannah will try to get you in my classes but I can’t make promises.” I told her.

“Besides if you aren’t in the same classes, I will so you’ll still have someone with you” said Mamoru.

“It’s more like I don't want her getting violent with her classmates.” I told him. “Remember the last one killed his whole family, so close observation is necessary.” I explained.

“I know what I’m supposed to do, that’s what I was saying” said Mamoru, sitting down next to Nightmare.

“But before we do anything we have to take you shopping.” Hannah said excitedly.

“Oh shit! Run dude! You have no idea what she’s gonna make us wear!” Screamed Mamoru running away then coming back for his pancakes and running off again. I reached out with my mana and chased him throughout the mansion till it finally caught him and brought him back.

“Traitor” said Mamoru grumpily with crossed arms.

“It's for Raven, she doesn’t really have clothes for school and I don't know if you've looked, but we don't really have clothes for a 16 year old 5 foot 4 girl.” I told him.

“Oh” said Mamoru, changing into his civilian clothes.

“Plus we also need to get you something, a polo and all that might not be appropriate for school, so maybe a set of 2 of clothes for you, nothing fancy.” I told him.

“Yes I think shopping is a great idea.” Tempest said happily.

“What’s wrong with me wearing a black polo and matching pants? I’m going for the emo look, I have all my makeup on already.” he said gesturing to his nails, eyeliner, eyeshadow, and lips.

“She’ll have a glamor and remember we can't draw attention, but fine but let's get going before it get to crowded at the store. Hannah can you call the limo?” I asked, she pulled out her phone.

“Calling a limo will draw attention, Johnathan” said Mamoru in a condescending tone.

“Where we’re going they wont bat a single eye at us, this city is filled with relatively rich people and business owners from big to smal, but most are small, but unlike spme of their children who are enrolled in private schools we are in a public one for that cant afford it, though we can, Hannah just wanted to a public since it was easier.” I explained.

“You realize if we wear expensive clothing it will definitely draw attention, we should just take a car to a department store or Walmart” said Mamoru.

“Who said we were going to a normal store, me and Hannah have been meaning to go to get magical supplies for the barrier.” I told him.

“Oh, Okay” said Mamoru, sucking all his pancakes into his mouth like a vacuum.

“The guy we’re meeting is a dimensional merchant called Tony, not his real name but that the closest you can find in our alphabet, he may appear human but he is anything but.” I told them, finishing my pancakes. “Just imagine Cthulhu except 10 times uglier.”

After we all ate we got in the limo Raven surprisingly tried to get in my lap, but Hannah managed to strap her into the seat next to me. Tempest took my other side before Hannah could so she sat across me with Momaru.

“Now then let's get you two some glamors.” I told, Tempest, and Raven. I put my hand on both of their cheeks before casting the spells. For Temepst I just hid her arm so it appeared normal, for Raven I gave her the appearance of a young red headed girl. They appeared the same to use but to everyone else they look like that, not my best work but it'll do for now. Once we reached the store we were looking for we stepped out. The parking lot was filled with expensive looking cars and only 3 limos including ours. We walked into the store ignoring the other shoppers going to the back left corner of the giant supermarchet. It was a small little shop at least from the outside.

After walking in we spotted an elderly fellow in the back that smiled when he spotted us. “Ah my most loyal customers what can I help you with today?” He asked.

“We have a pretty large order, we need materials to strengthen our barriers, and a few clothes for a young friend of ours.” I told him, placing a hand on Raven’s shoulder.

“Hmmmm, I have a few clothes suited for those with a magic affinity, but for the materials it'll cost you.” He told us.

“You know cost isn't a problem for us Tony.” I told him, making him grin madly.

“Hannah you look around to find what we need Tempest and Raven we’ll look at clothes. As for you Mamoru just do whatever.” I told him. Mamoru just did a flip and landed on the ceiling and began walking around.

I took the two girls over to the girls, then Tempest pointed out. “Aren't they all a little large for you?” She asked.

“They adjust to their wearer.” I told her she had a lot to learn about magic if she's gonna stay with us. “Hey raven try to pick out what you like and I’ll buy them.” I said. Tempest bumped my shoulder.

“Uh letting her pick, are you gonna let her show them off to you?” She asked, amused.

“It's not like that.” I told her.

“Keep telling yourself that.” She said walking away while Raven picked she seemed to pick mostly blue and black clothes.

“Are there any other things in here?” Asked Mamoru, coming down from the ceiling right next to us.

“If you want anything powerful or specific you'll have to talk to Tony. He keeps most of his stuff in a pocket dimension for security purposes, this is all just the display.” I explained.

“Nah, I don’t want anything, I’m just curious” said Mamoru with a shrug.

“Ok.” I said then Tempest tapped my shoulder.

“She's ready.” She told me.

“Want to help me judge?” I asked Mamoru.

“Define judge” he said acting a bit weird, but it was normal for him, so I dismissed it.

Tempest took us to the changing room, then Tempest knocked on the door. The door opened and on the other side Raven was wearing a form-fitting black dress that reached her ankles.

“!haow” said Mamoru holding a stone he found, then noticed what he said and put it down and scooted away.“I said woah!”

“I like it.” I said looking her up and down she blushed and closed the door, to quickly change. “So how many did she pick?” I asked

“Around 4.” Tempest told me, Raven opened the door again this time she was wearing royal blue business attire.

“Very nice.” I said

Mamoru gave two thumbs up. Raven took a deep breath and nodded closing the door again, when she opened it again, both I and Mamoru did move as we looked at Raven wearing a black wedding dress complete with a veil, and a boutique of black tulips.

“She looks like a goth gardevoir” said Mamoru looking at me, and showing an image of a gardevoir on his phone.

“Yeah I never gave much thought to black on a wedding dress but she pulls it off and it looks beautiful I might add.” I replied.

She smiled under her veil before the door closed on its own.

“So what do you think she's gonna wear next?” I asked.

“I may be able to predict a few things, but this, I have no idea” said Mamoru.

She opened the door for the last time she was wearing a black long sleeved turtleneck shirt which almost looked skin tight from how it presented her breasts and showed off her curves. She wore bluejeans that looked as tight as her shirt drawing attention to her ass and thighs.

“Dayum!” Said Mamoru.

‘Wow for a teenager she looks so sexy.’ I thought. “You look wonderful.” I told her. She smiled like she just won something then went back into the changed back to her suit and robe which was also sexy.

“OK, I think I got everything we need.” Hannah told us. We bought everything then walked out bags in hand, then went back to our limo.

Raven successfully managed to stay in my lap when we all sat down, making Hannah give up and sat at my side with Tempest. “Well I think we had a productive day, we have school tomorrow so we should prepare.” I suggested.

“It doesn’t matter if I’m late and in my pjs, I’ll always be able to be on time and dressed appropriately!” Said Mamoru grinning like an idiot.

“Well you also shouldn't stay up so late with Nightmare or it'll affect you negatively, weekends are one thing, weekdays are another.” I told him as we got up. Raven clung to my arm as we went inside.

“Hey, we do more than sex, we also go into the dream realm and help kids with their nightmares” said Mamoru crossing his arms.

“Ok then, so what do you all want to do for the rest of the day?” I asked sitting on the couch with Raven.

“We could watch Wonder Woman and WW84” suggested Mamoru. “It’s on hbo max”

“We don't have those movies in this world.” I told him.

“I do!” Said Mamoru plugging his phone into the tv and putting on the movie. “You are welcome!” He said sitting on the couch, Nightmare sitting next to him.

He started playing the movie and the rest of the day was nothing exciting.

{Next day}

Again I found myself dogpilled by girls, it was a little easier this time to slip out from under them to get dressed, I gently woke the girls so Raven could get dressed in her blue jeans and turtleneck shirt. We went downstairs to see Mamoru wasn't awake yet, but we didn't really have time to wait so we left on our own. I placed the glamor on Raven before we arrived at school. Principal Celestia was waiting for us at the entrance.

“Hello Celestia this is my younger sister Raven, sorry it seemed her private school we planned for her to attend rejected her student application, so she has to come here.” I came with on the fly, a believable lie but could be easily proven wrong.

“And who is that behind you?” asked Celestia.

I looked to see Mamoru. “He’s my brother, he’s a bit of a troublemaker but he's a good kid.” I told her.

“Ok, I have arranged for someone to show all three of you around campus since you weren't shown last time you were here.” Celestia said. From behind her stepped out a senior, her hair Vivid crimson with brilliant yellow stripes, her eyes were cyan, and she wore a black jacket, red shirt and blue jeans.

“This is Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia told us. “Now that you have your guide, I must excuse myself.” She said leaving us alone with her.

“Hey!” Said Mamoru. “I’m Mamoru, hope you like tall, dark, and handsome!” He said.

“Uh what?” She asked.

“I’m trying to ask you out,” said Mamoru.

“We just met.” Sunset said, crossing her arms.

“True, but I think we should go out and get to know each other” said Mamoru with a smile.

“Does that ever work for you?” Asked Sunset, raising an eyebrow.

“Not even once, but I’m hoping it will work on you because I think you look pretty, and I’d like to get to know you” said Mamoru with a kind smile.

Sunset blushed. “Well… maybe later, but first I have to show you all around” said Sunset.

Mamoru smiled and began to sing.
“Hey, baby girl, what you doing tonight? I wanna see what you got in store. Hey, baby, baby. You’re giving it your all when you’re dancing on me, I wanna see if you can give me some more, Hey,baby, baby, You can be my girl, I can be your man, and we can pump this jam however you want. Hey, baby, baby, pump it from the side, pump it upside down or we can pump it from the back and the front. Hey, baby, baby, I want you tonight” sang Mamoru, dancing around Sunset while gyrating his hips and giving her a show, making her blush and smile.

“Ahem we still need to be shown around.” I interrupted.

“Oh… right, continue” said Mamoru looking at Sunset.

“Yeah lets go.” Sunset, leading us inside. She showed us where the cafeteria, the track, and where student assemblies are held the basics, then we reached the end of our tour.

“Now that we have reached the end Celestia has told me to inform you three, that you will be in the same classes.” She told us, and while she talked, I couldn't help but feel the mana around the school. An absurd amount of the students here had an affinity for magic, but had no idea how to use it, at least most of them.

I could sense at least 7 to maybe 11 people here actively used magic. I took them to our first class which is history which was very easy for the three of us, Raven cuz she lives in the world, Mamoru with his information gathering, and my knowledge of the show. The teacher was surprised with our knowledge then started giving us more advanced questions, but again they were simple to answer and when I didn't know something I used telepathy to connect mine Raven’s, and Mamour’s minds so we could help each other. So our school year was looking bright and easy.

And now it was lunch break, I ate my food and headed outside to get some fresh air. Outside I saw a girl, who stood at 6 foot, with lavender and 2 strips of purple and a pink streak between them. Her hair reached her waist, and she wore a purple shirt with a star on the back, and a brown shirt that reached her knees. Her skin was rather pale, and her mana was quite strong. In front of her on a stump was an apple.

“Come one, come on.” She said holding out her hands, a gem around her neck glowed making it leavate before falling back down. She tried several more times, it was obvious what she was doing wrong, but I'd guess I would have to point it out.

“You're doing it wrong.” I said walking up from behind. She jumped nearly falling to the ground, she spun around to look at me, her eyes were beautiful and her figure wasn't bad either.

“It's not what it looks like.” She tried to tell me I rolled my eyes, I opened my palm, and the apple flew into it.

“You're forcing it too much.” I told her, tossing her back the apple.

“How did-?” I stopped her to continue my lecture.

“Imagine a river, that is your magic, what you're doing is swimming against the flow, and getting little results, you have to go with it if you're wanting to go anywhere, but you also have to keep focus, keep that in kind next time you use magic or you might not get out unscathed.” I said turning to walk away to see a small purple dog growling at me. I simply stepped over it to go about my business leaving the shocked girl alone with the pup.

‘She was kinda cute.” I thought to myself before heading back inside.

Chapter 6 changes and promises

View Online

It was now Friday. Me, Raven, and Momaru were at school. Momaru has been continuing to flirt with Sunset Shimmer, he seems to be quite taken with her.

As for the girl I met yesterday I learned her name was Twilight Sparkle, when I’ve seen her I've given her a few tips on magic, which has got us a little closer. She seems to be very enthusiastic about magic. Raven kept telling every girl she was my girlfriend which in a way was true because she was in my supposed harem, but when asked, I said it was an open relationship, it was true then when they heard she was my sister, I told them she was adopted so it was all ok.

As for what was going on right now, everyone was waiting for the last minute of school to pass so we could all go home. Mamoru leaned back in his chair balancing a pencil on his nose, Raven just packed her stuff, as for me I have been feeling some darkness moving across the city, I couldn't pinpoint it but it was there, likely this Sombra, Mamoru mentioned.

FInally the bell rang, everyone jumped from their chairs to rush out of the room, but me and Raven took our time. Mamoru said something about Sunset before vanishing into thin air, likely going to ask her out. I won't stop him from finding girls but it takes more than a song and dance to make a strong relationship happen.

I popped my neck before we left the school grounds. The darkness, it concerned me normally, it takes a lot of machinery to scramble one's mana to where an Anodite can’t track it but this thing is doing it all on its own, it was very concerning.

It doesn’t seem to be a threat to us but it knows of our existence as it actively hides itself from us and avoids our general vicinity. But I could feel lingering spells cast by it in the area, nothing dangerous to us but there was something malicious about them, they held no dangerous magic but they held something else. Rage, grief, sorrow, remorse, insanity, that is what I feel when I inspect them.

I would have to research them more before trying to interfere, so from now I just observed what happens when normal people walk by them. When they did it was almost like the spells were draining negative energy from them, an interesting spell to say the least, but still not enough.

That was when I saw her, a young woman who looked like her entire life was ruined, the spells drained energy from her like leeches. She looked about 24, Tempest's age, her hair was a moderate violet with brilliant rose and pale gold streaks, her eyes were pale, light grayish purple, and filled with tears.

‘What happened to her?’ I thought, wondering what could cause her such grief. “Raven, go home without me, I have to do some investigating.” I said walking across the street but I had a feeling she might not want to confess anything to a high school student so I walked into an alley and changed my form, I kept the same basic look just made it look older and a little taller, in this form, I look about 27, and with a 5 o'clock shadow, along with adding about 6 inches to my height making me 6 foot 6. I stepped back out to meet her.

“Excuse me, are you alright?” I asked my voice deeper than it was before. She looked at me a little scared at first when she saw my eyes but calmed down, going back into depression. She said nothing.

“Please miss, keeping all that in won't help you, if you ever want any kind of closure for whatever happened, you need to tell someone.” I told her, then she collapsed on her knee right in front of me crying into her hands.

I got on one knee and patted her on the back. “It's ok, just let it out.” I told her. She cried on the sidewalk for maybe ten minutes before she started saying anything.

“My boyfriend is cheating on me.” she nearly screamed.

“How long?” I asked.

“We’ve been going out for 3 years, I only started suspecting something last year, and today I saw it with my own eyes, I followed him to a woman's house, and heard everything that went on inside.” She continued crying and sniffing as she told me the story.

‘This girl has it bad.’ I thought, taking out a piece of paper then wrote my number on it.

“Here if you ever want to keep talking just call me.” I told her standing up on my feet then without her noticing made a tissue appear then gave it to her. Then my phone began ringing.

I took out my phone and answered. “Yes?” I said.

“I have eyes on her boyfriend and the other woman, her name’s Chrysalis, want me to take her out?” Said Mamoru.

I looked at the woman before answering. “Not a good idea just keep an eye on things for now.” I said drawing no suspicion from her.

“Ok, but I’m up on a roof with a long range sniper rifle and I’ve never got the chance to use it before, if Chrysalis leaves, what should I do? Punish her or the cheating boyfriend?” Asked Mamoru.

“That may make things worse, also don't you have a date or did she not agree?” I asked.

“Oh no, she agreed, you’re just talking to a clone right now, the real me is on a date with Sunset, We like to make sure we don’t miss anything so there are a few clones all over the city wearing disguises, we have a hive mind with the original, so he doesn’t miss a thing, there’s actually a clone hidden somewhere near you right now, anyway if possible, could the original have Chrysalis? And punish the boyfriend by hacking his bank account or something that we can get away with?” Said the Mamoru clone. I scanned around before finding the clone. He looked in my direction and waved.

‘Gather evidence on them, if he tries to break up with her or tries to make her look like the bad guy, ruin his reputation, that'll teach him.’ I said telepathically.

‘With the utmost pleasure, HA ha ha ha’ said the clone. “I’ll keep an eye out, I have a few clones disguised as pigeons and a few cats, dogs, mice, and other things, some are in the house some are outside, not one of us will miss a thing, later” said the clone hanging up.

I looked back at the woman then put my phone away. I helped her to her feet then put my number in her hands.

“Make sure to call me if you ever need to talk.” I told her before going on my way home, deciding to stick with this form for a bit.

After getting home Raven, Hannah, and Tempest saw me, and looked over my new form.

“Why I always say you as my younger brother but now seeing you like this I wouldn't mind if you were the older sibling.” She said with a wink.

“You ever want a roll in the hay I’m game.” Tempest said.

“I like it.” Was all Raven said but she was blushing under her hood.

{Mamoru pov}

“I like the restaurant you brought us to, it’s very nice.” Said Sunset.

“Thanks, it took me a while to figure out what you would like most, so I thought I’d bring us to a pizza place, I thought it would be more romantic, surprise! I was wrong” I said getting upset.

“No, it’s fine, I like it.” said Sunset, smiling.

“You do?” I asked, surprised. Then out of nowhere a band came to our table and began playing that’s amoré. I gave them a look and they immediately stopped. “Go away” I said calmly and bluntly. They immediately walked away.

“What was that for?” Sunset asked. “I thought you hired them?”

“No, I don’t why they came over here, but I’m glad they left, so tell me about yourself, what makes you tick?” I asked, touching her hand.

“Well during my first years of high school I wasn't a very nice person.” She confessed.

“We all have rough patches in our lives, you should have seen me during my awkward phase, I was a mess!” I said, then Sunset noticed I was holding her hand. I looked down and looked at my hand. “Sorry!” I said pulling it away.

“Wait, let me hold it!” Said Sunset getting frantic.

“Okay…..” I said slowly, I gave her my hand, which she took then let go and held it again. “Are you okay?” I asked.

“Why can’t I see your past?” Asked Sunset.

“Come again?” I asked.

“I can see someone's past by touching them, why can't I see yours?” She asked.

“I don’t know how to respond to that.” I said.

“I don't know either.” She said.

“Okay then, moving on, I will explain everything in time, until then, let’s just enjoy ourselves” I said smiling.

“Ok then, so what now do you have anything planned after this?” She asked.

“Not really, I wasn’t even sure we would get this far, I guess we could just take a walk in the park?” I suggested.

“I'd like that.” She said with a smile. We paid for our meals and left the restaurant.

I took her to the park, holding each other’s hands with our fingers interlocked, we had our first kiss during our walk, it was short but sweet, sunset started holding my arm and relaxed against me. It was a full moon tonight, illuminating our path through the park.

We decided to stop for a break and sat on a bench not far from a public stop. Sunset rested her head on my shoulder, and sighed softly. It felt like we sat on that bench for hours, until someone jumped from behind a tree holding a switchblade.

“Give me your money!” He shouted.

I turned around to look him in the eyes. “Or what?” I asked.

“I'll slit your throat, and make your girlfriend my bitch.” He said with a sick grin.

“Really, what’s stopping you? Go ahead slit my throat, I dare you!” I said calmly, creeping the guy out momentarily. He gritted his teeth and lunged forward, knife aimed at my throat.

“Die bitch!” He shouted.

I sidestepped and grabbed his arm and bent it a way it should never bend, breaking his arm in the process, I made him let go of the knife and I grabbed him by the throat and lifted him 2 feet off the ground. “If you ever try something like this ever again, I will not hesitate to hunt you down, kill you, and eat your heart, do you understand me?” I said looking into his eyes.

"Y-yes." He stuttered.

“Good!” I said tossing him like a ragdoll into a tree. He got up and ran off.

I turned around to look at Sunset. “I’m sorry you had to see that.” I said putting my head down.

She looked a little startled but ok. "It's fine." She told me. She put her hands in my face to gently make me look at her, she was smiling, then kissed me more passionately then the first time.

“Shall I take you home?” I asked.

"Yes I would like that." She told me so I did just that, and took a mental note of where she lived. After making sure she was safe, I walked home to see Raven alone in the living room angrily flipping through channels.

"What's wrong squirt?" I asked looking around not seeing Tempest or Hannah, Nightmare was in the kitchen sipping on coffee.

"Upstairs." She said irritated. "For some reason I'm not old enough to join them." She grumbled.

“That’s because you aren’t old enough” I deadpanned.

"Im of age to have sex." She told me.

“It's against the rules, this fanfic has to follow strict rules, you can’t have sex unless you’re 18 or older” I said.

"I don't know what you’re talking about, but does it really matter when you're in love with a god?" She asked, her arm falling to her side.

“Yes! Now quit moping, and scoot over. It's my turn to watch!” I said shoving her across the couch and plopped down. I took the remote and went to the disney channel to watch the owl house.

(Next day Jonathan POV)

I woke up to the ringing of my phone, I answered it.

"Hello who is this?" I asked, then yawned.

"It's me." I heard over the phone it was the woman from earlier.

"Oh yeah I never got your name." I said.

"It's Cadence, I've been wanting to talk." She sounded much better than yesterday.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"My boyfriend Shining armor."

'Shining armor? you gotta be kidding me.'

"He's been becoming more distant and constantly taking "businesses trips"." She said sarcastically.

"I see, have you thought about dumping him?" I asked.

"Yes but I want to get back at him, do you have time today?" She asked. I had a good idea what she would ask, and I really didn't want to.

"Yeah where do you want to meet?" I asked.

"There's a nice café towards the center of the city you know it?" She asked.

"Yeah I'll meet you there in an hour k." I said.

"Yeah sounds good." She said before hanging up.

I put my phone down. "God damn it." I said.

I got up then went downstairs to see Mamoru drinking coffee. "I take it you already know?" I asked, sitting down across from him.

“Of course! I know you aren’t leaving me out of this, are you?” He asked.

"She's basically throwing a snowball at a blizzard, so she'll need help." I told him.

“I don’t think so, this is basically like the canterlot wedding, with the invasion of the changelings, albeit at a much smaller scale, now if we’re gonna do this, I want Chrysalis afterwards” Said Mamoru.

"I don't know what you're talking about but fine." I told him.

“Sweet! Yet another my little pony villain to add to my collection” he said grinning evilly.

"Ok then I'll get the car ready to go, and what will you do with Shining after you take her?" I asked.

“Probably best you don’t know, might give you nightmares” said Mamoru, still grinning.

"You just watch with your clones, I'll go in and talk with her." I said getting up, grabbing the car keys, then drove off to the café, of course I had to wait but this gave me time to piece together what I'll say to her.

I sighed before it was time then I walked in. Cadence was sitting in the back corner out of sight of the windows. She waved me over, and I sat across from her.

Before she could even speak I lifted my hand to stop her. "I know what you want and you're just throwing a snowball at a blizzard." I told her.

She looked at the table. "I know, but even if it's just a little, I want to get back at him." She explained.

"I understand that, but he's cheating on you, chances say he won't give a damn if you do the same." I told her.

"True." She said sadly.

I sighed again knowing how this would end. "Can we at least go on a few dates, before we start this mess?" I asked, she perked up and nodded.

'At least we'll have some understanding.' I thought in my head before nodding.

"Well go on a date every weekend, and on the third one we'll get a hotel room, sound reasonable." I proposed.

"Yes! that sounds perfect." She told me then kissed my cheek.

'Man this year is turning into a jumbled mess.' I thought to myself. 'First Tempest, Sombra, Raven, now Cadence. All in a single week.'

I got up and wished her well before leaving. I found one of Mamoru's clones in the back seat of the car when I got inside.

“So, going out with the princess of love huh?” He said surprising me.

"I wanted us to at least get to know each other, and the princess of what?" I asked.

“In Equestria, Cadence is the alicorn princess of love, she can make any two ponies or people fall in love, basically she’s pony cupid, but here…. I don’t know what she can do in this world” said Mamoru, looking at Cadence in thought.

"Ok then Hopefully she doesn't call tomorrow for that date, I'd rather have another week to prepare." I said driving off.

“Well knowing her, she might call you this week, and if I’m correct and I usually am, she might put a few moves on you” said Mamoru.

"That we can agree on, but I'm sticking to our arrangement, in the meantime, can you learn what you can about her, either where she lives belongs to her or him? That stuff, I want to be prepared." I told him

“Well, give me a moment.” said Mamoru, freezing a bit then continuing. “Where she lives now belongs to her, her boyfriend moved in after she invited him over and apparently he uses AXE body wash, really? What a douche! Anyway, when can I “take care” of Shining” said Mamoru.

"After our dates, she’ll probably have a hidden camera or something then show it to her bastard boyfriend along with any evidence she has before kicking him out, at least we know we aren't getting another room mate, we're running out of room quite quickly these days." I muttered.

“You do know there are spells that can make our home bigger right?” Asked Mamoru.

"Yes but first we would have to take down the barrier for that kinda spatial magic to work in the house, and as far as we know doctor fate is likely watching it." I told him.

“I could probably make a barrier while you take the original down, and make improvements to the house, and if Doctor fate attacks, my clones can take care of him” said Mamoru.

"I see your point, let's do it when we get back, i just gotta think how much bigger i want to make it, before we do it." I told him

“Well you’ll need at most 30 bedrooms, some can be used by those who live there, others will be guest rooms, we will also need defenses, which I can take care of, other than that, we could make more floors under the basement and have a few special labs or something down there, plus we will need a large amount of power to run the place, so I could hook it up to my own nuclear reactor I keep in my ship” said Mamoru.

"Why the hell would we need 30 bedrooms? It's very unlikely we're gonna have so many people in the house." I told him.

“It is better to have something and not need it than to need it and not have it, and if we include the basement, that would make at most 60 rooms, possibly more” said Mamoru.

"Damn." I said, arriving at the house.

The real Mamoru was waiting for me. I got out of the car closing the door behind me.

"Well, we doing this?" I asked.

The clone merged with the real Mamoru. “Hell yeah, me and my clones are ready! Get everyone out of the house!” Said Mamoru.

“ALRIGHT BOYS, LOCK AND LOAD!!” Shouted Mamoru. Mamoru clones began showing up around the house forming a large circle around the barrier. They began multiplying and eventually their hands locked together and a dark energy emanated from them. Then lightning began forming over the barrier and a new barrier formed from the dark chaos magic that the clones were sending off.

"Ok then give me a moment, been awhile since I've cast a spell this big." I said shifting to my real form.

“You just do the spell, I’ll handle helmet head!” Said Mamoru looking off in the distance.

"That's if he shows up" I said dropping the original barrier, then started focusing the spell, a massive amount of mana surrounded the house.

“Here he comes!” said Mamoru. He changed into his normal suit and activated his drill gauntlet. The drill began wirring to life and spinning at full speed. Mamoru split into three. “You two! help him with reconstruction!” He ordered his clones, then took to the sky.

"About half way done, but now I have to add the finer details, that may take some time." I told him.

“We shall help” said the two clones in unison. They got behind me on either side and put a hand on both my shoulders and sent dark chaos magic into me.

Having a new kind of magic in me felt strange but it helped me greatly, but still felt weird. I heard explosions outside the new barrier but I could not see outside it.

Finally after the spell was finished I raised the original barrier again, he may be strong but this barrier was designed with him in mind. The explosions so ceased.

"Well looks like we're done." I said. "Want to take a look, I added my own personal touches." I told him.

“Uuuumm, Yeah we need to focus on getting rid of Doctor Fate, so a little help?” Said one of the clones.

"You don't have to keep holding that barrier, the old one’s back up, he'll get bored and give up eventually." I told them.

“Yeah, about that, Doctor Fate has already gotten inside” said one of the clones.

I looked to see Doctor fare in the barrier, and I could only think of 2 words. 'Absolute idiot.'

I shook my head. "Well bucket head you have two choices here, either we let you out, or you fight and get the shit beaten out of you." I said crossing my arms.

All the Mamoru clones gathered around Doctor Fate. “What do you want us to do Johnathan?” They asked.Then the original showed up. “Yeah what’ll it be?”

"I don't make deals with demons." Was all he said.

“You heard him, ALRIGHT BOYS, TAKE EM’ DOWN” shouted Mamoru. All of the Mamoru's dog-piled onto Doctor Fate, beating the shit out of him.

"Alright, alright, that's enough." I told them.

“But he aint Unconscious yet!” Said one of the Mamoru’s.

"He doesn't need to be to learn his lesson." I told them.

“Okay, but what do we do with this?” Asked a Mamoru holding up Doctor Fate’s helmet.

"Put it back on him." I said. "The future needs doctor fate."

All the Mamoru’s merged into one. “Fine! But next time he comes here to attack unprovoked, I’m keeping it” said Mamoru, giving Doctor Fate his helmet.

I threw the beaten up doctor fate through a portal I conjured, after dropping him off at his tower, before losing it.

"Now shall we go inside?" I asked.

“I was hoping we could do something nasty to him” said Mamoru. “like hanging him on the ceiling upside down, or Crucifixion, actually that last one would be going too far”

"We're not villains, we're just trying to survive." I told him.

“They may have branded us villains, but that doesn’t mean we are villains” said Mamoru tapping my shoulder.

"Let's just go inside, the girls are probably freaking out." I said.

“Probably” said Mamoru walking towards the mansion with a nod.

I took him inside to see the entrance hall, a giant room lined with stone statues of warriors and knights, the floor was made of marble, white stone pillars were around the room, then at the back of the room a staircase that led to two different doors.

"The left door leads to the new facilities, such as labs, a dock for your ship and a personal area for me, the right door leads to the living quarters and kitchen." I explained.

“Sweet! Let’s get something to eat” said Mamoru going through the wrong door.

I waited for a bit before he came out then went through the other door, I quickly followed and was suddenly tackled by Raven.

"Wow Raven, miss me much." I said.

“Get a room you two, what's on tv?” Said Mamoru changing into his civilian clothes and getting on the couch. “Oh and by the way, Raven is more upset about the other night!” Said Mamoru surfing through channels.

"Raven is that true?" I asked, she held me tighter, I sighed then made her look at me. "Tell you what on your 18th birthday, I'll make you mine." I told her, and she rested her head back on my chest.

(Bat Cave 3rd person POV)

“So Doctor fate's attack on the house failed, and we have no idea how many more they've pulled to their side judging by what happened with the titans.” Batman informed the group.

"They’re amassing powerful individuals, just like us." Wonder woman summed it up.

"If this continues this could turn into a full scale war." Superman stated.

"There's nothing we can do til we can break that barrier." The flash said, crossing his arms.

"Yes, so all we can do is contain them, and put down the cults that spring up." Martian manhunter explained.

"Yes, until we have the ability to do anything else that's all we can do, but new information has come to light, we know where two of them go on a regular basis." Batman said putting a tape into the console showing both Jonathan and Mamoru in civiallion forms entering the canterlot High School.

“They’re students?” Asked Wonder Woman.

"Yes apparently, I've hacked into the school and found they have had perfect scores since their arrival, excluding this one, who she is we don't know." Batman said showing a picture of Ravens Glamor. "I've theorized the other energy being is a business owner by the name of Hannah." He explained, showing a picture of Hannah.

“How could two kids like that, who are able to beat both me and Doctor Fate, be in high school?” Asked Superman.

"It's possible they are older than they appear, from what I've learned from Doctor Fate, they are all not of this dimension." Batman told him.

“But why go to high school? It doesn’t make any sense?” Said Flash.

"To learn human history, behavior, and social habits, there are many things they could learn." Batman explained.

“Still, it’s a bit odd they don’t attack or hurt anyone, most of the powerful people we face would have done something by now” said Flash.

"Who knows, maybe they're trying to find the weak spots in the planet's defenses, perhaps stalling for time for a mass invasion, or maybe their protecting something in that house, why else would they stay, knowing they were found." Batman theorized.

“Wow, you guys are waaay off” said a voice in the shadows.

"Show yourself!" Wonder woman yelled.

“Ok!” Said the voice coming from the ceiling. A figure dropped down and landed on the table.

"Its you." Superman said walking towards Mamoru.

“Superman! Aw it’s great to see you!” Said Mamoru zipping up to give Superman a hug. “No hard feelings?” Asked Mamoru holding out a hand.

Superman didn't reach out, instead only crossed his arms over his chest.

“Ok so maybe some hard feelings, anyway” said Mamoru teleporting over by Batman. “You guys have my friends over at the house all wrong, Doctor Fate and Superman were the ones that attacked. Unprovoked I might add!” Mamoru teleported over to the flash. “Now you all are looking at me like I’m some bad guy! But the truth is I’m actually a nice guy if you give me a chance, same with my friends!” Said Mamoru, then he went over to Martian Manhunter. “Anyway I’ve been watching, and all of you gripe and argue about what we are doing, did it even occur to you to just ask?” Said Mamoru teleporting over by Wonder Woman.

“I mean seriously I know a few of you were seen as bad guys in the beginning, especially you” said Mamoru pointing at batman. “We are just here to live our lives, however if we are attacked we will defend ourselves” said Mamoru taking a seat next to batman and eating a chocolate chip cookie.

"And why should we take your word for this?' Wonder woman asked.

“Have we done anything else?” Mamoru deadpanned.

"Explain the cults?" Batman asked, narrowing his eyes.

“Oooh the cults, right I almost forgot about those!” Said Mamoru dipping his cookie in milk. “Well first I’m gonna need a lie detector, otherwise you won’t believe me” said Mamoru.

"Normal means wont work on beings like you, you're not of this dimension so it's possible your kind have different rules." Batman said.

“Hmm, well that sucks, oh well you’re just gonna have to check my motions and tell by that” said Mamoru sitting back and taking a bit out of his cookie.

"Ok then tell me who are the two you've taken residence with, you've only appeared recently?" Batman asked.

“They are Johnathan Harlock and Hannah Harlock, they are beings made of energy, but you already know that, now Hannah and Johnathan are brother and sister but they also have a more sexual relationship, but that’s mostly due to the fact they have such long lifespans, and all other partners die from old age, anyway the reason these cults keep popping up is because of an effect Johnathan has, he can’t control it though, but that effect he has goes into certain peoples minds and then they see images of Johnathan, so they form cults and it just gets a bit weirder from there” said Mamoru taking a deep breath.

"Certain people, what are the conditions for this to happen?" Superman asked.

"It for some reason only affects those that suppress their darker thoughts, it reaches into their minds and brings it out as devotion towards Jonathan." Said Mamoru. “But like I said, Johnathan has no control over it, so don’t be getting mad at him!” Said Mamoru.

"Many of those that are found in these cults do have some criminal records or experience stressful work environments. "Batman muttered.

“Anything else you wanna know?” Asked Mamoru magicking up another cookie.

"What have you done with Raven?" Wonder woman asked.

“Oh…. right, Raven, well I was in titans tower making a few pranks, but when I went into her room I saw drawings of Johnathan in his true form scattered all over the place, which was bad” said Mamoru.

"Why is that bad, and you said this only affects certain people?" Superman asked.

“Well that’s true, it does, but since Raven has a demon half, that makes her vulnerable” said Mamoru, dipping his cookie in his milk. "As for why it’s bad, the last person that showed those signs killed their whole family."

"So you pulled her out of there before she did the same with her friends?" The Flash asked.

“Yes, she was three days away from doing it too, luckily Johnathan and Hannah took her so that wouldn’t happen” said Mamoru.

"Is there any helping her." Wonder woman asked.

“I don’t know, you’ll have to ask Johnathan and Hannah” said Mamoru, pointing his cookie at Wonder Woman, then at Superman.

"Oh I just remembered, Superman don't you remember a flying car crashing into Live wire when you fought her next to the school?” Said Mamoru. “That was Johnathan, he helped you, he didn’t have to, but he did, so you might wanna apologize for attacking his house when you meet him” said Mamoru.

He thought back to that day, and remembered the car that knocked Live wire into a building. "And what has he done with the Kryptonite he took?" Superman asked.

“I’m gonna have to ask him, but you shouldn’t have to worry, he doesn’t intend to use it, although I might be able to make a good battery for my generator I’m trying to build, my ship needs a new generator the other one is a nuclear reactor, harmless to me and the others, but not so much everyone else” said Mamoru drifting off. “Anyway our plans here are simple, we just want to be left alone and live in peace, anything else you wanna know?” Asked Mamoru.

"No." Batman said.

“You sure? You haven’t asked one question about me, only my friends” said Mamoru.

"Then what should we know?" Wonder woman asked.

Mamoru grinned his creepy cheshire grin. “I’m glad you finally asked, so what would you like to know?” Said Mamoru.

"Who are you?" Wonder woman asked.

“Right you still don’t know my name!” Said Mamoru facepalming. “My name is Mamoru Shinigami” said Mamoru.

"Ok then Mamaru whose side are you on?" She asked.

“Ooh, that’s a good one!” Said Mamoru, excitedly. “To tell you the truth, I haven’t really decided, but I’m kinda teetering in between”

"I think it's time your left, you have given us much to discuss." Batman said.

“Oh don’t be like that bruceie” said Mamoru, Batman glared at him. “Ok don’t like that, gotcha, anyway you can consider me a threat if you want, I can tell what you were thinking, no I’m not a mind reader I’m just good at making assumptions, and I’m hardly ever wrong, I’m mot asking for your trust, but if you want my help or want to talk, give me a call” said Mamoru placing down a card and sliding it over to batman.

Batman looked at the card and his eyes went wide. "So it was you that tampered with my things." He accused.

“Oh…. yeah, sorry about that, I have autism, and my power is a little overwhelming so I have to blow off steam by causing a bit of trouble, but I’m always careful no one gets hurt” said Mamoru, defensively.

"Still you need to leave so we can discuss this." Superman told him.

“Ok fine!” Complained Mamoru snapping his fingers and disappearing in a puff of smoke.

"Do you think we can trust them?" Superman asked Batman.

"I don't know but there's one way to find out." He said.

Chapter 7 new, and old loves

View Online

(Next Morning Jonathan POV)

*ring ring** ring ring* I shoot out of bed shocked by the sudden ringing. I was getting a call.

"Here we go." I sighed turning into my adult form. "Hello Cadence, I didn't expect you to call so early." I lied.

"Shining just left for a meet up with Chrysalis, I didn't see a better time to call." She told me, good point but still it's too early for a date.

"Where do you want to meet?" I asked.

"At a restaurant not far from that Café we talked at, it would be a good first start." She suggested.

"Ok then, how about at 10 to give us both a little time to get ready." I told her.

"Great! meet you there." She said, then hung up I banged the back of my head against the wall, at this entire situation. I waited there for a few minutes to collect myself.

Afterwards I finally got up to choose something to wear. I turn around and see Mamoru right behind me, surprising me.

"Hey, been there long?" I asked.

“I’m everywhere.” said Mamoru, crossing his arms. “Whatcha doin’?” he asked.

"Getting dressed for my date." I said putting my hair back in a pony-tail.

“Ok, you want me to spy on the boyfriend and the invader?” Asked Mamoru.

"I thought you would already be watching, seeing how you're so adamant on getting her." I said.

“Of course I’m watching them both, I’ve had a couple shadows and clones watching the both of them since the first two seconds before you first met Cadence.” said Mamoru.

"Ok then try to get pictures and videos to give to Cadence, she'll need them for the fallout, when all is said and done." I told him, moving to my dresser.

“I’ve got plenty of pictures and footage, from multiple angles, along with phone calls, face times, you name it.” said Mamoru pulling out a file.

"Ok then I guess you wouldn't mind slipping an anonymous package in her purse, or a flash drive?" I suggested picking out a classic black suit and tie.

“Already done, I sent a thumb drive labeled “proof your boyfriend is cheating on you”, I even made the whole circuit for the thumb drive and had LED lights on it that flash a Rainbow of colors, and run on their own power so they’re always on, all so she won’t miss it.” said Mamoru.

"Good I guess that'll be another conversion topic for the date." I said putting it on, then turned around. "What do you think, or should I go a different color?" I asked.

Mamoru stroked his chin. He stopped and came close and readjusted my tie. “Ok you’re good to go! Now I’m gonna be watching from another table, just to be sure nothing goes wrong” said Mamoru holding my shoulders.

"I don't think anything like that will happen, all this is just so we have some trust before this all comes to a close." I explained.

“I never said anything bad would happen, I’m just there in case something does happen.

"Like what?" I asked.

“I don’t know, that’s why I’m going, to make sure nothing goes wrong, think of me as damage control, I will be there to help when I can.” said Mamoru smiling.

"Ok, thanks for the help." I told him with a smile, before looking at the time, it was 9:45 so it was best to leave now.

“Sweet, I’m gonna be driving you to the restaurant.” said Mamoru.

We arrived at the restaurant with 3 minutes to spare. The place didn't look fancy so I guess that was good, I didn't want to flaunt any money. "Ok I’ll go in first, she might get worried if we both go in at the same time." I told him.

“Sure thing, I’ll be at the table across from yours, just let me know when you want me to step in, if at all.” Said Mamoru, unbuckling his seatbelt.

I walked in, and saw Cadence was already here, she waved me down, so I went to her table, and sat down.

"I’m happy you're here." Cadence told me.

"Well I can guess you have something to ask me." I told her, she nodded then slightly pulled the thumb drive out of her purse before putting it back.

"I had a friend of mine who has a… unique skill set, gather everything he could on your cheater." I told her.

"I'm glad you did, the amount of evidence you have on here is ten times what I had." She told me.

"That's good now he won't even think about making you out to be the villain." I told her. "But enough about Shining, what about you?" I asked.

"Well I used to be the Principle of a rival school of Canterlot high, but I resigned not long ago, and Shining became an officer of the law, so much that did him." She muttered the last part with disgust.

"I see well my name is Jonathan harlock." I told her.

"Wait, Harlock, as in the brother of Hannah Harlock CEO of Harlock enterprises, one of the leading companies in technology and medicine?" She asked practically leaning over the table.

'Me and my big mouth.' I thought things just got so much more difficult. "Yes." I told her.

She was speechless. "I know this is shocking but try to look past that for now." I told her. "I know this makes this more complicated but remember this isn't for romance, it’s just so we have some degree of trust." I reminded her.

"Y-yes." She stuttered. "So what made you walk down that street?" She asked me.

"I was walking with one of my *clears throat* friends, we have a complicated relationship." I told her.

"Are you cheating?" She asked, shocked.

"No no no, it's an open relationship." I told her, she sighed.

"Good, I was worried there." She muttered.

We ordered our food, and had a pleasant conversation about our lives, I had to make most of the stuff I told her up.

We talked for about an hour before we decided to end things, and go home. I would say we had a very productive time, I got in the passenger side seat, and waited for Mamoru.

“That went rather well.” said Mamoru, appearing in the driver's seat.

"Yeah but I almost fucked it up with Raven and my name." I told him as he started driving.

“Yeah I was there, not easy to be unnoticed when your sister runs a big fancy company, you probably should have realized that from the get go.” Said Mamoru with a chuckle.

"I didn't think she'd realize it immediately." I told him.

“Clearly you don’t understand women, they can be smarter than you think!” Said Mamoru.

"True but AAAAHHHH." I screamed as my head felt like it was gonna explode.

“What’s wrong!” Said Mamoru, pulling over to the side.

"I’m remembering." I said holding my head.

“Oh shit, what do you need me to do?” Asked Mamoru.

"Just try to keep quiet, while I sort this." I told him taking a deep breath, it wasn't a complete memory recovery but I now remembered my childhood, and many more worlds, me and Hannah explored during our younger days.

“Ok, you just do you, I’ll wait till you’re done” said Mamoru, putting on some headphones and listening to music.

"It's fine now, I just needed a moment." I told him.

“Huh? Oh ok” he said putting away the headphones and starting up the car. “So what exactly did you remember?” Said Mamoru, beginning to drive.

"My childhood, plus mine, and Hannah's adventures during our younger days." I told him.

“Anything else?” Asked Mamoru.

"No that's about it, but some of my new memories will help me with a little project." I told him.

“What kind of project?” Asked Mamoru.

"Protection against weapons similar to Hawk girls mace." I explained.

“Ok, pretend I don’t know what that means, but tell me anyway, cuz, well, I don’t know what that means.

"Her mace is made of a material that can disrupt magic on contact, a single hit from something like that could be fatal for me and Hannah." I told him.

“Well it’s a good thing I went to the justice league and explained that you’re not a threat, but they might send a spy to our school to keep an eye on us” said Mamoru, making me do a double take.

‘Why would he do something so dangerous?’ is what I thought. "Even if they did believe you there's an entire race that uses this metal for all their weapons." I told him.

“That is not good.” said Mamoru.

"Even more so for me and Hannah, that stuff could kill us on contact, with you it might just steal your magic." I said aloud.

“Ok, so what’s your backup plan then?” Asked Mamoru.

"Did you ever play darksiders 2, when you were human?" I asked.

“I have, but I never got to finish.” Said Mamoru.

"Then you likely know about the makers forge, I made my own, me and Hannah visited that world a few times during its more peaceful times, and I learned from the makers. I made my own forge, of course it makes magical armor and weapons, but they will give us some protection from those weapons.” I explained.

“Ok, so now what do we do? I just now found out that the justice league is having Star Girl enrolled in our school.” Said Mamoru.

"Star Girl." I said. "If I got my hands on that staff, and learned how it worked that would be a great help." I said to myself.

“Are you nuts? You can’t take her staff!” Said Mamoru.

"I'm not gonna keep it, I'll just use a spell to copy it, then place the original back so I can study the copy." I told him.

“Well if you need a copy, here!!” Said Mamoru, reaching into the back seat and showing me Star Girl’s staff.

"When did you get that?" I asked, taking it.

“A few days ago” said Mamoru smiling. “I thought it might be a good idea to make copies of every hero’s weapons” he said as if it were nothing.

I nodded before storing it in a pocket dimension. "Ok then this gives me a few ideas, give me a few hours and I'll have my own staff." I told him.

“Ok, but do you want the rest of the copies? I have all of them.” Said Mamoru looking at me then back at the road.

"Just leave them at the forge I'll see what I can do with them." I told him.

“Ok, but would you be able to upgrade these as well?” Said Mamoru showing me his gauntlets.

"Yes I can, any preferences?" I asked.

“I don’t know, surprise me!” Said Mamoru, putting the gauntlets in my lap. I nodded as we got home. I went inside and went through the left door to get to work.

(Next day Mamoru POV)

I was just coming out of school when I heard crying. I looked over to a bench and saw Fluttershy.

She was wearing a green sweater which didn't do much to hide her large breasts, and she wore a yellow shirt. Her long pink hair covered her face. I caught a glimpse as tears freely fell from her eyes. took a closer look to see her lovely curves and her height was about 5, 9.

I sat next to her and looked at her. “What’s wrong?” I asked as kindly as I could.

Fluttershy looked at me and threw her arms around me and kept crying while I just had my arms out like a goof. I slowly brought my arms around her and pat her back gently. “My boyfriend dumped me with a text!” She said between sobs.

“Oooh, that’s bad, no guy should do that!” I said holding her tight. I held onto her until she stopped crying, when she calmed down I checked my watch. ‘Oh shit I’m gonna be late!’ I thought. I looked at Fluttershy. ‘Oh I can’t just leave her here like this, she’ll just be sitting at home crying all night! I’ll have to bring her along!’

“Hey Fluttershy, since you aren’t doing anything, how about you come with me, I wanna make sure you’re ok, I have a date with Sunset and I’d like you to be on it with me, I’ll be sure to get you some ice cream afterwards, what do you say?” I asked her.

She looked up to me and nodded. She hugged me again and I hugged back. “Ok, but if we’re gonna go we have to go now, or we’ll be late” I said, grabbing Fluttershy’s hand and walking away from the school.

Jonathan was still at home working on the weapons and armor, so he lended me the car for my date. I got her into the passenger side seat before driving off, I didn't have to drive long as the restaurant wasn't far from the school, only a three minute drive. After arriving I got out of the car, and opened Fluttershy's door for her.

I walked in with Fluttershy and saw Sunset. I waved at her but she didn’t look happy. ‘Oh shit’ I walked over to the table and pulled out a seat for Fluttershy. She sat down and I pushed her seat in. Before I could sit down Sunset spoke up.

“Mamoru, can I talk to you in private?” Asked Sunset.

‘Oh no, I’m in trouble, yup mmhmm yeah.’ I stood back up. “Sure.” I said faking confusion. Sunset grabbed my hand and yanked me towards the bathrooms.

“Something wrong?” I asked.

“Why did you bring Fluttershy on our date?” She yelled/whispered.

“I had to! She was crying, her boyfriend broke up with her with a text message!” I Yelled/whispered back.

“Oh no!” She said looking at Fluttershy with concern.

“Yeah, and when I find her ex, I’m gonna kill him, I’m not joking, I’m really gonna kill him! No one should ever break up with a text, anyone else would get over it, but for someone to have the balls to do that to Fluttershy, I’m gonna hunt him down and rip his dick off and shove it up his ass!” I whispered/yelled. I looked to Fluttershy then back to Sunset. “And besides, I was hoping she could join us, you know have an open relationship with both you and Fluttershy, like Johnathan, I’m sorry this is so sudden, but I can’t live with the fact Fluttershy was gonna be at home alone crying into a gallon of ice cream, while watching a sad movie” I said looking into Sunset’s eyes.

She looked over at Fluttershy then at me. "Im… willing to give this a chance, but you must run any relationships by me so I can approve." She said poking me in the chest.

“I already have one other girl living at home, but we can talk about her later, right now, we need to get along with our date.” I said, walking away quickly. I sat at the table and looked to Fluttershy. Sunset came back and took her seat and began comforting Fluttershy.

“Ok, Fluttershy, me and Sunset were talking and we were wondering if you would be willing to go out with us, and have an open relationship, would that be ok with you?” I asked slowly.

She blushed heavily. "Ummmm I guess that would be ok." She said quietly.

“Ok, now who’s hungry?” I asked them.

"I am." Fluttershy said a little louder.

We started eating, Fluttershy ordered some soup, me and Sunset got ribs. We talked while we ate, I told them about Jonathan and Hannah, if they're gonna be my girlfriends there should be no secrets between us. At first they didn't believe me but as I continued to tell them everything they started to believe me.

They may have been shocked but they understood and thanked me for my honesty. I finished my food, and started to flirt with both of them. They blushed at the mentions of their beauty and loveliness.

After eating I took us to the zoo, Lfuttershy absolutely loved that, she loved to watch the lions bears and otters play in their pens she even got to pet a giant tortoise.

Then we started to wrap things up, with me kissing them both. Fluttershy looked like steam was going to come out of her ears with how red she was, and it was then that Sunset suggested something

"How about we go to my house?" She asked.

“Okay” I said.

"Ok let's go." Sunset said with a smile. We got in the car before I drove us to Sunset's place, she invited us inside and led us to the living room. It was a pretty standard one, a single brown couch though it was comfortable, to the left of a couch was a red recliner, and a coffee table was in front of the couch between it and the TV.

“Nice place Sunset!” I said smiling.

"Thanks, I designed it myself." She said, looking back at me.

“So what do you girls wanna do now?” I asked.

"Well we could do one thing but I don't know if Fluttershy is up for it." Sunset told me when she was out of earshot.

“Let’s ask” I said.

"Fluttershy can you come over here?" Sunset asked. She came over and Sunset continued.

"Me and Mamoru have been talking and we want to take our next step, so we were wondering if you'd take it with us." She explained.

"What do you mean?" Fluttershy asked, and it seemed she'd rather show than tell, as Sunset gently grabbed her chin before making out with her. Then I joined in and began kissing Fluttershy passionately.

“You understand now?” I asked, taking my shirt off.

"Yes." She moaned, Sunset got behind her before slipping off her sweater, she wasn't wearing a bra.

"Take care of her first, she really needs it." Sunset said groping her from behind.

I nodded and got close to Fluttershy. “You ready?” I asked. She nodded slowly.

"Yes but please not inside." She said.

“Ok, only in the back, is that ok?” I asked.

"Yes." She said, Sunset slipping her out of her skirt. I took her panties and moved them aside, she was getting wet. I pulled them down and she stepped aside. I stood up and began taking off my pants and underwear. I walked over and sat in the middle of the couch and patted spots on both sides.

Sunset took my right after getting undressed, and Fluttershy my left. Sunset was stroking my member to its full length surprising both of them.

"Is it always this big?"Sunset asked, gulping.

“Is that a problem?” I asked worriedly.

"No, it's just bigger than the ones I've seen online." She said.

“Oh? Is that good?” I asked, smiling.

"I don't know" She told me.

“Before we start, Sunset, are you ok to do this?” I asked.

"Ye-yeah." She stuttered, surprisingly Fluttershy stuck my dick between her breasts before sucking me off. I put my hand on her head.

“Oh, Fluttershy, where did you learn that!?!” I asked.

"She's had a lot of boyfriends, but all dumped her because she was either too committed or shy." Sunset said fingering herself with her left hand.

“Well she’s good, those other guys have no idea what AAHN, they lost!” I said as Fluttershy began going deeper.

"I hope she's done soon, I have an itch that needs to be scratched." Sunset said, biting her bottom lip.

“Then come over here, use my face” I said leaning backwards on the back of the couch.

She stood on the couch shoving her crotch in my face as she placed her right foot on the back of the couch. She grabbed my head pressing me against her. I began using my tongue and used it’s long length to plunge deep into her depths. I hit every spot inside gaining moans from her.

I felt Fluttershy moved my dick from her breasts before hearing her move around before feeling my tip being slipped inside something, until she reached the base of my cock.

Sunset came hard nearly collapsing as Fluttershy started bouncing on my lap. To make sure Sunset didn't hurt herself I moved her back on the couch. Now looking at Fluttershy I could now see my cock was in her tight ass.

I grabbed her legs and stood up holding her up by her legs as I thrust into her from behind.

"Ah yes more, pound my ass!" She screamed.

'Never thought I'd see this sort of thing from Fluttershy.' I thought as I kept ramming her. Sunset regained her strength, and sat on the coffee table to eat out Fluttershy's pussy.

It was about three minutes later before both me and Fluttershy came, my cock buried in her ass, and Sunset swallowing her cum.

Fluttershy breathed heavily as the strength left her body, I laid her on the couch so she could rest.

"Now that it's just you and me, why don't you take a seat on the recliner." Sunset told me gently pushing me onto the chair before climbing on with me facing me as my cock just barely probed her pussy.

"You're gonna fill me up with your seed, you got a problem with that?" She asked.

"No problem at all." I grinned, placing my hands behind my head.

She plopped down on my lap, I could feel her womb with the tip of my dick. "That was easier than I thought." She said. She started lifting her hips, and slamming them down on mine while pressing my face between her breasts.

"Fuck yeah, you feel so good inside me." She told me. She started going faster. I moved my head from her breasts to start kissing her. Her lips tasted sweet from Fluttershy's cum.

I spanked Sunsets ass every now and then which made her go a little faster with each one.

"Just a little more and you'll get what you want." I told her, she doubled her effects until we both came, she made sure to press her hips down as much as she could to trap every drop of cum inside her.

She breathed heavily before looking at me. "Today was a safe day, but I hope you're ready for what comes after tonight?" She asked between breaths.

“And what would that be?” I asked.

"Well since it's an open relationship I don't see why we can't expand." She told me.

“Already ahead of you.” I said, snapping my fingers. A few seconds later Nightmare appeared and saw me. “Hey Nightmare, you want next?” I asked.

"Most certainly." Nightmare said letting her armor fall to the ground. Nightmare turned around, lifted her tail and backed up, then she sat on my lap and began grinding her ass.

Sunset was now at my side watching Nightmare grind herself against me. "You're getting better Nightmare." I told her.

“Come here let me get a better look at that fat ass of yours.” I said to Nightmare. She did as she was told, and began lifting her ass for me. She backed up further and was now on the chair with me. Her large ass was in my face. I brought my arms up and gave her cheeks a firm squeeze, from which she moaned. I pulled her ass closer until she was right on me. The chair’s back was brought down more, and now Nightmare’s ass was crushing my face. She began grinding again, every now and then lifting her ass up then thrusting it back down. She noticed my cock needed attention and brought her head down and got to work.

She licked it a few times before commenting. "Tasty." She completely engulfed it, needily sucking on it.

“Mfmfm” I said under her ass.

Sunset started fingering, and groping herself while watching us, Nightmare moaned with my dick in her mouth.

I spanked her ass every now and then. “Ok let’s move on to the main course” I said lifting her up, surprising Sunset. I brought her down and impaled her upon my cock.

Nightmare gasped feeling my cock inside her. "Yes my king! take me!" She cried. I got up and began pounding her from behind, giving her no time to rest.

I grabbed her tail while I pounded her and spanked her as hard leaving red marks. Nightmare's front half collapsed her ass only being held up by me.

"Getting tired Nightmare?" I asked.

"I can't find the strength to stand." She moaned, I started savagely pounding her, I needed to wrap this up.

"Just a little more." I grunted hilting inside, filling her to the brim, finally I pulled out and a small amount of cum started to leak out of her pussy after her hips fell to the ground.

(Jonathan POV)

I was in my forge room utilizing the teachings of the makers. My hands were encased in metal gloves, I had turned into my Demoninite form, as to not be affected by the heat.

I banged my fist against the red hot metal. With each hit, I felt memories return of my time with the makers, it was a peaceful time for me and Hannah, we had not hooked up yet.

But at moments I remembered things that things I didn't want to, things that caused me pain.

I stopped banging for a moment to collect my thoughts.

“Hey whatcha doing?” Asked Mamoru.

"It's nothing, just. I'm just. I don't know." I struggled to say.

“Need help? I have some experience in smithing if that helps.” Said Mamoru.

"Maybe,, but my smithing skills are different from yours, I learned from the makers." I told him. "Also your gauntlets are over there." I said pointing at a table they were on.

I finally looked at Mamaru to see how much smaller he was than me, I forgot I made this room maker size, so I was like 2, maybe 3 times taller than him.

“Sweet, they look nice, what did you add to them, they feel like they have magic in them!” Said Mamoru, looking at his gauntlets.

"I made them similar to a possessed weapon." I told him.

“Possessed?” He asked, confused.

"They can get stronger and more powerful by absorbing pieces or armor or weapons, they can also get unique effects after reaching certain points or absorbing certain weapons, but unlike regular ones these ones don't have a limit to what it can absorb." I explained.

“So, do they still work the same?” He asked, putting them on.

"I didn't see a reason to change how they work, just gave it the ability to grow stronger." I told him.

“Oh” said Mamoru. He lifted up his left gauntlet and shot a grappling line to the ceiling. He shot up and activated the other gauntlet turning it to their claw mode, and grabbed the ceiling. “They definitely work the same, they just feel different, but I can get used to it” he said grappling to another spot on the ceiling.

He began swinging around like spiderman. Then he was hanging upside down right in front of my face. “So how’s the staff coming along?'' he asked.

"Slowly but almost done, I want this to be my masterpiece, so it'll serve me well, but certain memories have been distracting me." I told him, getting back to banging the anvil.

“Well then stop what you’re doing.” said Mamoru, grabbing my arm.

"What are you doing?" I asked calmly.

“If you need this to be your masterpiece, your mind must be clear, but if you’re mind isn’t clear, your new staff will be useless” he said, grabbing the staff with his drill claw.

I made him gently put it back down before grabbing the sides on my anvil. "I'm plagued with thoughts of an old love of mine." I confessed.

“Oh, well that would make things difficult, maybe we could take a break from this and we can go find her?” Asked Mamoru.

"You should hear the full story before saying that." I said before turning away from my anvil to look into the fires of my grand furnace, which burned a bright blue.

"I meet her during my first days in the forgelands of the makers, we both took an apprenticeship under the same maker, with time we got closer, and started seeing each other." I told him.

“And let me guess, something bad happened.” said Mamoru.

"Yes 20 years into our dating, I came to the forgelands to see her in bed with our teacher, she begged me to stay, saying it didn't mean anything, whatever she could come up with, her tear stained face was the last thing I saw before leaving that planet forever." I told him.

Mamoru took up a burning coal in his drill claw. “Ouch, that’s gotta be hurting you, and it probably hurts even worse because you’re getting your memories back so the pain feels fresh, she took your heart and broke it” said Mamoru, crushing the coal in his claw, making it shatter into pieces.

"Many times I wondered how she was doing, if she was ok, what may have happened if I stayed, or maybe what she said was true, but every time I looked upon that world I just froze, then flew away." I said taking a coal in my bare hand just tossing it up in the air before catching it.

“Well, if it means that much to you, how about we both go there, and I force you to stay and let her try to explain, or I could bring her here, then force you to listen or something like that.” Said Mamoru, waving his claw around.

"I'd rather not have her here, so let's just get this over with." I said snapping my fingers a portal through space and time tore itself open.

"I won't need a disguise for this trip." I said and we both walked through. We stood on the meadow between the city and the oath to the tree of life, the remains of the guardian still remained but now covered in moss and grass.

“Wow! Playing the game was something, but being in the place where it was based on, this is something else!” Said Mamoru retracting his drill claw and running his fingers through his hair.

"Welcome to my life." I told him.

“Cool!” Said Mamoru, levitating up to be at my eye level. “You better not back out, cuz I won’t let you live it down if you do!” He said flying up high into the sky and circling around. He came back down after and continued to float around. “I’m just going to keep floating, now let's go meet up with an old flame!” He said striking a pose.

I sighed before walking down the meadow past the first gate which was undefended. Then we were met with a small pit which really just serves as an annoyance in the game, we simply flew over it till we walked into the small city.

"Jonathan!" Said a surprised familiar voice. I turned my head to see Thane. He looked expressionless till he had a huge grin on his face.

"So you've finally returned you old demon." He said running up, giving me a bear hug, he was the only one here I let call me a demon but old is a little hurtful.

“Hi!” said Mamoru.

Thane put me down before looking at him. "Whose this little one?" He asked.

"He's a friend of mine, but we have a more important matter." I said. His smile fell.

"Aye." He said. "You'll find her at the forge." He put a hand on my shoulder. "I can understand why you left, but so you know she truly is sorry," he told me.

“Ok then, nice to meet you, now Johnathan, time to meet up with your girl” said Mamoru, he disappeared in a puff then reappeared only larger, about 15.5 ft tall, though he was still floating 6-7 feet off the ground. “Don’t just stand there, move!” Said Mamoru getting behind me and pushing.

"No need to rush, this is a sensitive matter." I said, walking towards the entrance of the makers forge.

“I’m acting as wingman, I’m trying to make sure you two makeup and end up knocking boots!” Said Mamoru, doing a few cartwheels in the air, making it seem like he was in space.

"What's with you and sex, were not going to be jumping each other as soon as we lock eyes" I told him.

“I’m not thinking about sex! I’m just saying it to entertain the readers!” Said Mamoru, confusing me. Then he took his phone out and began recording.

I shook my head before pushing the door open and that's when I saw her, she was even more beautiful than when I left, she wasn't looking towards me, so I built up the courage to say her name.

"Clara." I uttered, she froze, and turned to look at me.

"Jonathan." She dropped her smithing hammer, before slowly walking towards me.

"After all these years, why come back?" She asked tears forming in her eyes.

"A friend of mine asked me to." I said looking to Mamoru, who waved and smiled.

“Hi, I’m Mamoru and I made him come here” he said, then he landed on the ground and put out his hand. He stopped recording and put away his phone.

She ignored him and just kept walking towards me, till she was right in front of me.

"I." She suddenly embraced me, putting her head on my shoulder.

"Im so sorry." She whimpered, I could hear her start to cry. Mamoru was behind her recording everything, I waved him away and he gave a thumbs up and put his phone away again. Then he pulled it back out when I wasn’t looking.

I put my arms around her and patted her back. "It's ok, just tell me one thing. Why?"

"He threatened to end your apprenticeship if i didn't. And you'd be thrown out." She cried. Mamoru stopped recording and put his phone away, only now he looked pissed. "I didn't have a choice?"

"But why, he had nothing to gain from this?" I asked.

"You were learning so quickly, he thought you'd replace him, so before you took something from him he wanted something of yours." She explained still sniffling.

“THAT BASTARD!” Exclaimed Mamoru. “Can I go kill him? Or would you like to beat the shit out of him, then kill him?” Asked Mamoru, letting his Venom grin show.

"You're too late, he's already dead, isn't he. Clara" I said emphasizing her name.

She pulled back. "How did you."

"When someone dies they still leave traces of their Mana behind, and he was dead long before the corruption took hold." I explained.

“Shit! Well now I’m peeved, oh well can’t be helped. weee!” said Mamoru, zipping off into the sky and doing a few odd tricks as if nothing happened.

"So what now?" Clara asked me.

"Now you come home with me." I told her.

"But what about?"

"About what, you were abandoned by your parents you never had any luck in making friends, so what's holding you here." I said, giving her a gentle smile. She gave me the same smile.

"Nothing." She said.

“Sweet! New addition to the household! Ya hear that readers! We got a new character!!!” Said Mamoru doing a few aerial acrobatics and grinning like an idiot.

"Yeah 5 girls and 2 guys all we're missing is a theme song." I joked.

“Hmm, seems like a challenge, any readers out there willing to write one for us?!?!” Said Mamoru landing on the ground, and confusing us both.

"Lets just go home." I said kissing Clara's cheek. I made another portal, taking us to my forge room. Clara took a look at my project.

"A staff, never took you for the mage type, you always seemed more physical during your time with me." Clara said, making Mamoru snicker.

"I was a little bit of a muscle head back then but it passed." I joked. "But I can't help but feel like it's missing something."

Mamoru went back to his normal size and pushed me closer to Clara, then he got Clara even closer. “Kiss! I’ve been waiting to get a shot of this ever since your pov started” said Mamoru, pulling out his phone and began recording.

I rolled my eyes before looking at her. She chuckled before we both kissed passionately.

“And got it” said Mamoru, putting away his phone.

Chapter 8 limo sex and disaster

View Online

{Next day Mamoru POV}

I’ve taken leave from school to go with Hannah to work, so I can get a job, I’m hoping I can make something this world can benefit from.

Right now I was riding with her in the limo. "Now I must set some ground rules before we arrive." She said.

“Ugh, what do I have to do?” I deadpanned.

"No magic, for obvious reasons, no flirting with the staff, and no interfering with their work." She told me.

“I have a problem with one of those rules” I said, annoying her.

"What's that?" She asked, crossing her arms.

“What if the staff flirts with me?” I asked.

"Report it." She told me.

“Aye, aye, Captain Iron Pants!” I said, standing at attention and saluting.

"It's just how things have to be done." She informed me.

“Fine, what am I going to be doing?” I asked.

"Just try to find something, we don't really have any openings, so I don't know." She shrugged.

“Ok, sooo, are we there yet? Are we there yet? Are we there yet? Are we there yet? Are we there yet? Are we there yet? Are we there yet? Are we there yet? Are we there yet?” I asked repeatedly.

"SHUT UP!" She screamed.

“I can keep going unless you do something to make me stop.” I said.

She scoffed a bit then got a wicked grin, as she laid sideways on her seat, her clothes vanishing. "Have you missed my body?" She asked, spreading her legs.

“Yes I have” I said looking at her and beginning to drool.

"Well if you can get out of that seat you can have me." She said, but when I tried I found I was stuck.

“Oh, you did this didn’t you, well you have no idea how powerful my drive is right now” I said magicking up a knife and cutting the spots where I was stuck, which shocked her. “Here I come!” I said finally free, I tackled Hannah only to go through her.

The fake Hannah vanished,, then many more appeared around the limo all in sexual poses "Did you really think it would be that easy?" They all asked.

I split into multiple clones and each one went for a Hannah while I waited for them to find the real one.

"Over here, no over here." The Hannahs called out when once vanished another took her place sometimes even more appeared.

“Ok now I’m getting pissed” I said, closing my eyes. But then I felt the real Hannah move her hands onto my chest.

"Behind you." She whispered then slipped one of her hands into my pants. I grabbed her and tossed her to the seat and pulled down my zipper and underwear and released my cock and sat down next to her. I grabbed Hannah’s head and brought it to my crotch.

"No need to be violent, it's the least you deserved." She told me licking my length.

“I don’t like being teased, now can I please have sex with you” I said, trying to be polite at the end.

"I asked for your permission when I scoffed, he said yes, but he wants a night with an anthro Nightmare sometime." She said, giving me another long lick.

“Fine, but you better make this good, make sure you take everything in every hole you intend to use” I said looking down at Hannah.

"You can use my pussy but you'll need to spray it over my body and not inside, sound fair?" She asked.

“Only if you do all the work, but no spraying, when you feel I’m ready, take it in the ass or in your mouth.” I said.

"I only implied my pussy." She said brushing some hair out of her face, before taking my entire length.

“Ok, it’s lubed enough now, get to work, get up and have a seat on my lap like a good girl.” I said smiling.

She got up and spread her ass cheeks, in front of me before slowly taking my cock in her ass. After taking my entire length she established a steady rhythm of her bouncing on my lap.

“Yeah that’s it, now tell me you like riding me like this” I said.

"Your dick feels amazing in my ass, I bet it'll be even better when you cum in it." She said, increasing her pace.

“Maybe, but I want you to make that hole tighter, and those cheeks larger” I told her.

"As you wish." She chuckled, her ass had a vice grip on me, and her ass cheeks became fuller. "You like fucking your first girl again?' She asked me.

“Well first of all you’re not my first, it only counts if I cum inside the front, now make those breasts into tripple Ds and start lactating, I’m getting thirsty” I said smiling.

She smiled too. "Oh I thought you said you wanted me to do all the work, but if you're thirsty I have a 50 year old vintage wine under the seat." She told me.

“No, I’m not arriving at my first day at work drunk! I want your milk from triple D’s, now let me have some!” I said grabbing her hips and turning her around so she was facing me.

"Fine if you love it so much." She said growing her breasts, and small streams of breast milk leaked from her nipples not ceasing to rid me for a moment.

I latched onto her breasts and brought both nipples to my mouth. I began sucking greedily with the intent to get her dry.

"You're so spoiled, oh it feels like you're gonna cum, cum for me baby." She moaned.

I began groping her breasts and squeezing more milk into my mouth. "And if you'd like when it's time to cover me in your seed I'll let you choose which form you want to see covered in cum, my human form or my anodite form" she teased pressing my head deeper into her breasts.

“I’d like your anodite form to suck me off, then take it in the ass again” I said to her, going back to sucking her nipples.

"Not sure we have time for three rounds, so which would you rather see covered in cum?" She asked.

“Neither, I’m not into that, but if we’re running out of time, just change to your anodite form now and keep going” I said.

"I Don't have a pussy or asshole in anodite form." She informed me.

“Then how about you change into something else other than human?” I asked, beginning to thrust.

"Hmm there's one me and Jonathan haven't used in awhile." She said.

“What is it?” I asked stopping her movements.

She got off me, then I was blinded by a flash of light, when I could see again, In front of me was a thicc black anthro wolf with large breasts, a six pack barely visible through her soft fur and the body structure of an amazon. "You like?" She said with a soft growl.

“Yes! Now come here girl, show me how sexy you are, and you might just get a treat and a belly rub!” I said in a baby talk voice.

She walked over to me, a sway in her hips and her tail. Then when she reached me she asked. "So how do you wanna do this?"

“Get on all fours, Back up that big ass and park it onto my dick!” I said drooling.

She got on her hands and knees with her ass just inches away from my cock. I got behind her and grabbed the base of her tail and crammed my dick into her ass, making her whimper and whine.

"You know this reminds me when me and Jonathan were invited to a thousand people orgy, good times." She told me.

“No talking, just bark or howl! And if you do talk, refer to me as master!” I said, beginning to thrust into her.

"Of course my master, please fill my ass with your cum, your bitch needs your essence." She said sultry.

“Ok I’m liking this way better, next time we have sex, this here, this is what we’re doing!” I said pointing at her ass. I began pounding harder.

"Why stop with just wolves master, you have so many pets to please, your leopards, your lions, the entire animal kingdom is yours." She howled.

“Right now I’m wanting a wolf, so start acting like one” I said pulling out and picking her up and turning her around and putting my dick into her open maw. I began thrusting into her mouth.

Her tail was wagging, as I thrusted into her throat. I could finally feel myself reaching my limit, so I grabbed the sides of her head before rapidly thrusting. “That’s a good girl! Get ready for your treat!” I shouted, scratching behind her ears.

Her tail started to wag harder, until my very last thrust I felt every drop of cum slide down her throat for an entire 3 minutes. I got to my seat and put my flaccid cock away and zipped up my pants. I brought Hannah over to me and put her on my lap, she looked like an oversized lapdog. I began petting her. “That was awesome! I’m sorry if I was a little rude before, I was getting lost in the moment, I hope you can forgive me” I said to Hannah, scratching behind her ear.

"It's fine I originally wanted to give you a severe case of blueballs, but this is fine too, also you better keep your promise to Jonathan or you wont be getting this ass again, also I'm a little upset you you don't see me as your first." She told me.

“Well, like I said, you never let me go in the front, and Nightmare wasn’t my first either, Sunset was, she let me do it inside, everyone else was just practice I guess, but having a big fluffy doggie on my lap definitely trumps a first time with a girl.” I said scratching under her chin..

'Well you just throat fucked said dog, and your promise?" She asked.

“Only on one condition” I said.

"What is it, I'm sure something can be worked out?" She asked.

I smiled “you have to let me pet you like this in this form whenever I want, sex some times but most times just cuddling, and having you do tricks” I said to her.

"Hmm petting I'm ok with, sex youll have to work something out with Jonathan, mostly likely switching partners or something, as for tricks hell no?" She told me.

“No fluffy cuddles?” I asked. “If there are no cuddles I don’t want to do this arrangement” I said, lifting her head so she was looking me in the eyes.

"I never said anything agianst the cuddling." She told me with a smile.

“What about normal dog things? Can those be included or are you just going to get me a wolf and make it look like how you are right now? Cuz that might actually be a better idea” I said rubbing her stomach.

"No, only petting, cuddling, and sex." She told me. "Anything else it won't be fair."

“How about this, you get me a wolf that looks like how you do right now, and Johnathan can bang Nightmare whenever his dick is hard, that sound good to you?” I asked.

"Making a wolf like me I'll need Jonathan's help, and remember Anthro." She told me.

“Okay, done, now remember give the wolf that little persona you put on earlier, I found it adorable, and amusing” I said holding out my hand. “Shake girl” I said to her, making her roll her eyes.

She chuckled before taking it. "You'll have to tell Jonathan that, that's his department." She said.

“Ok, don’t bite me but I have to ask.” I began.

"What?" She asked

“Are we there yet?” I asked.

She pulled out her phone to look at the map. "What the hell?!" She said and went to the front only slightly opening the window before closing it, she banged her head on the window.

"We're stuck in traffic, it could be hours before it gets resolved." She complained, then pulled out the wine before chugging half of the bottle.

“Are you gonna change back? Or what, cuz if you haven’t noticed you’re still a wolf.” I said to her. “And besides I can just see what’s wrong give me a minute” I said, magicking up a small portal and poking my head through. It was a massive car accident blocking all the roads, their were buildings that were reduced to rubble, and sights of battle everywhere.

When I pulled my head out I saw Hannah taking pics of herself in sexy positions. "Just a little something for Jonathan" She told me.

“Okay… well I had a look…” I began.

"Judging by the look on your face it's bad, was it a battle?" She asked.

“It looked like world war 2 pictures, and I didn’t like it, you stay here I’m gonna go see if anyone needs help!” I said, opening a portal big enough for me to go through. I went through and flew around summoning my super suit, and gear.

There were explosions here and there but it seemed most of the people had evacuated.

"Help!" Someone shouted under some rubble, I flew down before digging with my drill gauntlet.

But then another cry of help came from a building. I heard something to my left, i looked to see wolf Hannah wearing a shirt sleeved black shirt with a skull and crossed-bones on it and wore torn up blue jeans, I also saw her other new addition, long red hair that draped to the left side of her face.

“Are you crazy! Go back home! I can handle this!” I said, splitting into 31 clones. Me and my clones cleaned up the rubble and got to the cries for help to find a group of people trapped, including police officers. “Ok everyone, never fear, for I am here!” I said smiling and doing my best All Might impression. I lent a hand to the closest person. They took my hand and I had my clones go in and see if anyone was injured. “Don’t worry! I’m not letting anyone die here today!” I shouted each clone grabbed onto a person and teleported them out and appeared a few feet away. “Ok you get these people to safety” I said to the group of clones. “The rest of you, keep looking for more survivors, I’m gonna find out who did this.” I said making the people cheer.

“Who are you mister?” Asked a little girl. I walked up to her and got to one knee.

“I’m just a guy doing the right thing, but you can call me… The Shadow reaper!” I said smiling. I magicked up a small bear wearing my clothes and gave it to the girl. “Here, he’s gonna look after you, he’s magical so keep him close for good luck” I told her.

“Thank you mister Protector!” She said giving me a hug.

“Ok, now go with your mother, my clones will take you to somewhere safe.” I said. She ran to her mother and my clones teleported them all away.

Hannah's ears started moving, and she sniffed the air. "Do you hear that?" She asked.

“You mean that ominous sound? How can I not?” I said looking around.

Hannah started turning her head left, and right fearfully before looking at me. "Take cover!" She shouted, jumping behind some rubble.

I just stood there, I started to feel the ground starting to rumble almost like an earthquake before looking towards the intersection, the concrete became red hot before exploding unleashing a fiery inferno from beneath the earth. I was hit by the flash knowing immediately they were no normal flames but no danger to me. When it finally stopped there was just a giant crater where the explosion happened. Hannah ran past me in a hurry into the crater. I went in after her. “Girl you better have a good explanation for this!” I shouted at her. When I got to the bottom I saw her picking up a large piece of rubble, under it a badly burned man barely breathing. I rushed over and helped Hannah.

Hannah knelt down at his side placing a hand on the man's burned face. "I'll try healing him, you keep digging him out." She told me.

“Okay but I want a reward from you later!” I said digging the man out, once he was out, Hannah got to work on healing him.

She placed both hands on his now both glowing a faint shade of red, she grunted before the burns started to repair into soft undamaged skin. I then heard the faint sound of a camera click.

I then teleported to where I heard the sound. Standing in front of me were a group of reporters. “Do you people have a death wish? It’s dangerous here!” I said looking at them, my eyes glowing for a moment.

"We're just doing our job." One of them said pointing a camera that was filming live at me.

“Is this live? Are you nuts, this is a disaster area, I’m trying to get people to safety, but you being here makes things harder, go home!” I Yelled at them, trying to shoo them away.

"We all have bills to pay." Another said.

“And your lives are worth nothing? I don’t know what caused all this, but I’m gonna find out, and when I find whose responsible, oh hohoho they are gonna get it!” I said turning away from them, cracking my knuckles, my neck, and my shoulders. I walked back over to Hannah. “How’s he doing?” I asked.

"He's out of danger, healing isn't my specialty but I did what I could." She told me. She stood up and looked at me with her arms crossed. "So what's this about a reward?"

“You know exactly what, don’t toy with me, now lets get him out of here, we have paparazzi watching us, and THEY’RE STARTING TO PISS ME OFF!” I said, picking up the man and holding him in a bridal style and scaring the press. After bringing him the top we teleported home, and Hannah called the limo to give the driver the day off.

"So what do you want?" She asked.

“CUDDLES!” I said looking at Hannah and sounding like a zombie.

"Oh, I thought you'd ask for sex." She told me.

“That too! cumming inside your doggie pussy!” I said. “But later, I have to find who messed with our commute!” I said teleporting away.

I went back to the battlefield and flew around making a few clones every now and then to help civilians.

I finally made it to the center of where all the disaster came from.

The place was covered in dark magic, just like the magic that contaminated Tempest.

“I know this magic, it’s Sombra! Finally! Something to hit!” I said excitedly. Now knowing who did this I teleported home.

I went up to Johnathan and Hannah, now human, and grabbed them both. “We need to talk! NOW!” I said bluntly before literally dragging them both upstairs to their bedroom.

"What do you need?" Jonathan asked.

“Sombra just made his first move! I don’t know where he is, but I’m gonna find him, and when I do, I am gonna make him my bitch!” I said, smiling like a madman.

"Finding him hasn't been easy, I can only sense his general location." Jonathan informed me.

“Then tell me where to look. I can have a horde of clones find him in a matter of minutes!” I said. “Actually I just remembered, we need to get to work, I still need a job!” I said looking at Hannah. “Wait! The roads will be closed, so we’ll have to wait! Awe man!” I said flailing my arms.

"And while we wait." Hannah said standing io to look at me. "We can go over again why you can't cream my pussy!" She shouted.

“Why?” I groaned.

"That right belongs exclusively to Jonathan!" She told me.

“Then just make me the wolf! I can have my fun with that!” I argued.

"I said you would get her and you will, but you keep persisting on wanting to do the one thing you can't." She explained.

“I have autism! My mind works differently, mentally I'm like a child! Wasn’t it obvious?” I argued.

“Just listen for a moment, well get you your dog but you have to stop asking to cum in her." Jonathan told me.

“Ugh…. fine! I’ll just go do something else then.” I groaned, walking away.

"And maybe if you play nicely we'll get you twins." He added.

“Not interested in twins! Just one wolf will be fine!” I said, going down the stairs.

chapter 9

View Online

(Mamoru POV)

When I opened the door to my room I was immediately tackled to the ground by something furry.

"Good morning master." The assailant said showing herself, it was my new wolf.

I looked her up and down. She was sitting on her haunches wagging her tail. She was semi-anthro with digitigrade legs, which meant she could differentiate between walking on all fours, or walking upright. She had green eyes, black fur, large DD sized breasts and an ass to match, she had a gorgeous curvy figure, a six pack barely visible through her soft fur and the body structure of an amazon, and she had soft fluffy fur on her neck and shoulders leading down to her chest.

“Hello” I said, still trying to process what I was seeing, I got up off the floor.

"Like your new pet?" Asked Hannah in her altered wolf form rounding the corner.

“I’m gonna guess something was altered, you are an anthro, but she” I said, pointing at my new wolf. “Is more feral, I don’t know what happened, but I like what you did, she’s so cute!” I said giving her a few pets on the head.

“Also why are you a wolf? Did you need a model for reference?” I asked.

"No after sending Jonathan the pics he wanted a go at it, and yes we did alter something, conjuring up life is not a simple matter, so we found a stray on the street, altered its body and here's the finished result." She explained.

“Wait, what did you use? What kind of dog?” I asked.

"A young starving husky, a shame what happened to it really, but now she's doing much better." She told me.

The wolf jumped up and began licking my face. I gave her a few pats as she got off and looked at Hannah. “She’s perfect! Now all she needs is a name, any ideas?” I asked.

She hummed. "Since you wanted one because of me, how about Heather?" She suggested.

I looked to the wolf she was laying on the ground licking herself. “Yeah let’s go with that, cuz I can’t think of anything else” I said. “Heather! Come here girl!” I said to the wolf, she came running up to me and sat on her haunches. I focused my dark chaos magic and made a black collar for her with a silver tag with her name on it. I put it around her neck and she looked at it, jumped up and began licking me again. “Glad you like it Heather, now I have to go to work with Hannah, and if you’re good you will get lots of belly rubs when I get home” I said. She barked and wagged her tail, did a cute happy dog face and got down.

"She turned out good, actually this gives me a few ideas for Jonathan's birthday present this year, so how about yours?" She asked.

“My birthday you mean?” I asked, she nodded.

“I’m based on my original author’s ideas of himself, but I suppose my birthday would be the 13th of November 2020, but I’ve forgotten how old I am, how would we celebrate?” I asked.

"Well for me and Jonathan it's quite different from normal birthdays." She told me. "But for you we can do whatever you want, within reason."

“Well I would like for my next birthday to have A girl named Pinkamena Diane Pie, or as most know her, Pinkie Pie! I want her to plan it, cuz any party isn’t a party unless it’s a Pinkie party! I said. “But right now you need to be human, cuz we need to get to work.”

"Fine, just when I was getting comfortable." She groaned changing into her human form. "Lets just hope there's not a disaster like yesterday" She said.

“Don’t jinx it! That will enact Murphy's law, since I am Displaced, it's more likely to happen!” I said to Hannah.

"Ok, let's just go, and no annoying me this time, I'd rather not have to tease even more than yesterday." She said.

“Oh we are not taking the limo this time! We are taking my motorcycle, it’s specially modified to handle anything! Now come on!” I said, changing into my civilian clothes and pulling Hannah by the hand. We made it outside and I brought out my modified triumph tiger 800 XCx.

"I think I'll just take my car." She told me.

“Why? You scared?” I asked, getting on and putting on my goggles.

"Arriving at work on a motorcycle would be unprofessional, plus it might be best for us to arrive separately." She explained.

“Ok, you do you, now what's the address?” I asked. She told me before getting in her car.

I revved up my engine and took off like a rocket, leaving skid marks.

(Hannah POV)

I sighed at the speed Mamoru sped off. He can be such a hassle sometimes, sometimes I wished I could just take Jonathan and run away again, things were much more simple when we traveled around, and not tied to one place for more than a week or two.

I drove out of the garage before driving down the road. It took a few minutes to get to work because of traffic but when I got there Mamoru was waiting for me at the front door.

“They won’t let me in.” Said Mamoru. I could see he made a few donuts on the ground with his motorcycle when he arrived.

“It's because they don't know you, I’ll talk to them to let you in, just stay here for a moment.” I told him, then after explaining that Mamoru would be my new assistant they let him inside.

“So do you have a robotics lab, and can I see it?” Said Mamoru, walking beside me.

“Yeah just try not to be a bother to them, they are doing delicate work, it's just down the hall to the left.” I told him, walking toward the elevator to get to my office. Mamoru joined me in the elevator.

“I thought you wanted to go to the robotics lab?” I asked

“Oh I do, but first you need to give me the job, do I get a tablet to tap away on as your assistant?” He asked.

“You get a desk, your uniform and ID card will be processed and handed to you in three to four work days.” I told him.

“Will I have all access?” He asked.

“You will have access to what is needed for your job, but if you need access to other parts of your system you will either need my password or the password of the chief of the corresponding system you need access too.” I explained.

“Ok, so… if I go to the robotics lab could I build a robot?” He asked.

“You'll need the permission of the chief of that department, you'll need to submit a design that impresses him or her, then they will give you access to the machinery.” I said as we reached the top floor of the skyscraper.

“I have a few good revolutionary ideas.” Said Mamoru, following me.

‘Have you forgotten, we must lay low, this world just suffered an alien invasion, people are getting very superstitious.” I told him.

“I know that, that’s the revolutionary ideas.” He said, making me confused.

“If large changes suddenly take place it won't take much to make people think that it's because of alien influences, and not the friendly kind.” I told him. “Just do your job, things are very stressful as they are right now.” I told him, walking faster to leave him behind. I opened my office door then walked through, and locked the door.

“God damn he can be annoying.” I said, pinching the bridge of my nose.

“I know the feeling.” A familiar voice said. A woman was standing in my office, she wore a blue suit and skirt, I then realized it was Amanda Waller.

“Agent Waller what a surprise.” I said walking to my desk to sit down.

“We need to talk.” She said.

“I guessed as much, is this about yesterday?” I asked.

She placed a tablet on my desk and pushed it over to me. It had a picture of the crater. “What does this have to do with me?” I asked.

“Not with you, your brother.” She told me I glared at her.

“What is this really about?” I asked

“We’ve never seen him, or at least his true form, everytime you change to your true form it interferes with any surveillance.” She told me.

“Our mana and tech dont mix. I thought I explained this.” I said.

“You did but still you are sure to keep out of every conversation, and situation.” She said.

“I’m protecting my little brother, is there a problem with that?” I asked sitting back in my chair.

“Normally no, but when your brother’s friend comes in contact with the Justice League we get very concerned.” She said sitting down in a chair across from me.

“What do you want?” I asked.

“We want your brother to help us alongside you.” She said.

“NO!” I shouted getting up from my chair.

“You are walking on thin ice, Hannah.” Agent Waller said.

“I don't care, I don't want my brother involved with Cadmus.” I told her. “That was our deal when we came to this planet. That only I would have to join you organization, if anyone is on thin ice its you, or have you forgotten what I can do.” I told her.

“Then I believe our business is done.” She said, standing up, unlocked the door, and walked out.

“Come out Mamoru, I know you're there.” I said.

“I hate her, Can I please kill her?” He asked, coming out of the shadows.

“No, she is just protecting her planet, nothing wrong with that.” I told him.

“She’s the one who puts together the suicide squad, I hate how she is, all she is, is just a stain smeared into this whole world, no one would miss her, but since you don’t want Johnathan to join in the fun, can I step in?” Said Mamoru, sitting on my desk.

“No, they wanted Johnathan, why they didn't even ask about you concerns me, even though they know about you.” I said.

“That might be because I’m too chaotic, I’m not controllable, what they want is a tool, one they can use, one they can point in a direction and say fetch, and it gets the job done.” Said Mamoru, while gesturing his words.

I balled my hands into fists. “Well They’re not getting him, can you get in touch with the league again?” I asked.

“I can, but I can’t make any promises they’ll help.” Said Mamoru, looking at me.

“Thank you, and if all else fails we can flee from this world and move to a different one.” I told him.

“I’m not gonna let that happen, I’m having too much fun here! Hahaha!” he said laughing, disappearing in an implosion of smoke like Nightcrawler.

“Lets just hope so.” I said getting up, I didn't really have it in me to work today, so I started to make my way home and enjoy the calm before the storm with Jonathan.

(The Batcave Mamoru pov)

Batman was on his computer looking over camera footage from several facilities. But there were also a list of conditions for the justice league, some I recognized but others I did not, so many there are more heroes in this world. He was looking at Arkam security footage right now.

“Hey” I said behind him, he took a swing which just went through me, because I shifted into a shadow form right at the last second.

“Why are you here?” Batman asked.

“I’ve got a bit of a problem.” I said.

“Explain?” He asked, squinting his eyes.

“An organization called Cadmus, and a woman named Amanda Waller” I said holding up 2 files, one labeled Cadmus, the other Amanda Waller. I gave him the files. He took the Amanda file first opening it to skim through the pages. “Waller is causing trouble for Hannah and Johnathan, if she continues, it would be a disaster, I didn’t want to ask you for help, you're the only one who can, I need her to leave my friends alone!” I sad to Batman.

He then looked into the Cadmus file paying great attention to information on Doomsday and Galatea. “So they created the creature using Superman’s DNA, and They’re training a clone of Supergirl,” He muttered.

“Not just that, soon they will cause more harm in the future, You don’t have to like me. You don’t even have to trust me, I don’t care! I just need your help!” I said looking into his eyes.

“Still I need more proof.” He said looking up from the files. “This Galatea, if you can prove her existence, the league will help.”

“Hm, I thought you were gonna have me do something hard!” I said. I snapped my fingers and a large cylindrical glass tube, floating in it was a slightly older Supergirl with a breathing apparatus connected to her face, and tubs connected to her arms and legs. She wasn't conscious yet so Cadmus has had a chance to condition her yet.

Batman walked up to the tub, to examine the clone more closely. “I need to tell Superman before we do anything else, he needs to know.” He told me.

“So, can Hannah and Johnathan count on the league?” I asked, walking up next to him.

“Yes, this is proof of what you told me, they will be protected.” He said, turning his head to look at me.

“That’s all I need, here, consider this my resume.” I said handing him a file cabinet filled with information on myself. “It might take a while, but just know, if you need a hand, I’ll always be there to help” I said disappearing.

(Later in the Batcave 3rd person pov)

After Mamoru left, Batman got Superman to the cave as fast as possible to show them this discovery.

“But who could do this, who could have gotten the DNA needed to clone Kara?” Superman asked.

“I don't know but we’ll find out when we pay them a visit.” Batman told him.

They called the rest of the league to discuss how to proceed, Superman was very adamant on finding out how Cadmus could have gotten Kara’s DNA. Wonder Woman was quite angry as well, thinking of a possible clone of her running around.

“Me and Wonder Woman will pay them a visit, Superman will do recon on the sites mentioned in the files, John you and flash will look through these.” Batman said pointing at the file cabinet.

Flash groaned. “Really paperwork?!” He complained.

“Just grab a file and start reading.” John told him, opening the cabinet.

“What about me?” J'onn asked.

“You will accompany me and Wonder Woman, but you'll hang back to try to read the minds in the neighborhood to see if any of their neighbors are spies for Cadmus.” He told him.

(Mamoru pov)

‘I hope they have good luck on their mission’ I thought to myself.

I walked into the house to see the statues had moved from their positions, now in fighting stances facing the door. They ignored me as I walked past them into the right door, in the living room everyone was gathered, Hannah was leaning on Jonathan looking depressed, Clara was sharpening her blades, and everyone was doing their own thing to prepare.

“The league isn’t gonna help.” I said, trying to sound disappointed.

“Then it looks like we have to move again, well it was gonna happen sooner or later.” Hannah said.

“Gotcha!” I said with a grin, pointing at them all.

“Mamoru this is no laughing matter.” Jonathan told me angrily.

“You’re right….. This is a time to celebrate! You know why? Cuz the league has agreed to protect you!” I said, shooting fireworks and streamers from my fingers.

“What, but the merchant said, wait never mind fuck him, fuck this curse he gave me, and fuck this damn situation!” Jonathan shouted.

“I told you I could cancel the effects of the merchant! Get ready for good times! Now I believe I deserve some praise for pulling this off.” I said smiling happily.

“I thought you said you'd need Raven’s help?” He asked.

“What? Oh no, that’s still in effect, the other stuff about being hunted, I’ve canceled that, I’m still gonna need her help for the cultist curse of yours, that’s what I decided on calling it the cultist curse, anyway what do you wanna do now?” I said.

“Now we have to relocate. We can still teleport to school but we can't stay at this location, so any ideas where to teleport the house?” He asked, looking around. “Really the sky's the limit literally.” He told everyone.

“I’m pretty sure that’s what Cadmus would want” I said.

“What do you mean?” Hannah asked.

“Us leaving tells them we are afraid, if we run scared we give them the power to chase us to the ends of the earth and so on. They won’t give up, so we should stay here and build up our defenses, then call the league after they finished with their mission to get rid of Cadmus, actually We better hope they win. I don’t know what they have cooked up other than what our Authors tell us.” I said, looking around.

“Well then Clara we have work to do, with my staff almost finished we can start working on our new line of defense.” Jonathan said, smirking at her.

“My minigun turrets that can shapeshift, allowing them to adapt to any target?” I asked hopefully.

“We’re not killers, me and Clara have been considering making Custodians, a type of golem with a fraction of a soul powering them.” Jonathan explained.

“Can we give them miniguns, flamethrowers, or special gauntlets that can destroy anything they touch?” I asked.

“You have an extremely destructive imagination.” He said shaking his head.

“I like things that do damage, what can I say?” I said taking a seat on the couch. “Could we at least have sonic weaponry? They don’t cause as much damage, if anything it will keep people away, and knock down aircrafts.” I suggested.

He sighed. “We’ll try but the arts of the makers don't really specialize in sophisticated weaponry.” He explained.

“You could materialize a few giant subwoofers and make them into sonic cannons, or you could even put up a few tesla coils, did you know tesla had designs to make a laser? And he had an idea for WiFi, how cool is that?” I said.

Hannah got up and smiled before pulling me to another room. “We need to talk.”

“What about?” I asked. She pulled me in close and kissed me, making sure to give me some tongue before breaking it.

“If it's true and you can remove his curse, I'll give you what you wanted since your first day here.” She gave me another small kiss. “Just a little something to get you… motivated.” She told me.

“One moment.” I said holding up a finger and going into the living room.

“RAVEN GET YOUR ASS OFF THAT COUCH! IT'S TIME FOR TRAINING!” I Yelled loudly. I went back to Hannah. “If you’re pulling my leg, I will set something of yours on fire and I won’t tell you what it was! I am serious, then I will do something to one of your work clothes and I won't tell you what, so you’ll be at work and people will see you and laugh but you will have no idea what's so funny” I said looking into her eyes.

“Don't worry I was completely serious, but remember it's a one time thing, so you better enjoy it to the fullest.” She said holding up a single finger, then Raven walked into the room.

“Raven to the roof! Move it, I’m gonna be working you harder than you will ever believe possible!” I shouted. “Hannah, thank you!” I said sweeping her off her feet and giving her the best kiss she could ever have and I ran up to the roof.

“Don't mention it, also it'll be a foursome, so you'll have your prize and a show.” She told me telepathically.

“Oooh” I moaned heavenly. “There is a God and he loves me!” I said running to raven.

I had Raven working hard, I drilled her on everything I knew. I was gonna work her ragged.

chapter 10 mostly sex

View Online

(Weekend Jonathan POV)

It was time for another date with Cadence, today we were going to the park. We sat on a bench together laughing and telling jokes, I was starting to enjoy my time with her. “So after Twilight’s hair caught on fire from the hair dryer, and I put it out, all she could say was, my books, my books.” She laughed loudly. “She wasn't hurt, just the end of her hair was a little singed.” She said at the end, I didn't know till today that she knew Twilight.

“Well that's quite the story.” I said taking in the fresh air. “This has been fun, but we should wrap things up.” I told her we had been talking for hours.

“Wait! before you go, one thing.” Cadence said before she kissed me. “Can't wait till next week, I have everything planned, it'll be so fun.” She told me before getting up off the bench, then we went our separate ways. I teleported home turning into my younger form and walked inside.

I sat on the couch, turning on the tv to see the news. On it there were news reporters commenting on Cadmus facilities that had been taken down, and the many things they had done, illegally or not, Doomsday, Superman’s clone and Supergirl’s clone.

“Well looks like Cadmus just took a blow to the nutsack.” I joked with a grin but there were still many more facilities, but now the government was being put on the spot in this matter. Would they defend Cadmus or would they not, that was the real question.

Soon Hannah walked into the room sitting beside me, then Clara sat on her giant chair.

“So Clara, how goes my staff?” I asked.

“It’s almost done, you already finished all of the finer work, but the most important part had yet to be finished.” She told me.

“That's good.” I said, but now sitting in the same room with her I started feeling a little hyper, we had spent so much time apart I wanted to feel her embrace again. “So Clara, you know since we are together again, I don't see a reason why we can't reminisce on old times.” I said with a grin. “More specifically, our night together.” I told her.

“But your sister-.” Began Clara.

“Is part of my harem and loves watching me with other girls.” I interrupted grabbing Hannah’s breasts making her moan. “She always brings girls into bed with us, and I think it's time you and me rekindle our old flame.” I said.

I changed into a form she was more familiar with. I was 17 feet tall with thick muscular limbs, large chest, and a white beard reaching my chest. My hair reached the middle of my back, and was a little unkempt. “What was the name I used when I was in the forge lands?” I asked her gently, grabbing her chin.

“Ymir.” She gulped, while blushing and breathing heavily.

“MOVE IT RAVEN! MOVE THAT SKINNY ASS! COME ON! GO! GO! GO! GO! GO! DO YOU WANNA HELP JOHNATHAN OR NOT!” Shouted Mamoru, chasing Raven through the house.

“I’m going as fast as I can! What does this even have to do with using magic?” Complained Raven.

“HEALTHY BODY PROMOTES MAGIC USAGE AND PRODUCTIVITY, NOW MOVE!” Yelled Mamoru, chasing her out of the house.

We ignored them as I stripped Clara of her armor until she was only wearing her bra and panties. I took my clothes to show Clara what she’s been missing for so long, a 4 ft long, 1.5 ft thick cock.

“Oh I missed being impaled by that beast.” Clara moaned. I tore off her bra and panties, before groping her breasts and kissing her.

“Wow he’s never been that aggressive before.” Hannah commented. “I like it.”

I broke the kiss, grabbing Clara’s legs, spreading them apart, not that she put up a fight to stop me. I laid my massive member on her stomach letting her admire the size. “I missed you so much.” I told her.

“I missed you too.” She responded, I pulled back, Clara helped angle my cock before I thrusted inside her, she was so tight and hot, a natural trait I hear, I could feel the entrance to her womb and a small bulge on her stomach from me pressing so much against it.

“You still have that vice grip, perfect!” I told her before I started going at it rapidly pounding into her, Clara was never into the slow starts.

Her huge breasts bounced around with each impact from our hips colliding. “YES, YMIR POUND MY ANVIL!” She screamed.

“With pleasure!” I told her grabbing her ass to lift her up and held her against the wall, lifting her left leg.

“COME ON RAVEN MOVE! HANNAH GET OVER HERE AND SHOW HER HOW IT’S DONE!” Shouted Mamoru.

“Show her how to do what!?” Hannah asked not looking away from me and Clara.

“NO QUESTIONS! GET YOUR ASS MOVING! I WANT OF YOU BOTH RUNNING UNTIL YOUR LEGS FALL OFF! THEN I’M GONNA HAVE YOU BOTH USE YOUR ARMS TILL THEY FALL OFF, AND SO ON! NOW MOVE! GO! GO! GO! GO! GO! GO! GO!” Shouted Mamoru, veins showing in his neck and forehead.

“Don’t you want my body soft and perfect for when you cream me?” She asked, striking a sexy pose.

Mamoru’s right eye began twitching. “MOVE!” He shouted loudly in Hannah’s face, making her wipe away some spit. “I WANNA SEE YOU SWEAT, GET MOVING!” He shouted, spanking Hannah’s ass hard, making her run scared and slightly aroused. “THAT’S IT MOVE IT LADIES!” He Yelled. All three left the house, leaving us to continue our fun.

“Ymir I can't take it anymore.” Clara panted, I felt her cumming tightening around me but I didn't stop. I kept plunging into her pussy with even more vigour. “I’m cumming, I'm cumming.” She said over and over weakly.

“This feels so good, I missed fucking your pussy, after this lets watch the girls run, it ought to be fun watching Mamoru get aroused but can’t do anything with them.” I joked before kissing her.

I continued on for ten minutes before finally putting her on the floor, I was pounding her so hard and fast, she was making unintelligent mumbles.

“HEATHER! TIME FOR WALKIES!” Shouted Mamoru grabbing a leash. Heather came running down the stairs on all fours and sat down in front of him. “Good girl!” He said patting her head and hooking up her collar. He left through the door and closed it. “HEY! I’M NOT LETTING YOU TWO TAKE A BREAK!?! KEEP MOVING!!!!!” Yelled Mamoru. We heard him shouting through the walls.

‘Damn! Is he getting louder?’ I thought.

Now was finally the time I thrusted inside Clara one more time before bursting. I pumped cum in her like a hose, filling her womb to full capacity and beyond making her stomach expand to the point she looked far into pregnancy. “I feel so much better after that.” I said pulling out but then grinned when I looked at Clara who was lost in her own head, I cast a small spell to keep her from leaking onto the floor. I changed into my young form with my normal clothes on, and as I walked past Clara I kneeled down and kissed her forehead whispering.

“I think you'll make a great mom.” I walked outside to watch Mamoru make Hannah and Raven run, which was arousing to watch because they were both wearing tight clothing.

“WHAT ARE YOU LOOKING AT? DO YOU FIND THIS AMUSING!?” Mamoru shouted in my face. “THIS IS WHAT TRAINING LOOKS LIKE!” He shouted he knelt down and gave Heather a scratch behind the ears. Then he left to start chasing after the girls, I looked down at his crotch, but something made no sense.

“How is he not aroused by this?” I asked myself in disbelief.

“From the halls of Montezuma to the shores of Tripoli, sing along!” He began singing loudly.

“We fight our country's battles
In the air, on land, and sea.” Sang Hannah.

“First to fight for right and freedom
And to keep our honor clean; We are proud to claim the title
Of United States Marines.” Continued Mamoru.

“Our flag's unfurled to every breeze
From dawn to setting sun; We have fought in every clime and place
Where we could take a gun.” Sang Raven.

“In the snow of far-off Northern lands
And in sunny tropic scenes; You will find us always on the job--The United States Marines.” Sang Mamoru.

“Here's health to you and to our Corps
Which we are proud to serve; In many a strife we've fought for life
And never lost our nerve.” Sang Hannah.

“If the Army and the Navy
Ever look on Heaven's scenes, They will find the streets are guarded
By United States Marines!” All three finished.

I just stood and watched. ‘I didn’t know they knew the words, or did Mamoru teach them? Ugh this is giving me a headache’ I thought to myself.

“Wait, did you force them to sing!?” I shouted.

“YUP! YOU WANNA BE OUT HERE TOO?” He threatened.

“Don't you dare threaten me, and don't you dare force them to do anything!” I shouted.

Mamoru stopped in his tracks and got in my face and looked me dead in the eye. “Alright Fine! Ok girls you can stop now!” Said Mamoru turning around to see them still running. “I said you could stop!” He said. They kept going. He looked at me. “You think it might be the loud voice?” He asked.

“Let me, We used to live in a world with a giant, trust me they were extremely hard of hearing.” I said popping my neck. Mamoru popped off his ears and put them away.

I breathed in so much air you could see the air pressure drop. “STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!” I yelled I swear you could hear that all across the world, Raven and Hannah were blown off their feet, and stars floated above their head in a cartoon fashion.

Mamoru put his ears back on and looked at me then at the girls. “Nice!” He complimented.

“That was quiet compared to what we can do in our real forms.” I told him.

“Woah! Epic dude!” Said Mamoru, putting out a fist.

I didn't fist bump him. I was still mad.

“Sorry about that, the last time I was in charge of training someone I went a little too far, I call it the drill sergeant’s Nightmare, cuz last time I did it, it was on a drill sergeant, I really am sorry, can you all forgive me?” He asked, sincerity on his face. The girls were still unconscious so I said.

“It's fine this one time but if your not feeling up to it now I can find Raven another teacher, I have one or two in mind though I may have to work some necromancy?” I asked him.

“Oh, no she’s ready, that's the after effect of the training, she just needs to rest for a week or two, then she’ll be able to help with your cultist curse” Said Mamoru.

“You trying to magi this?” I asked, remembering a certain anime.

“Huh?” Said Mamoru, tilting his head in confusion.

“I'm just thinking back to an anime.” I told him. “So its finally going to be over.” I said looking to the sky.

“Not yet, she still has to wake up, but that won’t happen until later, at the moment she’s in a small coma, Hannah however should wake up in an hour since I only worked her for a few minutes” Said Mamoru, putting his hands in his pockets.

“Also why did you make Hannah run if she didn't need it, me and her are energy beings physical training is useless for us.” I told him.

“I just wanted a bit of revenge for her teasing me every now and then” he said looking at Hannah.

“You really shouldn't, those of the anodite race are real party animals, and don't take life as seriously, including me but I'm more in control of those impulses.” I told him.

“Pft! Okay!” he said putting his hands up and walking away.

“What, what's wrong?” I asked.

“You are not just in control dude, you are at the point where you are a buzzkill.” He said.

“That's because of our circumstances, and my curse, can't really party freely when you're being watched by the government and cults are forming, or at least it's hard, trust me I know I tried.” I explained.

“Ok then, as soon as your curse is broken, we are going to an amusement park and we are gonna have a good time!” Said Mamoru, poking my chest.

“But what about Cadmus, they may have been weakened but they still have a future.” I said.

“As soon as Waller is taken care of, then Cadmus will still be around, just without a leader, they will become desperate, and will start getting sloppy” Said Mamoru.

“No, instead they will be led by a mad general.” I said.

“They already are.” Said Mamoru, making a point.

“Well once they’ve been taken care of, the first thing me and Hannah are doing is going to a nightclub, then maybe a swinger party.” I said with a grin.

“Sounds fun, well right now me and Hannah need to get to work, take Heather in for me, oh and have fun with Nightmare, she’s anthro now and super horny! Later!” Said Mamoru, as he handed me Heather’s leash then went to Hannah’s Unconscious body and threw her over his shoulder and disappeared in a puff.

After taking both Raven, and Heather inside I said in a sing-song voice. “OOOH Nightmaaare!”

(A few blocks away from Harlock Enterprises Mamoru pov)

I appeared in an alley four blocks away from work. I was about to leave the alley, then noticed I was still in my hero clothes, shook myself and now I’m in my civilian clothes. I walked out of the alley and began making my way towards the building.

I got stopped by a police officer halfway there though.

“Hold it Marilyn Manson!” Said the policeman.

I paused and thought about it. “Oh right! Oh that’s a good one, kudos, anything I can help you with?” I said to the policeman.

He pointed to Hannah. “Oh, right her! She went to a party last night and had too much to drink, now she’s unconscious, so I’m being a good friend and taking her to her job!” I said, having a kind smile on my face.

The policeman stared at me for a good 10 minutes then lit up. “Ok, sir sorry for the confusion! You have a nice day!” He said walking away.

After he left I had a WTF face. “Our nation's finest, unbelievable! Our taxes are being flushed down the toilet.” I said, turning around and walking towards Harlock Enterprises.

I made it to the building and walked in, I took out Hannah’s ID and showed it to security. They let me in and I walked into the elevator. I waited until we were at the top and got out.

I opened the doors to her office and walked in. I tossed her onto her desk and was about to leave then I looked at her. “I can’t leave her like that!” I said to myself. I walked over and took her hand and put it in her pants, so her hand was on her ass.

“Perfect!” I said, then went over to my desk and found my work clothes and ID card. I took my shirt off and put the work shirt on then proceeded with the rest. I now wore a dress shirt and tie with a clip. I had gray pants, and dress shoes. I went into one of my desk drawers and pulled out a tablet and put it on my desk. I sat down and logged into the computer, secretly using magic cuz I couldn’t remember my password.

I began working on Hannah’s work schedule and was interrupted by the intercom.

“Mr. Shinigami please come to my office.” I heard Hannah’s voice come through the intercom.

I hit the button to speak. “On my way miss Harlock.” I said. I grabbed my tablet, held it to my side, and stood up. I opened the doors to Hannah’s office and walked in.

“Want to explain yourself.” She said tapping her desk with her index finger.

“No, but I’ve gotten your work schedule and I need you to take a look to see if I missed anything.” I said, showing no emotion and giving her the tablet.

“I’m talking about this morning and when I woke up.” She said.

“Whatever do you mean?” I said, showing no emotion.

“Making me run when I didn't need it, and putting me in such a embarrassing position if someone had walked in my reputation would have been ruined.” She said angrily.

“No one would have walked in, I’m right outside, if anyone tried they’d end up on the floor unless they had a good reason” I said, continuing my office drone impression.

“Do you really have to talk like that? We both know this isn't how you talk, and that doesn't explain you making me run.” She continued.

“I wanted to see you jiggling, and this office drone routine makes this seem less boring.” I said.

“That first part is hard to believe, when you weren't hard.” She told me.

“I was in the zone, I can’t get hard when I’m like that.” I said.

“If you wanted to see jiggling why not stick with Raven, I mean have you seen the girls wardrobe, she partially wears nothing but allouring clothes, especially that suit of hers.” Hannah told me.

“She’s a minor, I think it’s wrong to do that. You however, I can’t get out of my mind.” I said.

“Still you should enjoy her company while you can, it's likely she won't be with us much longer.” Hannah said sadly.

“The hell are you talking about?” I asked.

“Don't you remember she loves him because of his curse once that’s gone-” She didn't finish, and looked at their desk.

“Well, there’s still a possibility she’s in love after the cultist curse is broken.” I said.

“Maybe, but that percentage is in the single digits.” Hannah said.

“By your standards maybe, but when I see her, this is gonna turn out pretty well.” I said.

“We’ll see now let's get to work.” She told me, pulling out her computer to start typing.

“You know Johnathan is having sex with Nightmare right now don’t you?” I said bluntly.

“I'm surprised he didn't do it sooner, and it was part of our deal.” Hannah said, not looking away from her computer.

I got behind her and began massaging her shoulders. “You know, I was gonna go down to the robotics lab and see if I can get some of my designs approved, buuut, since the door is locked and we’re here alone…..” I suggested.

“Did you talk to Johnathan, I wasn't informed of anything?” She asked.

“He’s busy pounding Nightmare, besides I can smell your arousal.” I said, sniffing her neck and moving my hands close to her chest.

“I did just watch Jonathan pound Clara into the ground.” She told me.

“And I bet you're wanting to relieve that tension hmm?” I said, while unbuttoning her coat.

“All right fine! but I want something from you in return.” She said kissing my cheek.

“What do you want?” I said, pushing her away.

“Tell me can you change your gender?” She asked.

“I’m not gonna do that!” I Yelled.

“I just wanted Jonathan to have some fun with you after you creamed me, but if you are not up for it I'll think of something different.” She said, shrugging.

“I’m not up for it, because I can’t.” I said to her.

“Ok then how are you helping me make something for Jonathan's birthday?” She asked.

“Sure, I can help with that.” I said.

“Great now then.” She said, snapping her fingers, the room shined before dimming. “We can be as loud as we want, so big boy what is it that you desire?” She asked, licking her lips.

“Role playing.” I said.

“What kind?” She asked.

“You go into that wolf form of yours and act like a dog.” I told her.

“How? you mean this?” She asked, changing into her altered wolf form, getting on all fours naked, then barked.

“Yes, now I’m gonna play the role of master, and you have to do anything I say, within reason.” I said.

“Sounds fun.” She told me.

“You’re pussy, looks anatomically correct for a wolf right?” I asked.

“No but I don't really know the anatomy of a dog so it would be difficult to change.” She told me.

“Hmm, oh well, at least you look good and fluffy!” I said smiling.

“I can change everything else, Color, size, even smell if you'd like.” She told me.

“How about you grow big enough to use me as a sex toy?” I asked. “I’m into weird stuff.” I said.

She stood up and made herself 7 feet tall increasing the size of her breasts and ass as well to compliment her new size.

“Ok that’s pretty good, but I was thinking a bit bigger.” I said rubbing my chin. She added another half foot.

“Ok now you’re just playing around, go back to normal size, but keep the breasts and ass!” I said. “But let's make this more fun!” I said, snapping my fingers. In a few seconds Heather appeared next to Hannah.

“Ok, now the fun can begin, now doggies, show me how sexy you are!” I said.

Hannah returned to normal size but reduced her ass and breasts to her normal size. “Sorry but I don't want to be falling just because my assets are too big. But come daughter, let's show him what we can do.” Hannah said grabbing Heather before kissing her, and fingering her pussy.

I looked at Heather and Hannah going at it. “Nice!” I said relaxing into Hannah’s chair.

Hannah broke the kiss letting Heather go before she spread her legs for her. “Come young pup show your mother some love.” Hannah told Heather. Heather got on all fours before licking and lapping up juices leaking from Hannahs pussy.

“Ok, you two get yourselves ready! I’ll be back in an hour!” I said getting up and phasing through the door in my Shadow form.

I made my way to the elevator and hit a button. I forgot my tablet and had it materialize under my arm.

As soon as I got out and made my way to the robotics lab. I walked in and asked for whoever was in charge.

“That would be me.” Someone said behind me, I turned to see a man in his 50’s.

“Great, I’m miss Harlock’s new assistant, Mamoru Shinigami, and I’ve come here with a few designs for a few projects that I’d like you to look over.” I said smiling.

I handed him the tablet, to let him look at the designs, he swiped through them slowly looking at every detail but not showing any emotion or form of reaction. “They look good, though before we give you access we'll have to build one of two of them to see how well they perform.” He explained.

“Unfortunately that will be impossible, I intend to build them myself, I know you and your team can build them, but I just want to make sure there aren’t any moles who will take my ideas and pass them as their own and pervert them into something horrible.” I said with a smile.

“Sorry but we don't allow that here.” He told me, placing a hand on his radio.

“Ok, mister…” I began, gesturing towards him.

He handed me back my tablet before telling me to leave.

“You realize I can have you fired Right? I didn’t want to play that card, but I guess if you’re leaving me no choice…” I said going through my tablet.

“We dont tolerate threats of that kind of behavior in this company. I will call the security and ceo.” He told me.

“Oh I see what’s going on here, you didn’t believe me when I told you I was her assistant. But if you want security here…” I said tapping on my tablet. A few seconds later two security guards came in.

“Security I think you already know what's going on from the cameras.” The chief said pointing at the hidden camera. They nodded before looking at me.

“I assume you want to keep your jobs, so I suggest you do as I ask” I said starting to smile evilly.

“Do you know why the CEO didn't already have an assistant, it’s because they acted just like you and were thrown out.” One of the guards said, crossing his arms.

“I see, then I must apologize, I’ve been working hard on my designs and I’ve wanted to make them a reality so bad, it may have clouded my judgement, I was worried someone might turn my creations into weapons, that’s why I wanted to have them built by myself, I hope you can forgive my rudeness, if you don’t want to help me, I guess I’ll just go now” I said walking past the three to reach the door, only to be stopped.

“If you want to build anything yourself you'll need special permission from the CEO, for this to be allowed to be your personal project, mostly only our master robotics get that.” The chief told me.

“I wish she told me that sooner, I’ll get the form in a few hours, and have it signed, until then, make sure everyone helping me work on my projects is someone you trust with your life, I can’t have anyone making off with my designs.” I looked at him.

“Don't worry we have everyone under constant watch, and she probably told you submitting designs only gives you access to this part of the system, not that you could make them.” He explained.

“Thank you, good luck with… what exactly are you all working on?” I asked looking around the room only to see multiple people playing video games on their computer, and a few others playing ping pong.

“Today the CEO gave us permission to have a game day, this also gives us a chance to try out the new game system we've designed.” He told me.

“I’ll be sure to check it out later, good bye!” I said walking out.

I made my way to the elevator and pushed a button and stood still. When I arrived I walked out and phased through the door of Hannah’s office.

Hannah now had a massive dog cock, and was fucking Heather on the desk with severial ropes of cum stuck to her fure. “Oh hey your back.” Hannah said looking over to me before thrusting and knotting inside Heather as she came inside her.

“Ok, first clean yourselves up, second get ready to please your master….. after you sign these forms.” I said pulling out the forms I needed.

I placed them on the desk and waited.

“GIve me a minute, this bitch is milking me dry.” She moaned, licking Heather’s snout.

“Ok, but as soon as you’re done, clean her up and clean yourself too, I want next.” I said.

Hannah spent several minutes groping and licking Heather, who only moaned and groaned from the experience, before Hannah finally pulled out, cum leaking out of Heather as she breathed heavily. Hannah snapped her fingers to clean herself and become fully female, then after she signed the papers she looked at me. “So how did you like the sight of me filling up your dog?” she asked.

“Oh, that? I’m pissed about it.” I said calmly.

“What why?” She asked.

“I haven’t had sex with her yet! I wanted her to have me as her first!” I said pouting.

“She wasn't a virgin, but if you feel so bad I don't mind giving you something in return if you feel like it?” She asked.

“And what would that be?” I asked, still pouting.

“Last night I did some stuff with Jonathan as an anodite, and he found my blowjobs absolutely amazing. Maybe having an energy being sucking you off will help you.” She said shifting to her anodite form.

“Ok, fine, but afterwards make Heather a giant, I wanna try unbirthing.” I said to her.

“Ok, get undressed.” She told me.

I snapped my and all my clothes disappeared and reappeared in a nicely folded stack on my desk outside.

I sat in Hannah’s chair and gave her a come hither gesture. She walked towards me one hand on her hip as she gave them a sway. “Trust me this will be the best blowjob of your life.” She told me.

“I hope so!” I said excitedly.

She got on her knees before grabbing my cock her hands felt good against it, but when she put it in her mouth it was a completely new experience, it felt like every cell in my cock was being jerked off, and messaged by her energy.

“Holy shit!” I exclaimed.

‘And we’ve only begun.’ Hannah told me in my head before bobbing her head, grabbing my hip for a better hold.

“Heather, come here, daddy wants snuggles!” I said to her.

Heather got up on her wobbly legs and made her way over to me, cum dripping from her pussy the whole way. “Yes master.”

“Hannah, don't stop! Heather, clean your pussy with your tongue, like a good dog!” I said.

Heather started licking her own pussy swallowing Hannah’s cum as more leaked out, Hannah wasn't on the floor anymore instead she was hovering slightly above it. ‘Tell me how much you love this.’ Hannah told me.

“Jctynebgym” was all I could say.

‘Is the pleasure overwhelming you, good that makes this so much better for me.’ I heard her say smuggly. I grabbed her head and shoved her all the way to the base.

‘Sorry, but I'm going to be in control from now on.’ Her hair extended wrapping around my wrists pulling my hands away from her. More tendrils of her mana wrapping around me lifting me up until I was over her, my cock still in her mouth. She started moving me with her mana as she moaned in her mouth making this so much better.’Every time we’ve fucked you’ve been in control, I think it's time I take the reins.’ She told me. She began moving faster on my cock. I was already getting close.

‘Good boy, now cum for your mistress.’ She whispered in my mind with a sultry tone.

I moaned loudly and came inside her throat. She pulled my cock inside her mouth all the way to the base not leaving an inch unattended. She was sucking me dry the longer my cock was inside her the longer I came, until she finally pulled me out letting the final spurts of cum cover her face.

“So you ready to forgive me?” She asked.

“I’m willing to overlook it” I said. “Now, to make Heather more anatomically correct.” I said, snapping my fingers. Now Heather had a puffy canine spade, she paid the change in shape no mind and continued to lick. “That’s gonna be staying there! Don’t do anything to change it!” I said to Hannah”

“Ok Hannah, time to make her big, like you agreed.” I said, getting off the chair.

(Next day)

I made my way to the robotics lab and opened the door. I was greeted by the man from yesterday.

“So you have the forms?” He asked.

“Yes I do, here you go” I said, giving him the forms. “Oh, sorry again about yesterday. If it wasn’t obvious, I have never had a job as an assistant before.” I said.

“Ok everything looks in order you may proceed whenever you need.” He told me before handing the papers back to me.

“I think I could start now, if that’s alright, I just need everyone to line up, so I can give them their tasks.” I said.

“I thought you wanted to do this yourself, that is what those forms are for.” The chief told me.

“I have my own deadline, I just need them to get the right parts.” I said.

“All right then, just give me a list of what needs done and I'll assign who is best suited for the task.” He said.

“You want the whole list? Ok, but It’s gonna require a lot of floor space!” I said.

“We have different rooms for different projects, this room is mostly used to make finished products more practical and easier to use.” He told me.

“Ok, well we’re going to need enough space that’s as big as at least 10 or 20 football fields, cuz I’m pretty sure you may have misread my designs.” I said, I pulled up the size for my largest project and showed him. His eyebrows raised high and almost popped off his head. “Yeah it’s pretty big” I said.

“So you need that much space, let me think.” He said rubbing his chin, then snapped his fingers.
“It’s not here, it's across the city, it's the biggest warehouse in the entire country, we haven't really used it much but it's large enough for your designs.” He told me.

“I hope so, here is a list of the required parts, have your team search everywhere, even junkyards if they have to, we will need a lot of parts” I said, sending him a message with the list of parts.

“What exactly is your deadline?” He asked.

“A few months from now, plenty of time to put my designs from the page, to reality” I said grinning.

chapter 11

View Online

{Next day}
I was on top of a building letting my clones scour it to find a certain woman, it was time I met her personally, Chrysalis, Shining’s affair partner. I had put this off long enough so now was the time.

One of my clones spotted her in a café. I quickly made my way there by shifting into my shadow form and flying there. If you wanna know what that looks like, think of the death eaters from Harry potter.

I went into the alley behind the café and changed into my civilian form. I walked in and there she sat Chrysalis, her long green hair reaching her waist, her perfect pale olive skin. Her eyes were a bright green matched by her green lipstick, her double D breasts practically bursting out of her green shirt and black jacket, and squeezing her fat ass was a black skirt, at her full height she stood at 6 foot even, and her curves were to die for. around her neck was a choker with a heart on it, same on her black boots which were decorated with small green hearts. I walked over to her and sat across from her, making her look up at me in disgust.

“Who are you?” She asked with disdain.

“I’m Mamoru Shinigami, and you are a homewrecker.” I said, showing her pictures of her and Shining. “I have copies and I’m gonna show them to your little boytoy’s real girlfriend.” I told her, smirking.

She lifted an eyebrow at me and grinned. “If so then why did you come to me, surely you have an… alternative motive, so what is it that you want to keep this quiet?” She asked.

“I don’t really have any actual goals, but I’m wanting to see what you’re willing to do.” I said.

She smiled leaning over on the table resting her head in her hands before I felt her leg rub against mine. “Surely you already know I only took Shining to have some fun, so why don't we have some, I know a quiet place nearby we can do it.” She told me.

“No, I think for this, we go to your home, this needs to be personal.” I said, looking into her eyes with an intensity she couldn’t understand.

“Alright but it's a little messy, hope you're alright with that.” She said standing up.

“Fine by me.” I said, following her. She brought me to an apartment block, then took me to the third floor before opening the door. There was trash littered around the place, and there was dust on almost everything.

“I mostly live off my boytoys so I don't come here often.” She explained.

“I can see that, now, show me what you are willing to do!” I said with a smirk.

She smirked too before slowly undressing making sure I saw everything. “Take a picture, it'll last longer.” She teased, unbeknownst to her there was a flash, then she looked in my direction and saw my phone out. “Oh you're quick, but I hope you're not quick in other areas.” She said completely undressing.

I took another picture then put away my phone. “I’m game for anything you’ve got.” I said, giving her a smile.

“Good cuz I want it everywhere even inside, don't worry about kids I’m infertile.” She told me sitting on the couch her legs spread with a smile on her face.

“Oh, you think I’m just gonna jump onto you and do all the work? No, that’s your job, you want my silence, you put in all the effort” I said, sitting on the couch next to her.

“You better hope you're not small or I’ll crush your balls.” She said, unzipping my pants before pulling them down. She grinned while licking her lips. “Looks delicious, even more so than Shining’s 6 inch prick, even bigger too.” She said.

“Well then, you want it, have at it.” I said.

“First let's start this off with a kiss, I wanna see how good that tongue is.” She said moving closer to my face, she kissed me pressing her tongue against my teeth requesting entrance. I let her in as she started jerking me off. She closed her eyes while we kissed, and I grabbed her ass.

Finally she broke the kiss before quickly moving to suck me off, moving her hair out of her face. She took my entire length down her throat with ease. After sucking it for a while she pulled back before mounting me.

“Time for the main event.” She moaned grinding against it before inserting the tip in her pussy then plopped down on my lap taking it all in. “How does it feel, stranger?”

“Let me know when it's over.” I said, looking distant. She gritted her teeth before bouncing on my lap like a jackhammer.

“You’re bored now?” She said angrily.

“Did you say something?” I said looking at my phone and texting my clones, asking how the construction was coming along on the projects.

“Fine if you're gonna be like that then I'll just do this.” Her pussy suddenly became painfully tight.

“Oh now you’re getting serious, well let’s see what you’ve got” I said, putting away my phone and grabbing her ass hard.

“That's a little trick I learned from a russian cousin of mine,” She said, proceeding again to go at the speed of a jack hammer. Kissing my face and neck, along with moving her hands across my chest. “You feeling it now, stranger?” She asked me.

“I am, now get off and turn around I wanna try your ass” I said.

“Alright.” she said getting up then turned around putting my dick between her ass cheeks before putting it in her ass. She placed her hands on my knees before moving smashing her fat ass against my hips.

“There you go!” I said, grabbing her breasts and giving them a firm squeeze.

“Yes just like that baby, you might be my new favorite after this.” She told me smashing against me harder. “Big dicks are so hard to find nowadays, and I’m not letting you go with one fuck.”

“Same here, glad you like it, it’s been getting bigger lately, now take it out and put it back in the front, but stay in this position.” I told her.

She obeyed taking my dick out of her ass, and back into her pussy. “So tell me, are you one of the ones that cums lots or little?” she moaned.

“Depends on how much you want.” I said.

"I loved being stuffed to the brim, so cum as much as you want." She told me, then her phone went off, and she answered it.

"Hello, 4 hours sounds great, bye." She hung up.

“Was that Shining?” I asked.

"Yeah, he wants to meet in a few hours." She told me lustfully as she rode my cock.

“Ok, But first let's finish up, I can tell you’re already close.” I said as she began riding me harder.

"And so are you." She responded.

“No, just you, I’m still a ways away from that.” I said. I reached down and began massaging her clit as she rode me.

"Then if you're so far away, why don't you ravage me like the naughty girl I am." She said lustfully.

“Ok then, if you want rough, I can do that. But you will have to beg for it by getting off and getting on your hands and knees and spreading that fat ass of yours.” I said.

She softly chuckled before getting on the floor and spread her ass open for me. " here you go." She told me.

“I don’t hear begging!” I Yelled.

"Oh please fuck my ass I need your godly cock." She begged playfully.

“LOUDER! WITH FEELING!” I shouted loudly.

"Please fuck me, no man can satisfy me any more, I need you more than anything." She begged.

I was about to get behind her, but my phone rang, it was the Batcave. “I'm gonna need to answer this, gimme a sec” I said answering the phone.

"Mamaru, me and Wonder woman are coming to pay a visit." Batman told me.

“Come again?” I asked.

"Wonder Woman and I are coming to pay a visit, we'll be there within the hour." He repeated.

“Ok, that’s what I thought you said. So you’re coming to Johnathan’s house? I’m not there right now, I’m somewhere else and I’m kinda busy, but I’ll just take the thing with me. One sec!” I said looking at Chrysalis and putting the phone down.

"Jonathan, that name sounds familiar, never mind." Chrysalis said.

“Of course it sounds familiar it's a very common name, now back yourself up and put it in, while I continue this call.” I told her, putting the phone up to my ear.

Chrysalis scooted back, and slowly pushed her hips back, inserting my dick into her pussy. "So much better." She moaned.

“Anyway I’ll be there in a few minutes you just wait outside on the street. I might be late, but I’ll be there, is that ok with you dude?” I asked Batman.

"Fine." He said hanging up.

“Ok, where were we….. Oh I know!” I said, grabbing her ass and pushing all the way in. “Oh yes!” I said. I began pounding into her mercilessly.

"Oh yes, all the men I've played with till now have nothing on you!" She screamed. She started moving with me, making our hips clash faster and harder, and her pussy got tighter with every thrust.

"I'm gonna cum!" She screamed.

“Me too!” I said. I was nearing my limit very quickly.

Soon our hips met and I flooded her womb with as much cum as I could pump inside it. When I finished her stomach was swollen as if she was 9 months pregnant. I pulled out and put in a plug I found so it wouldn’t leak out. “That was good, tell you what, if you’re willing to leave Shining and come with me, I’ll make sure we can fuck as much as you want.” I said to her.

"After something like that, I’d be crazy to say no." She said.

“Great now for the bad part” I said, getting up and pulling up my pants.

"And what's that?" She asked.

“Your punishment! Chrysalis, for your ways of seducing men, I give thee the sin of lust! Now for your punishment, I shall warp your form and make you mine!” I said to her grinning.

She looked at me like I was crazy, then I changed into my other form and looked at her as my eyes glowed and shadows billowed from my clothes. I grinned my wicked Venom smile, and held my hand in front of me, Green flames lit in my palm. The flames grew and I threw them at Chrysalis.

"What, what's going on?" She asked fearfully.

“It’s You’re CURSE!!!” I said grinning like a madman. She started screaming in agony as she felt her body start to painfully morph, she started to stumble before falling behind the couch. Her screams echoed in the room and finally a black hand with clawed fingernails reached out from behind it. She pulled herself up now standing at 6 foot 5, her skin was black with several chunks taken out of her arms and legs her ass and breasts had grown another 2 sizes, and her neck grew longer now supporting an equine like head with a crooked horn on her forehead. Her hair was now a shade of blue with a tail to match, and on her back were a pair of large insect wings.

“What have you done to me!?” She screamed looking at herself.

“I just brought out what was already there. This is what you looked like on the inside, I just brought it out so everyone can see what you truly are!” I said laughing maniacally.

She lunged at me. “DIIEEE!” She screamed.

“Not so fast” I said holding up a hand, stopping her in mid air. “You belong to me now, so you better get used to your new form. Now since you are a little moody, I’m gonna keep you in this jar for now.” I said magicking up a small jar and putting her inside it, now she was just a tiny anthro bug-horse in a jar. I looked at her and smiled. “Hopefully you will learn your lesson. Now I have to go and you're coming with me.” I said putting her jar into my pocket.

I teleported back to my room in the mansion and put her on my nightstand. I looked out the window and saw Bruce Wayne and Diane Prince in a car in the street. They both got out and tried to walk over but the barrier stopped them. I chuckled and came downstairs and walked out the front door.

“May we come in?“ Diana asked.

“What’s the password?” I said.

Neither of them were amused, that was when Jonathan in his younger form came out to greet them. “Hello, sorry for the inconvenience.” He said lifting the barrier for them.

“Come on in.” He told them but as he walked by me, I felt his presence in my mind. “Why didn't you warn me?”

“They called me out of the blue! I couldn’t call you quickly enough, besides I was busy dealing with Chrysalis” I said with my mind.

“What did you do?” He asked.

“I put a curse on her, then she got mad so I put her in a jar.” I said grinning.

“We’ll talk about this later.” He told me.

“Did I forget to mention we also had sex?” I said. “Oh and later I was gonna strap Shining in a chair in a dark room in front of a tv, and play the most annoying songs I can think of until he begs for me to stop, and says he won’t cheat on another girl as long as he lives” I said while grinning.

“I said you could have her after me and Cadence had our last date, as for Shining, leave him alone, the fallout that will follow this will be more than enough for him.” He said.

“Hey I was hoping to have some fun with him!” I said.

“Cadence is about to ruin his reputation both professionally and as a person, he won't be getting any girls anytime soon, plus did you forget that he’s an officer so when he figures out she's missing he’ll get suspicious.” He told me as the four of us walked into the entrance hall.

“Don’t worry, I made sure to give him a call with her phone and her voice telling him that she’s not gonna be seeing him again because she found someone better” I said. “I did it on my way here, while I was teleporting.” I said.

“Alright fine, but Shining is off limits,” He said as He led us into the living room where everyone was waiting. Hannah waved at me and Jonathan but frowned slightly when seeing who accompanied us.

“Hey Hannah guess who’s here!” I said. She stood up and walked right in front of Bruce.

“Bruce Wayne.” She said.

“Hannah.” he replied there was an awkward silence.

Jonathan reached to my mind again. “From what I understand they used to be business partners, but something happened between them, don't know what though.” He told me.

“Okay then.” I said. “Hey! Um, why exactly did you two come here?” I asked.

“To learn about you, we can't help without knowing how we can help.” Diana explained

“Do you mean you as plural meaning all of us in this house or you as in just me cuz I’m all good.” I said.

“There are more of you then we thought, and where is Raven?” Diana asked.

“Mamoru has been training her so she can seal my curse but the side effect is after she fell into a small coma she's in her room right now.” Jonathan explained.

“What training would cause those who participate to fall into a coma?” Diana asked me.

“I can’t explain how it works, I just know it does.” I said with a shrug.

“Well anyways we just need Cadmus off our backs, we can protect ourselves well enough but we don't want conflict with this world,” Jonathan told her. “And may I add you look lovely this evening.” He said with a smile she blushed a bit before clearing her throat.

“Thank you.” She told me but she got control of herself after that.

“So can we trust you won't stir up more trouble?” Diana asked.

“Starting now?” I asked, then Johnathan elbowed me in the ribs.

“Yes now.” Jonathan said.

“Ok, geez, so I assume you read my files I gave you?”I asked.

I asked.

“John and the flash are still looking through them.” he told me walking past Hannah.

“That’s weird, I would have assumed Flash would have finished using his superspeed.” I said.

“Hes never been good with paper work.” He told me.

“I knew of a flash from where I come from, he was able to speed read, and he was great at his day job, he was a crime scene analyst, or something like that, anyway, I hope you can consider me for a spot on the league, I really hope we can be friends too” I said. Then I snapped my fingers, and gave Chrysalis her clothes, and a few bedroom items.

“What was that for?” Asked Bruce.

“Nothing much, I was just remembering to feed my bug in a jar. Speaking of pets, HEATHER! Come here girl!” I called.

Heather barked before jumping into my arms. “Is that the work of Circe?” Diana asked

“I’m gonna guess that's some greek or roman goddess or something, but no, this is my pet, Hannah and Johnathan took a husky off the street and turned her into this, now she’s a big fluffy cuddle machine!” I said putting her down and getting on my knees to give her head pets and ear scratches. “Who’s a good wolf? You are yes you are!” I said using baby talk.

“So It seems there is nothing else we can help with.” Bruce said looking around.

“Actually Cadmus has facilities all over the place, you might wanna take care of those, here’s their locations” I said, handing Bruce a few files.

“Also shouldn't we also tell him about Luthor’s ahem special resident?” Jonathan asked me.

“Come again?” I asked.

“A piece of Brainiac is growing inside him.” He told me.

“Ok, we should tell them!” I said looking at the two.

“Bruce there is something you should know about Lex Luthor.” Jonathan said getting his attention. “A piece of Brainiac currently resides, and grows inside him.”

“Are you sure of this?” He asked, Jonathan only nodded.

“You might wanna check that out, anyway I have a question.” I said, sending Heather to my room to get herself ready for me later.

“If this is true we should take care of this as soon as possible.” Diana said, and they quickly left.

“Well that takes care of season 2.” Jonathan said, popping his neck.

“They didn’t ask what my question was.” I pouted. “I wanted the justice league to be at the unveiling of my projects.” I said.

“Well we’ll have to talk later but good news, Clara is pregnant.” Jonathan said happily.

“Nice, it’s gonna be a girl!” I said.

“Can you please not give spoilers on my kids.” He said crossing his arms.

“All of them or just the unborn ones?” I asked.

“Both.”

“Ok, but would you like to know what my projects are?” I asked.I dismissed my gauntlets and my weapons belt, with all my weapons, and sent them to my closet, I’m not gonna need them for a while. I'm just gonna be using my powers and magic from now on.

“Sure.” They all said.

“I’m building Dinotrux!” I said.

“What?” Jonathan asked confused.

“Oh, you don’t know? Gimme a sec I’ll pull up Netflix” I said. I went over to the tv and hooked up my phone. I went to Netflix and found the show. “ALRIGHT EVERYONE GATHER ROUND,WE GONNA WATCH THE FIRST AND SECOND EPISODES!” I shouted. “Oh can’t forget Chrysalis. Heather come here!” I said snapping my fingers to bring Chrysalis’s jar to my hand.

“What did you do to her?” Hannah asked.

“I made her a changeling, I think she looks much better this way” I said looking in.

“I will kill you!” Said Chrysalis.

“I can’t be killed, besides no one can take you seriously when you sound like a chipmunk.” I told her. She just got angry and had a fit. “Oh look she’s funny when she’s angry, ha ha” I said with a chuckle.

“Size isn't everything, have you seen JoJo’s bizarre adventures?” Jonathan asked.

“Only the first few episodes.” I said. “ now hush and everyone watch tv.” I said.

“Let me out so I can kill you!” Said Chrysalis.

“Ok, fine!” I said letting her out. She was normal size and instantly put her hands around my throat and began choking me. I ran out of air and passed out. She let go. I took in a deep breath and grabbed Chrysalis by her throat and pulled her in for a kiss, only this time I gave her the best kiss she ever had. I ended the kiss and put her down next to me.

“Wow!” Was all she could say.

“Seems you've calmed down.” Jonathan said shifting to his real form behind her. “But keep in mind that every person in this house is stronger than you by a large margin.” He told her, putting his clawed hands on her shoulders before slipping in front of her with a wicked grin on his face, with a mouth full of sharp teeth.

“Please don’t threaten my girls, I don’t threaten yours, but I can and will turn you into a AA battery if you threaten any of them again, so don’t test me!” I said looking Johnathan in the eyes.

“I'm doing this for everyone’s sake including hers, she’s already proven herself aggressive, and as I said everyone here can take her on, so I'm warning her to keep her temper in check.” Jonathan explained.

“I like her aggressive, the lovemaking is more intense” I said.

“Maybe you do but I don't want her getting into fights with my girls especially since one of them can't defend herself at the moment.” He said quietly.

“Oh hush, Chrissy, you be a good girl and I’ll make sure you feel good tonight.” I said putting my hand under her chin to look at me.

“Yes master.” Said Chrysalis with half-lidded eyes.

“Also I forgot to ask but are you feeling well, you've been a little exhausted today?” Jonathan asked Nightmare.

“I’m fine, I just want to make sure my king is feeling well.” said Nightmare, giving me a boob hat.

“I’m fine, now come here and watch with us.” I said.

We all sat down and started watching the show. Heather was laying on my lap, Nightmare was on my right, Chrysalis was on my left. As for Jonathan, Hannah sat her fat ass on his lap, Tempest on his left while Clara laid down on the floor next to him.

After watching the shows I turned off the tv. “It's interesting to say the least.” Jonathan said, kissing Hannah’s cheek.

“And I’m having my clones build real ones, as soon as they’re finished, I will be unveiling them to the public.” I said. “Now, Chrysalis, Heather, Nightmare, shall we go to the bedroom? Unless anyone has anything to add before I do.” I said.

“I've finished Jonathan’s Staff and armor.” Clara said.

“Wait armor?” Jonathan asked.

“That’s cool, any chance you could make me some scythes, made of this.” I said, making a few ingots out of dark shadows and magic. “You can use this to make them, the forge of solace prime, it’s modified though, so it can work for anyone.” I said materializing the large hammer. “The way it works, to sum it up, you hit the hammer on an object and it makes the item you want made, the only limit is your imagination.” I said.

“I'll see what I can do.” She said standing up to take them. “Now let's go see how the armor fits.”

We all followed Clara to the forge, to see the armor. It was thick plated armor with horns and chainmail, and cloth around the waist and a greatsword on the back. The thing about it was, it was 8 feet tall.

“A little big but let's try it out.” Jonathan vanished, he reappeared in the armor and grew to fit inside, his energy hair hung out the back of the helmet . “It's quite heavy but I can move around easily.” He said lifting his hands, and balling his fists.

“Nice armor dude, I have a few ideas for armor as well, I was thinking, once we deal with Sombra, we could reforge his armor and infuse it with some of my magic, then I could wear it.” I said.

“Sounds like a good idea but where is my staff?” Jonathan asked looking around before putting out his hand.

“Are you pulling a thor?” I asked. Suddenly from a stack of ingots, and smithing tools something flew through them and caused a mess before Jonathan caught it in his hand, the staff looked almost like a twig in his hand but soon started to grow to accommodate his size.

“I guess you could say that.” He said striking the butt of the staff against the floor cracking the hardened marble floor.

“Nice, anything else we want to show off or not?” I asked.

“Well I put a lot of work into this, all though Clara put the final touches on it, but I’m still proud of it, plus comparing the power between this and the cosmic staff Star Girl uses, you could say this is the weapon of a god.” Jonathan proudly said.

“Ok, love the new toy! Now me and my girls are going to my room, it’s time for fun.” I said.

“I think that's everything, and I guess I should take my girls on a little trip before having our fun.” Johnathan told me.

“Sweet! Later dude!” I said snapping my fingers and me and my girls disappeared.

chapter 12

View Online

(Jonathan POV next weekend)

It was time for mine and Cadence’s final date, We decided to have it at an amusement park, the owner's name was very strange, Discord I think his name was. Anyway Cadence was dragging me everywhere to many different games, and some shows. It was only on our last date did I really see how beautiful she was. When I agreed to this I only did it because I felt sorry for her, but now I genuinely liked her a lot.

“Come on, just line up the shot.” She muttered, she was currently playing a gun dart game where she had to knock down a target, she had missed several times already, so on her last attempt I used magic to make the target fall much to the surprise of the woman who manned the stand.

Cadence picked a stuffed bear as her prize. She laughed excitedly as she took it. Finally we decided to end our date on the ferris wheel, as we boarded we started talking. “So anything strange happening with shining?” I asked.

“He’s been home much more often a little heart broken, he says it's just stress but you and me both know that's not true, I told him I was gonna hang out with some of my friends before coming here, he thinks I’m completely loyal to him.” She told me.

‘Guess she doesn't know about Chrysalis yet.’ I thought before looking out the window, it was a beautiful night.

“Well he’s gonna have quite the surprise soon.” I said, but then felt a hand on my cheek.

“If you are concerned about this we can.”

“No we started this, and we'll finish this.” I said looking back at her, she smiled before we started kissing, our small kiss soon turned into an arousing makeout session, with her climbing into my lap wrapping her arms around my neck, and my hands firmly grabbing her ass, but let one drift to her breasts, she grinded her hips against mine, but I stopped her there.

“We can't do it here.” I said out of breath, she continued kissing my cheeks and neck.

“You're right but I know somewhere we can, but let's enjoy our moments together.” She said before we started making out again more passionately, honestly I was very close to taking her then and there, something about her just drew me towards her, magic maybe but right now I didn't really care much, her presence was almost intoxicating.

We made our way out of the park gently groping and kissing each other whenever we had the chance to do so. After getting out of there, Cadence took me to a shady hotel not many people were staying here, and those that were, I could tell from their cars that they were hiding something cuz their license plates were removed and none of the cars had any defining features such as stickers, or accessories on the insides of the car.

“I already booked us a room so we’re good,” She told me, leading me to the front desk.

“There should be a room booked under the name Cadenza.” She told the guy at the front desk he looked at the registry before nodding, then handed her the keys.

“Have a good time.” He told us.

Cadence grabbed my hand pulling me down the hall. “Cadence, what is this place, some kinda brothel or something?” I asked.

“You could say that but it's just gonna be me and you.” She said as she opened our room, it was a very stylish room with a large bed and its own bathroom, but that really wasn't what freaked me out, it was all the cameras around the room.

“This is their recording room, I made a deal with them me and you fuck for free, and they record and sell the footage, but I asked for my own edited version just to show Shining how two can play at this game.” Cadence said before kissing me, pulling me into the room while closing the door.

“What about our faces?” I asked.

“They'll blur them out, trust me everything is taken care of.” She explained, as she started stripping slowly in front of me. Her body wasn't as nice as Hannah’s but it was second best for sure, her large breasts, wide hips and large ass, all made my senses scream at me to just do it.

“Aren’t you gonna get undressed or am I gonna have to undress you?” She asked seductively, I just sighed before taking mine off, and when she saw my member, she blushed hard.

“Impressed?” I asked.

“Yes.” She stuttered. I moved to the bed, and sat down.

“Well why don't you put those large breasts of yours to work,” I said. She walked over with a sway in her hips before getting on her knees.

“Well this will be a little hard at first.” she said now getting a close look at it, then wrapped her breasts around it, then started sucking on the tip.

“Mmmmhhh” She moaned as she started slow at first but started going a little faster and getting better with sucking my cock.

“You’re getting better, but if we're gonna be filming this, we’re gonna have to put on a show for our audience, lay down on the bed for me.” I told her, getting her to her feet so she could lay down her head hanging off the side of the bed. I got on my knees in front of her.

“I think you know where I'm going with this, right?” I asked and she nodded, she opened her mouth for me, I started slowly lining it up then slowly pushed in, I could feel her throat tightening around me.

But after getting my bearings and she was comfortable, I didn't hold back. I started fucking her throat like it would be my last time, I groped her breasts while I throat fucked her, and she started fingering herself.

“I think that's enough for now.” I said pulling out, Cadence coughed a little, but understood what was coming next. She laid on the bed and spread her legs, and her now wet pussy. I climbed onto the bed and gently caressed her chin while I kissed her, then with a single thrust hilted inside her tight pussy.

“Oh fuck.” She cried out.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“Nothing. Just nothing’s gone that deep before.” She told me, now admiring my muscular body. “You're quite handsome under those clothes, but let’s get back to you fucking me like the man you are.” She told me, and that pushed me over the edge, I started pounding her pussy, her moans only fed my ego making me screw her harder, and faster. Her lust-filled face was more than enough to tell me that she was absolutely loving this.

I changed our positions so my back was against the wall, and Cadence was facing the cameras, moaning as I lifted her up, and slammed her down on my lap.

While she was lost in her passion I did her a favor and made my cock even bigger, this did not go unnoticed however as she flung her head back in ecstasy. “You like being fucked like this, you love being fucked like a slut?’ I asked.

“YES! FUCK ME LIKE THE SLUT I AM! “ She screamed at the top of her lungs, I felt her cum on my cock but I wasn’t that close yet.

“So my little slut where do you want me to cum?” I asked, rubbing her cilt.

“Inside, birth control.” Was all she could muster. I pushed her onto the bed, and grabbed her ass, and spanked it. She moaned as I spanked her ass. “Such a naughty girl.” I grunted.

For the next minute I ravaged her before hilting inside. I filled her to the brim, but immediately started ramming her again.

Cadence started drooling on the bed, but now I grabbed the upper half of her body, lifting her up against me so I could grope her breasts, and give the cameras a good view of her creampied pussy, as my cum leaked out slowly.

I wanted Shining to see what he could’ve had if he stayed loyal to her, and what kind of life he could’ve had but wasted. I came again, stuffing her even more. I looked at Cadence lustfully as she regained her senses.

“Is it over?” She asked, I shook my head.

“My dear.” I said before grinning. “We haven't even begun.”

{9 hours later}

Me and Cadence kept going at it into the night, and into the morning we fucked everywhere, the bathroom the floor, the dresser, and table, nothing was let out, and every time I made sure the cameras had the best angle to see me fuck every one of her holes, and cream them over and over again. Finally as we were reaching the end, Cadence was covered with cum, it was on her stomach, her back, in her hair, on her breasts, even on her face. I walked fucking her pussy one last time, she was riding me filled with energy, even though we hadn’t slept a wink.

“So any choice words for Shining before I cream you one last time?” I asked, grabbing her hips so I could thrust into her tight folds, she had only gotten tighter through this entire process.

Cadence looked dead at one of the cameras before saying. “Screw you! you cheating bastard, I hope you rot in hell!” She moaned giving it the middle finger before laughing, as I came more intensely than I ever had in my entire life, her stomach was already bulging and full but this filled her even more making her look ready to give birth. We both collapsed on the bed, my dick still inside her, acting as a cork for all the cum inside Cadence. I carried her to the shower, my cock still inside her, before I pulled out letting all that cum flow out of her. I wouldn’t have ended this much sooner but her very presence made me want to fuck her more, but only now have I regained control of myself. We cleaned each other before getting dressed, Cadence told me she’d stay to get her version of the tape before heading home. So after exiting that place I teleported home.

(Mamoru pov)

“Hey horndog!” I said, making Johnathan jump.

“Hey sleep well?” He asked.

“Better than you did, you banged that girl all night, One of my clones was in the corner in Shadow form, watching the whole thing. Nice work dude!” I said, slapping Johnathan on the back.

“And you said I wasn't much of a party animal.” he joked, changing to his real form, and got rid of the skin.

“24 hours of rough sex doesn’t change my opinion, if you wanna prove your a party animal you’ll have to have fun at the unveiling party for my Dinotrux, I’m booking Daft Punk, Panic! At the disco, Kanye West, red foo, and a few others.” I said.

“Lets just hope it goes well, whenever there are revolutionary changes, you can bet villains will be there especially in this world.” He told me.

“I know, I’m hoping to get a few there, I was hoping to recruit them as crew for my ship.” I said. “I was thinking Joker, the Riddler, Cheetah, and possibly a few others might be there.”

“I just hope Talla doesn't show up, she's worked with my sister, so she might have a way to fight me and her.” He said.

“I hope The Joker attends, I broke him out of Arkham a while ago, I was hoping he might wanna drop by.” I said, making Johnathan do a double-take.

“YOU WHAT!” He yelled.

“Yeah I don’t know what I was thinking, but I find him amusing.” I said.

“You really are insane.” Jonathan said, rubbing his forehead.

“More or less insane than he is?” I asked.

“It varies.” He told me.

(Johnathan pov)

I left Mamoru and teleported to Raven's room, she laid peacefully on the bed.

I placed a hand in her cheek, looking at her face with a smile. But then frowned at the inevitable outcome. I teleported back to the living room to watch television to get those dark thoughts out of my mind.

“Heads up!!” Yelled Mamoru. Just as he said that I was struck with a pie.

"What the fuck." I said, my voice muffled by the pie, so I snapped my fingers making it vanish.

“I’m so sorry!” Said Mamoru.

"Try to keep your pranks to a minimum!” I said.

“Sure! I’ll just sit down and watch tv with you.” Said Mamoru.

“I’ll be bringing Heather with me to work tomorrow.” He said.

"Really? bring the anthro wolf to one of the most revolutionary companies in the world, that's just crazy." I said.

“She won’t be able to do anything, she’ll be on a leash.” Said Mamoru.

"Also make sure Heather, you, and Hannah don’t get into more sexual activity, and yes I was watching along with Nightmare." I told him.

“Ok, HEATHER! CHRYSALIS! Get down here!” He said.

Both of them suddenly appeared in the room with a snap of his fingers.

"What's wrong master?" Heather asked.

“Ok, Johnathan you have some fun with Nightmare, I’m gonna have a threesome with these two” Said Mamoru putting an arm around Chrysalis and Heather.

“Later!” Said Mamoru, snapping his fingers.

(Mamoru pov)

I appeared in my room. I locked the door and then took my clothes off.

“Ok you two, please your master!” I said, getting onto the bed.

They both got undressed, and Chrysalis started sucking my dick with her new longer tongue, Heather started licking Chrysalis's pussy. Then Heather came over to me and pressed her canine pussy onto my face.

“Master, please, I missed having you inside me, can we do it again?” Asked Heather, moaning lustfully. Her lower lips were puffy and wet.

"Dont think about it pup, he wants to fuck a woman." Chrysalis said.

“I would, but I don't see any in here.” I said to Chrysalis. She harrumphed and came up to me and put her ass right next to Heather’s on my face.

"Well I'm more mature than the dog and more experienced." She replied.

“Don’t argue! Heather, you go down to my dick, and sit down slowly. I wanna see that fat ass bounce, you go first, then Chrysalis can have her turn.” I said.

Heather got on top of me, and started riding my dick, she moaned and panted as she rode me. She rode me harder and faster everytime our hips collided, Chrysalis, sat next to me awaiting her turn.

I grabbed her hips before thrusting into her, she yelped at first but then started moaning again, In a final thrust, I buried my cock inside her filling her womb with my warm, and fertile cum, and then she passed out, Chrysalis took this as her chance as she pulled her off me then started to ride me hard her new body wrapping around me tightly, and sucked me in.

After only just cumming I was still sensitive, she didn’t seem to care about that and kept riding me at great speed, she gently kissed, and licked my neck. Gradually increasing her speed.

“So big boy now that I've got a new body you gonna stuff a baby or two in me?” She whispered in my ears.

“No, not ready for that yet. But I am gonna make you scream!” I said, grabbing her breasts.

“Well I guess I'll have to wait on the kids then.” She told me moaning as she felt my touch, making her ride me harder. “But I can still have you fill me up like last time.”

“You’re gonna have to work hard for it!” I said, squeezing her breasts roughly.

“Oh I will.” She said, riding me as hard as she could, and I could feel my sensitive dick twitching inside her. “Are you about to cum?” She asked.

“No, keep it up, I love being inside you!” I Yelled, she grinned before getting tighter then before just like when we first met, and with her pussy it felt like she was trying to milk me dry, with how it drew me in, and she kept tightening.

“Well, when you cum I’m gonna milk you dry.” She told me, going as fast as she could, and it was starting to become too much for me, but I was holding on as best as I could. After a complete minute, I finally came. Her pussy started milking my cock sucking every drop in, making sure it was stored inside her womb.
Chrysalis moaned loudly and passed out.

I was about to pass out, but I had an odd feeling.
“Oh my God, Raven is awake!” I said in surprise.

(Jonathan pov)

I snapped my fingers making an Anthro Nightmare fall in my lap, I silenced her with a kiss before she could say anything, and grabbed her breasts and ass before breaking the kiss.

“Mamoru gave us the green light to fuck, so feel like going another round with me?” I asked her.

“You better give me a good rutting” said Nightmare.

“Oh I will,” I told her, snapping my fingers, I was now naked and hadn’t reduced the size of my member from my time with Cadence, so now she was staring at an 18 inch cock.

“Oh my, you’re big! But Mamoru’s been catching up recently, so eventually you’ll have some competition. Now hurry up and please me!” Demanded Nightmare.

“Alright then.” I said fingering her pussy, then kissed her again. After she was nice and wet I lifted her up, then pushed all the way inside her, I felt my cock penetrate her womb, and that was a first for me, She moaned. I pushed her onto the couch before thrusting into her, she was so tight. I started to suck on her breasts and grope the other. Her fur felt great against my skin, so soft, and warm, which made this more enjoyable.

“Your so good, I guess this is what it feels like to fuck royalty, so worth letting Mamoru fuck Hannah.” I laughed fucking her harder and faster then before not giving her time to rest.

Her moans, and pants filled the room, I lifted her off the cough, as she wrapped her arms and legs around me I spanked her ass as I thrusted inside her pussy.

“Yes rutt me!” Said Nightmare. I took this as a sign to fuck her as hard as I wanted. I pried her off me, then bent her over the back of the couch so I could pound her from behind. “Don’t cum inside!” Said Nightmare. “That’s for my king, only Mamoru may claim my womb!” Said Nightmare.

“I don't mind that, Hannah is the same though we’re making this one time exception for Mamoru.” I told her, groping her breasts. “So where do you want it then?” I asked “On your back or in your ass.” I suggested fucking her harder while bending over onto her to rub her cilt.

“In my ass! Please do it in my ass!” Yelled Nightmare.

“Not so fast!” Said Mamoru appearing out of nowhere, he was in his normal form. “Raven is awake!” He said.

“Come on man, I don't interrupt your sex time. And while I’m happy Raven is awake it could have waited till we were done.” I told him still thrusting into Nightmare.

“No it couldn't, now get out of Nightmare!” Said Mamoru using his magic to push us away from each other. “Raven is awake and if we don’t go now she will go back to sleep, so we need to remove the cultist curse RIGHT FUCKING NOW!” He shouted at the end.

“You could have said that first.” I told him making my clothes appear before we teleported to Raven’s room.

“Ok Raven I’m gonna give you the spell you need, now take my hand and channel the magic through me, I’ll act as a surge protector, if you do it alone it will kill you! Now we have to do this fast, Johnathan come here and take my other hand! We are doing this right now!” Said Mamoru grabbing onto both me and Raven after I changed into my real form.

“So how does this spell work?” I asked.

“Like this! Now Raven!” Said Mamoru. Instantly Raven began focusing her magic and channeling it into Mamoru, he began sparking and lightning began shooting all over him, his hand gripping mine tightly. He began smoking. “Aaagh!” He screamed in pain, his eyes going from green to red and glowing brightly, as were Raven’s. Mamoru’s head began bursting into flames, then it turned to pure dark magic wisps.

“Mamoru!” I shouted worried for his safety.

“Don’t worry, I can take it now for the hard part!” Shouted Mamoru. His hand that was grasping mine began sending his magic into me. It was a mild shock at first, then it started hurting, now it was almost mind-numbingly painful but I gritted my teeth, and fought against the pain, and had many painful moments in my life, not many rivaling this but enough to give me the strength I needed to endure.

Mamoru began screaming words in a language I couldn’t understand. Then he burst into flames then began gaining more intensity then went out, a few seconds later a large mass of dark magic acted as fire burning around his entire body. He sent more pain into my hand, and the pain grew more.

Then everything stopped. The pain, the magic, everything. Mamoru got to one knee and passed out right after his body absorbed all the excess magic the spell generated into so it couldn't run wild through the house, then I took Mamoru to his room, and laid Raven back in her bed so she could rest.

(Time skip Mamoru pov)

“How are they coming along?” I asked, looking through a clipboard.

“The reptools have been a big help with their construction” said a clone.

“Anything to report?” I asked, handing him the clipboard.

“A few of the Scraptors, desert Scraptors, arctic Scraptors, Scrapadactyls, Junktools, Picktools, Slamtools, and Scraptools have been a little troublesome, but nothing we couldn’t handle.” Said my clone.

I walked up to a catwalk and looked at the work that has been accomplished.

“How many species have been made so far?” I asked.

“All of them, we have been very busy.” Said my clone.

“Excellent! Now how long until they are ready to go?” I asked.

“Um, a few weeks, possibly before your birthday.” Said my clone.

“Ok, so the next chapter then?” I asked.

“Um, yes sir, the next chapter will be when our genius will be recognized.” said my clone.

“Yes, I’m very excited!” Said my clone. I merged back together with my clone.

“This will be the best achievement in this world, this is gonna save a lot of lives,” I said.

chaoter 13

View Online

“Today’s the day!” I said waking up.

It’s been two months since Raven and I have removed Johnathan’s curse. I’ve been in a coma for that time, but now is not the time for sleep.

I went downstairs in my civilian form and went to the kitchen, no one noticed me at first, then Hannah was pulling some cinnamon rolls from the oven and dropped them when she saw me.

“You’re awake!” She said before snapping the mess away.

“Yes, it’s time for the public to see the Dinotrux. And since Raven and I broke the curse, you owe me. But that can wait, I need to get a tux ready for the unveiling tonight!” I said.

“Do you know what's going on with Raven?” She asked.

“Lemme guess, moody, locked herself in her room? Sounds like a normal teenager to me, I’ve already made sure nothing is wrong with her. She’s just not affected by the curse anymore, but she might have a small ember of love for Johnathan. Not much there, but it’s definitely there.” I said.

“I see, well Jonathan is in the living room, he's in his real form, he's been much more comfortable in it since the curse was lifted, and he's been researching more and more magic while you two were out.” She explained.

“Ok, did you send invites to the justice league about the unveiling?” I asked.

“No I really don't want Brue there, but I invited a few of my business partners.” Hannah said. “This is a business event.” She told me.

“If bruce is there, he can help give funding to make more.” I said. “Now about that thing you promised, when would you like to cash it in?” I said.

“At your birthday party tonight, and remember it's a foursome, as for Bruce like I said I don't want him there.” She told me.

“I don’t care if you don’t want him there, he’s Batman, and I’d like the entire justice league there, but since you are adamant about it my clones are already giving out the invites as we speak.” I said.

“The invites have already been sent while you were asleep.” She told me.

“To who?” I asked.

“Like I said business partners, who might provide funding to build more of them.

“I don’t trust who you’re talking about, they will see my Dinotrux and turn them into weapons! I will not accept funding from Lex!” I said.

“I don't have any intention of accepting anything from lex either but because of circumstances while you were in your coma I wasn't left with much choice but to invite him.” She shrugged.

“I swear, you better make me feel good on my birthday, cuz I’m gonna give it to you hard if Lex tries anything.” I said.

“He’s gonna try something either way, this isn't the first time he's tried to steal from me, but Jonathan and Clara have made some extra security.” She told me.

“Ok, do you know if Cheetah will be there? I'd like her to join our foursome.” I said.

“Well even though she has betrayed Lex before it seems she is in the city along with the thinker, Star Sapphire, Black manta, my former colleague Tala, Heat wave, and mister freeze.” Hannah said she was well informed.

“This will be a fun night!” I said.

“Well you'll have me and Jonathan will take Cheetah so make sure you have your way with her first if you want her.” Hannah told me.

“Don’t worry about that, apparently when I give a girl a kiss, they start to love me.” I said.

“Oh well I guess it didn't work on me.” She said getting back to cooking,

“Any chance you could be doing this in nothing but your apron?” I asked.

“Sorry but that would be for Jonathan not you.” She said.

“Can’t we have a little quickie before we need to go? Or we could do it in the limo again?” I asked.

She turned around then walked right in front of me before placing a hand on my cheek. “What me and you have is a physical attraction for each other, not love.” She told me.

“I know that, I just like being friends with benefits.” I said.

“Plus Jonathan will be coming with us, so he’ll have most of my attention.” She explained.

“Fine, HEATHER! Come here girl!” I called out.

Heather came running on all fours and tackled me to the ground. “Master! You’re awake! I've missed you so much!” Said Heather, wagging her tail.

“I missed you too, now get off your crushing my ribs!” I said. Heather got off and sat on her haunches like a normal dog.

“Well now that you got your companion, let's get Jonathan and go,” She said.

“Ok, oh, before I forget, does my magic seem different to you? I feel like there’s more dark magic in me than before Me and Raven broke the curse.” I said, walking out of the kitchen with Heather in tow, walking on all fours.

Jonathan was sitting on the couch holding a book on undead magic and necromancy. He looked up from his book before closing it. “You're awake.” He said standing up.

“Yeah, and you are reading about bringing things back from beyond the grave, exactly how many taboos are we trying to break? Is there a world record for it that I haven’t heard about?” I asked.

“I'm not bringing back the dead, mine and Clara’s newest creation require a fragment of a soul to operate so we’ve been making and researching artificial souls.” He explained.

“You are gonna bring back something from the grave, I already know that, but that’s the future, right now you gotta get ready for the unveiling party. Speaking of which.” I snapped my fingers and instantly I was wearing a nice 3 piece tuxedo. Black coat, black pants, black bowtie, white shirt, black dress shoes, and red pocket square.

“Necromancy compared to some of the dark secrets we have in our library, could be considered child's play.” He told me, tossing the book, making it vanish. He changed into his adult form, and wore a two piece black suit, he had a navy blue striped tie, black dress shoes, and finally around his neck a necklace, with a small forge shaped piece of metal as its centerpiece.

“Still, it’s not really something normal people are into.” I said adjusting my bowtie.

“It's better than taking a piece of a soul from random strangers.” He countered. “And Necromancy is one of the traits of a demoninite.” He explained.

“Whatever you say dude, now come on let’s go, we still have things to set up!” I said, grabbing Heather’s leash and hooking it onto her collar.

All four of us got in the Limo, and got comfortable, Hannah sat next to Jonathan, and Heather laid on my lap.

“So here's the Schedule for this eventing, first we just wait for everyone to arrive, make sure the chiefs, and waiters keep the food stocked and fresh while everyone arrives, then hopefully around noon to about 1 we will thank everyone for coming before revealing the Dinotrux” Hannah explained.

“Ok, what shall we do on the ride there?” I asked, giving Heather a scratch behind the ear.

“Could be a few hours before we arrive, so I guess whatever we want to keep ourselves entertained.” Hannah told me.

“Which means?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Whatever we want, which includes sex, blowjobes, or whatever.” She explained.

“I actually knew what you meant I just wanted to hear you say it, so Johnathan you up for sex?” I asked looking at him.

“I’m game but I’m keeping Hannah to myself this time.” He told me, groping her breasts.

“Ok, I’ll just have my little pup here suck me off and have her take it from behind afterwords.” I said, moving Heather to the floor and unzipped my pants and brought my dick out. Jonathan did the same, and Hannah shifted to her anodite form. “Hey, Jonathan would you like to do her pussy in that form?” I asked.

“Hmmm I never thought of that, and I think I have a way to do that.” Jonathan told me, summoning his staff, and pointed it at Hannah. She suddenly had a pussy, then he cast the same spell on himself.

“Just a little spell that lets us have genitals whenever we want in our real forms.” He said.

“Nice! Ok Heather you know what to do.” I said pointing to my dick. Heather got her muzzle to my shaft and began licking.

Hannah started sucking Jonathan's cock, not leaving an inch unattended, but now they were in a 69 position with him eating out her new pussy.

I saw what they were doing and brought Heather’s fat ass and brought it to my face. I looked at her swollen snatch and saw a few drops of fluid come out. I began ravaging her snatch with my tongue. She began moaning loudly so I brought my cock to her lips and put it in. She got the idea very quickly and began swallowing my cock whole. I began eating her out mercilessly.

“So how’s Heather.” Jonathan groaned.

“Not as good as your sister, but she’s getting there.” I said. “No talking, it ruins the mood” I said going back to eating out my wolf’s pussy.

Jonathan grabbed Hannah's head, and forced her down on his cock, and thrusted into her mouth without pause between thrusts.

I began thrusting into Heather’s throat and she seemed to enjoy it, I felt her throat contracting on my shaft with each thrust. I brought her off my face and turned her around so she was on the seat next to me, her mouth still on my cock. I put my hand on her head and gave it a pat. She began sucking on my dick hard, using her tongue in ways I couldn’t imagine. I was getting close. So was Jonathan as he fucked Hannah's throat.

At the same time we both came making our girls take our whole lengths before we pumped our cum down their throats.

Heather began swallowing my cum quickly, not wasting a single drop. Eventually when I finished, her stomach was swollen, making her look 9 months pregnant. She lapped up any residue and got on the floor then climbed up onto my lap. She saw my member was limp at the moment so she looked at me and put my face between her breasts. She was very soft in here, then she brought her nipple to my lips, which I took. She moaned loudly. I began sucking and to my surprise, milk came out. I came out of her Cleavage, still sucking her milk.

I looked over to Jonathan, and Hannah to see no matter how much of his cum he pumped inside her she kept her curvy figure with no issues. She pulled herself off him before saying. “Delicious, so much energy.” She said now laying on the floor spreading her legs for Jonathan he got out of his chair, and started rubbing his dick against her pussy.

My dick got hard and Heather knew it. She put her soft paw down and wrapped it around my dick and slowly inserted herself onto it. She began panting with her tongue hanging out, and her tail wagged uncontrollably.

Jonathan finally pushed into her and they both moaned and groaned loudly. “Holy fuck.” Jonathan groaned.

Heather put me back in her cleavage and began riding me hard. “I’ve missed this master! Please breed me!” She cried. I began meeting her hips head on. She began increasing her efforts and was practically howling from all the pleasure.

Jonathan was savagely pounding at Hannah, and she moaned and cried out in pleasure at this new experience. She wrapped her arms, and legs around Jonathan, and he had a look on his face just screaming this was the best experience in his life. “This is so much better than your blowjobs,” He told her, kissing her softly.

“And much better than doing it in a body.” Hannah moaned as the two of them started making out aggressively.

{Jonathan POV}

Hannahs pussy felt so good, it was dozens of times better than her blowjobs. It felt the same but energy flooded into my body setting every pleasure sensor in my body off, especially around my cock. I was getting so close already, and suddenly was I was cumming inside her I still didn't stop thrusting, it felt too good to stop, Hannah was screaming in pleasure and her hair grew, and glowed brightly, she was absorbing mana from me, and while Anodites can absorb mana, they can only do it for the area surrounding them, Demoninite however drew from the entire galaxy so my energy gathering was far greater than she could take from me. Her tongue hung out of her mouth as her hair wrapped around me to keep me thrusting.

Mamoru was thrusting inside Heather as she rode him. It was after minutes when he came grabbing her hips to make her hilt and they made out. Hannah by now had almost formed a cocoon of mana around me and her. Mamoru noticed what was happening and sent a shockwave from his hand that separated us. When I was pulled off of her she got covered in my cum, and I was panting heavily, while Hannah cleaned herself off with her tongue.

“What happened?” I asked.

“How should I know? Now let me get back to this will you!” Said Mamoru, continuing with Heather. Hannah flew back over to me to start sucking my dick again. I could only guess all that mana has supercharged her, and she was high on her new source of mana. I pulled over off, and forced her back into a human body, we started making out before she went back to sucking my dick as a human, this gave me the chance to watch Mamoru and Heather as she was riding his dick again.

Soon there was a knock on the window to the front of the car. Hannah stopped sucking me to go up there, after a minute she came back. “All right it appears traffic has been kind and we’re almost there.” She told everyone.

Mamoru came again and got Heather off of him and put her on the floor. “Ok, you be a good girl and clean that out, now Hannah, could you help make me look presentable.” Said Mamoru. Heather began licking her snatch clean.

Hannah snapped her fingers fixing his suit, and combing back his hair, for me she tied my hair up in a ponytail, and fixed my suit, finally for herself she put on a red waist-high even split dress, which matched her hair and eyes and watching heels.

“Thanks, now let's get ready.” Said Mamoru.

“What about Heather, do we just leave her in here?” I asked.

“I’m gonna have her on a leash, and I have already cast a spell so she looks like a normal wolf, instead of an anthro.” Said Mamoru.

“Ok then but make sure she doesn't speak.” Hannah told him stepping out of the limo, and we saw mine and Clara’s work as the Custodian, they patrolled the area, there are about 20 in total.

“Don’t worry, the spell takes care of that too, to us she’s talking, to everybody else, she’s barking or growling, actually this will get confusing.” Said Mamoru. Mamoru put his hand on Heather’s head and instantly she was a normal black she-wolf. “There, that’s better. Now she looks and sounds like a normal wolf to everyone.” Said Mamoru.

“Ok then good, let’s go inside, and get ready.” I said we all got out of the limo.

{Time skip a few hours Hannah POV}

“Before we unveil our newest project, I want to introduce the designer, and developer of this new tech, May I present, Mamoru Shingami.” I said into the mic looking over the large crowd, before taking a step to the side, to let Mamoru take the stage. After he stood in front of the mic I got off the stage.

(Mamoru pov)

“Hello everyone! I’m glad I was able to finish these revolutionary projects!” I said into the mic.

“I bet you are all wondering… “what is with this guy? Why is this loser on stage?” Well I’ll let you know what I’ve done to be allowed up here today! I’ve been working on a new type of machine, a machine that’s smart enough to ace the turing test!” I said getting odd/baffled looks from the crowd.

I took the microphone and walked to the right side of the stage. “I have been working on something that can help construct new homes and other large builds. Now the things I made, I could not do all alone, so I made some helpers, ladies and gentlemen let me introduce you too…… the reptools!” I said, pulling a cloth of what seemed to be a table, but was revealed to be a set of glass cages.

There were four of them, the first two were reptilian shaped machines and on their foreheads were drill bits, then along their backs various other bits for different purposes, the other two were wrench shaped, and had legs.

“This is Revvit, Click-Clack, Waldo, and Ace. They are reptools, Revvit and Click-Clack are called Rotilions, Waldo and Ace are called Wrenchtools, each of these little guys helped with making the real projects, they are part of the original project, but still, they are just here for you to look at, and so if you think they are impressive, just wait til’ we get to the big boys. Any questions before we bring them out?” I said to the crowd.

“What is the purpose of these tools?” Someone asked.

“They aren’t tools. They are living sentient machines, capable of thinking and feeling, just like everyone else, what sets them apart from other AI’s, is they don’t follow the three laws of robotics.” I said.

“Are you crazy what if they're hacked!” Yelled one of them.

“They can’t be hacked, as I said before, they’re alive.” I said.

{Hannah POV}

I was listening to Mamoru’s Q and A before I heard a repulsive voice.

“Quite the party.” I turned to see Lex Luthor wearing a business suite. “Come now you don't have to look at me like that.” He said.

“The only reason you're here is because I was given no choice in the matter, so just buzz off.” I told him looking back at the stage.

“Interesting little toys your RND department have made, I wonder how much are you selling them for.”

“Come on people! They are not simple machines, they are as close to living as possible, they consume metal ore, they think and feel just like we do! Stop asking these dumb questions! Ok let’s move on! let's see what you think of Ty!.” Said Mamoru on the stage. He went over to the curtain and opened them all the way to reveal a large 38ft tall machine. It was red, and its head and small arms gave it the appearance of a t-rex, but instead of legs it had treads, and it had a wrecking ball at the end of its tail.

“They aren't for sale, my company is retaining exclusive rights to them, and don’t think your little band of villains will be of any help.” I told him.

“Oh you are well informed, I expected nothing less considering our history.” Lex Luthor said sipping on a glass of champagne.

“Nothing happens in this city without my knowledge you should know that but now, so why don't you just take your band of criminals and leave.” I said starting to talk away.

“Well by the end of the day you know I always win in the end.” I heard him say.

“Tell that to superman.” I said, before getting out of ear shot of him.

“Now everyone, this is called a T-Trux, one of the powerful types of the Dinotrux! This particular T-Trux is named Ty-rux, but most call him Ty. With his wrecking ball tail and powerful jaws he can break through solid granite with a single chomp or smash. But don’t let his appearance fool you, he’s actually a nice guy when you get to know him.” Said Mamoru, he began climbing onto Ty. “Any questions?” Asked Mamoru.

“So the purpose of the machines are demolition?” One asked to verify.

“Technically he’s able to build and destroy, if you will look at the video I can show you what these guys can do!” Said Mamoru pointing to a screen, Ty moved to the side to allow the people to see the screen.

The video showed multiple types of dinosaur-like construction vehicles. They built a large building in under an hour. The video ended and shut off.https://m.youtube.com/watch?index=2023&list=UL-i0zGcXYjK4&v=aq8bexMY6SE

“Now these guys will be doing that for everyone in the city, we will have homes built for the homeless, and if Ms. Harlock is willing, each person to move into the new house will also receive a job at the company, how’s that for a new deal?” Said Mamoru.

The crowd seemed to like his ideas. “Of course, and not only that but they can help with repairs to towns, and cites, when they are damaged by those the Justice league have to put away, such as Heatwave, and other destructive villains the league has put away.” I explained, walking onto the stage next to Mamoru.

“That’s right, soon these guys will be helping with construction sites and more, all over the world.” Said Mamoru.

“And our plans make sure that our machines don't take away jobs from the people, they will only provide assistance for things that would otherwise prove difficult to do on our own.” I added, making many of them look at each other and nod. “But we need your help, to make this dream a reality we need funding to help with the construction of the mighty machines, so we ask for your donations to help build them.” I said.

Suddenly the doors to the warehouse exploded, and there stood six villains, Star Sapphire, Tala, Black manta, Mr Freeze, Cheetah, and finally the thinker.

“I’ve got Cheetah and Mr. Freeze, who you want to take on?” Whispered Mamoru.

“Ill take Tala, the Custodians will take the rest.” I told him snapping my fingers, and they started rolling around the guests with speed and precision to get to them, the guests were panicking and making for the back entrance. When everyone was gone, I saw Jonathan in his armor, his sword in his right hand, and his staff in his left.

Mamoru shifted to his normal form. 7ft tall, green eyes with black sclera, sharp teeth in Venom grin, short spiky hair, black jacket, black gloves, black coat, black boots, black pants and black polo shirt.

He pulled his hood on and jumped into the air and flung himself at Cheetah. I transformed and teleported to Tala.

“So how low did you fall to work for a man like Luthor?” I asked,

“I wanted revenge on you and your brother for causing the destruction of Cadmus.” She told me.

“Well it'll take more than you to take down even one of us.” I said firing a blast of mana, she teleported as the blast completely obliterated the wall behind where she was.

‘Thank you Jonathan for the boost.’ I thought in my head with a smile before locating Tala, she was above me. I looked up to see her casting a spell. I flew out of the way letting it hit the ground..

{3rd person}

Heat wave was the easiest of the lot to take care off, his flames were no issue for the golems, and they captured him with ease. The others were not so easy, Black Manta’s suit gave him enhanced strength and speed allowing him to outmaneuver the golems, but he was not strong enough to do much damage to them.

The thinker calculated the size strength and speed of them in his head, so he know how to get out of the way of their attacks, the only two that proved a real problem were Mr freeze, and Star Sapphire, Mr freeze had already frozen several of the golem though most broke out of their icy prison with only pure strength, others using their own strength to free their brothers, using their fists, or ranged attack where they shoot out their fists, with a chain connecting it to the rest of them.

Lastly Star Sapphire, the only one proved to be able to destroy them she used her gem to blow off the arms of the stone creatures before blowing their heads off, rendering them dead, a few managed a few hits with their ranged attacks but most were shrugged off by either her shooting them out of the air, or her personal force field protecting her.

Mamoru was fighting against Cheetah, he was letting her think she was winning.

“Why are you holding back?” She asked.

“I don’t like hurting pretty little kitties.” Said Mamoru, dodging an attack.

“Already fell for that trick once, not happening again.” She said, trying to claw Mamoru’s face off.

“Hey, I’m serious, I really like cats, especially cheetahs. I think it's cute that they chirp.” Said Mamoru.

“I already learned not to mix business and pleasure. So it'll take more than words to move me.” She said lunging at Mamoru.

(Mamoru pov)

I caught her and brought her to the ground. “Then how about this?” I said pressing my lips against hers. She began purring. “I’m in an open relationship if you’re interested in joining me later.” I said with a kind smile.

“So you know like any cat I enjoy being spoiled.” She said licking my neck.

“If you want to be spoiled you’ll have to earn it.” I said rolling over so she was on top. “But since we’re in this special position at the moment, why don’t we find somewhere private and get to know each other better?” I asked.

“I saw some very large boxes on my way in, a good place to hide.” She said.

“Hmm, still, how about my place? It’s gonna be my birthday tomorrow, wanna be there?” I asked, levitating off the ground and standing us both up. A custodian was about to hit her but I caught it’s fist and crushed it.

“Sure, just make sure my employer can't reach me after he learns of our little arrangement.” She said placing her hands on my chest then pressed her breasts against me.

“Girl, for a fun time with you, I’d kill a man, I’ve done it before and felt nothing, what’s another. It’s about 1 o’clock, my place at 3?” I asked.

“Sounds good now to make my exit.” She said before running. I snapped my fingers and instantly there was a card with my address to where I live and my phone number in her hand.

{Hannah POV}

“Just give up Tala you can’t beat me alone.” I said.

“Who said I was alone.” She said with a grin, I suddenly felt something hit my back. I cried out in pain before falling to my knees. I turned my head to see smoke coming off my back. Star Sapphire was standing behind me with a hand on her hip, and a smile on her face.

“Bitch!” I shouted trying to get back to my feet before Tala attacked me from behind.

{Jonathan POV}

“Where did that little guy go.” I said lifting a crate trying to find Luthor, he snuck away at some point, but I can't find him.

“Well better go lend a hand.” I said tuning to see how the battle is going. Mamoru was doing fine, so were the golems, but I was horrified when I saw Hannah, she was laying on the ground motionless, Tala and Star Sapphire stood over her, Tala was preparing to deliver the final blow, I was filled with rage, and suddenly I was hit with flashes, not pleasant or sad ones like the ones I experienced so far, no these memories were thousands of years of bloodshed and pain, and everything was coming back to me now, every planet I've ever seen, every birth of a star, and their death, the birth of empires, and kingdoms later only to turn to dust, every single soul that was lost in countless battle, and the many unforgivable things I’ve had to do just for me and Hannah to survive, entire worlds that I’ve had to destroy just to protect me and her, countless empires, I’ve wiped from existence to hide our existence, entire races laid low in the peak of their power by me.

The entire warehouse grew cold, catching everyone's attention ay this sudden change. Mamoru looked over at me.

“Oh shit, y’all better run, Because I think he just remembered everything from his life.” Said Mamoru, with a look of shock plastered on his face. No one had the time to react as I teleported to Tala and Star, with a flick of my wrist they were sent crashing against the wall, and held up against it as if by nothing. I looked down at Hannah, placing my hand against her face, she was alive, but barely. I stood back up to face the two who would dare hurt her, to hurt the only family that ever stayed by my side through everything, through every atrocity I committed, all the loss and sorrow, I've suffered because of it, every time I’ve used the full force of my power to eradicate worlds even solar systems.

The pressure from me was crushing them but it wasn't enough, not even close. With my staff held out, I flung them against the ceiling, the walls, the floor, making sure not to kill them, it would be too kind to just free them from their suffering, but no more, no more will I hold my power back against those that try to harm us.

Lighting shot from my staff, electrocuting the pair of them, their screams filled the room, and the hearts of everyone here.

“Oh damn, they are so dead.” Said Mamoru, he just stood still and watched in shock.

Their arms and legs started to become charred and black by the burns, and electricity, their torsos and heads unharmed, I finally stopped the lighting, before changing to a new form of torture, their charred, and blackened limbs started to be pulled in several directions, tears in their flesh started to occur making them bleed profusely.

“Ok man you’ve done enough, now is time to stop.” He said, I turned my head to look at him, in my eyes he could only see all the emotions that I've had to experience, all the pain, sorrow, rage, despair, and the utter hatred for myself for not being able to do anything more than harm to protect myself and Hannah. “I’ve seen what you’ve done in the past, I don’t care about that, because it doesn’t matter, what matters now is what you do here, right now, I know you don’t wanna hear the crappy Colossus speech, nobody does, just try and remember, this isn’t your world, you have to behave, play nice, don’t become a monster.” Said Mamoru, gripping me by the shoulders.

“Can you honestly say they won't return, that me letting them live now won't cause any risk to the future?” I asked, emotionless.

“No matter what any of us do, we try to do our best, so tell me do you really want to kill them? Or are you too stubborn to say you’re sad and hurting, You brought me here, and now I know why my author left me here, so I could help you! Now stop, harming others because you’re hurting, just put them down and heal them. We can take them with us and torture them properly at home.” Said Mamoru.

“No.” I whispered. “We’ll let them go but be warned whatever happens to them is your fault, for those that waste the chance I give them pay the ultimate price, I never give second chances.” I told him looking him in the eyes.

“You know what, you shouldn’t have to do this…. so I’ll do it!” Said Mamoru taking out a pair of 9mm pistols and shooting both Star and Tala in the foreheads. He dismissed his guns and looked at me. “I don’t like having others weighing down my conscience.” He said, showing no emotion.

“Then I guess I will extract my prizes after their death.” I said putting my sword away, then held out my hand, their souls were pulled from their bodies, then formed a small orb in my hand of white wispy essence.

“Ok, so now you have their souls, what are you gonna do with them?” Asked Mamoru.

I took off my helmet, then tossed it in my mouth, suddenly I now had all their memories, an effect of consuming souls along with other effects, but that is the most immediate.

“That’s gross dude. Real gross, come on, lets go home, we have to be ready for my birthday tomorrow, oh by the way, I got Cheetah to come over later.” Said Mamoru grinning and doing finger guns.

“First we have to deal with them.” I said looking at the other villains, I lifted my staff, but before anything could happen, a black dome formed around me pushing Mamoru away from me.

“Raven?” I said looking around, it was then I saw her floating right in front of me. “Raven I.” She stopped me with a kiss.

Once she broke it she said. “I saw everything, I saw all the memories that forced their way into your mind, and I understand why you did them, but please stop, let them go, let the league take care of them.” She begged me. I looked at her, and she looked at me, it was only then when everything started to fade away, and she dropped her dome.

I stepped over to Hannah and picked her up, then grabbed my helmet. “Lets go home.”

“We are one odd group of people.” Said Mamoru, shaking his head. “I’ll go get Hannah.” He said going to Hannah and putting his hand over her forehead.

“We aren't normal to begin with.” I told him before we teleported home, and I slowly fed Hannah my mana, to help heal her. I also snapped my fingers to store Tala’s and Star Sapphire bodies in my pocket dimensions.

“So….. what now?” Asked Mamoru.

“We rest, and try to forget today ever happened.” Was all I could say.

“You can do that, but I’ve got some “quality time” with Cheetah at 3.” Said Mamoru doing air quotes.

“Not really surprised.” I said sitting both Hannah and Raven on the couch.

“Has anyone seen Heather?” Asked Mamoru, looking around.

I snapped my fingers and she appeared on the chair, “I teleported her to my pocket dimension when the fight started.” I told him.

Mamoru sat down on the couch and summoned the remote. “We really need to have more normal family outings” Said Mamoru.

“Well lets see, we have a half-demon, two energy beings, a maker woman who is basically a giant, a woman with a magic arm, an anthro pony, a changeling, a semi anthro wolf, soon to be cheetah, and you, so tell me what are the chances of any normal outings with this line up?” I asked.

“Let’s see, theres camping, there’s fishing, going on an Indiana jones style adventure, etcetera. Or were you being rhetorical and not actually expecting and answer?” Said Mamoru.

“Well I'll give you a few choice words, camping, Poison ivy, both the plant and the woman, fishing only normal looking people here are Raven, me, Hannah and you, adventuring not exactly a normal outing.” I said

“You should see Equestria, it is all kinds of messed up, oh and earlier, there are a few girls you didn’t mention, but should have, for example, Cadence, Fluttershy, Sunset, a few others I can’t mention.” Said Mamoru listing them on his fingers.

“Cadence was a one-time thing.” I told him.

“You say that now, but then I’d be giving something away if I said more than that.” Said Mamoru. “Anyway there’s one more girl I wanna add.”

“Who's that?” I asked, thinking what to do with Tala, and Star.

“Well I’m not sure if she exists here, so I’m not sure if we could even find her.” Said Mamoru.

“Well if you find her, I'll try to help however I can, and now I know what to do with those bodies.

“That sounds super creepy and wrong, I’m gonna go jump off the roof a couple of times!” Said Mamoru racing up the stairs.

“Well, it's time to put my skills to work.”

I teleported to the forge, bringing the bodies out of my dimension. I first decided to search them for anything useful. I took Star’s gem but there was nothing else useful, so it was time to get started. I waved my hand and then glyphs and symbols carved themselves into the floor. I summoned my staff before banging the butt of the staff on the ground causing them to light up.

“I call upon the ether to restore these bodies, and ready them for new souls.” I chanted, their bodies glowed, then lifted into the air, then turned into pure light. “Now for the souls which these vessels shall hold.” I continued putting my hands together, then created 2 small red wispy orbs. They flew into the light turning it into a blood-red shade. I began to chant in an ancient and forgotten language, which only a few have learned, it was a language used to sow the soul, and the body together in eternal union. The light started to change shape such is the ways of magic which can never be determined and can change at a moment's notice.

When it was done, two women stood before me, the first who used to be Star Sapphire, she stood at 6 foot two her hair white as snow, and reached below her waist, her eyes a lovely shade of green, and her shine a light beige, her curvy body was now complemented by her new larger breasts, and ass. Then there was Tala, her hair reached her waist, and was raven black, the same with her pupilless eyes, all you could see was darkness in her eyes, her breasts were larger than Star’s, but didn’t quite have the curves she did but her hips were wider hips, and an aura she gave off made her more attractive than her, did I also mention neither of them were wearing clothes right now. They got on one knee, and placed a hand on their chests.

“How may we serve you master?” They asked.

“Arise my servants.” I told them, I didn't really like this but this spell makes them my servants. I looked at Star. “Your new name shall be Sarah for the time being, as for you, your name will be Jessica.” I told Tala, then snapped my fingers putting them in maid outfits.

“Ok now that is cute” Said Mamoru, showing up behind me.

“They are bonded to me forever, so it's not as cute as it sounds.” I told him.

“Meh, I was talking about the outfits.” Said Mamoru. “What time is it?” He asked.

“Almost three with how long I’ve had to chant to sow the souls, to their new bodies.” I told him.

“Oh shit! Cheetah should be right outside!” Said Mamoru excitedly.

He instantly vanished in a puff of smoke.

(Mamoru pov)

I ran outside and sure enough, Cheetah was right outside, wearing a disguise. A sun hat, large sunglasses, and a trenchcoat.

I walked over to the barrier and opened it before she slammed into it. “I was a little worried you wouldn’t show up.” I said.

“I thought the same, It's not really like me to trust someone I just met.” She said.

“Then how else do people enjoy new things?” I asked with a smile. “Now come on, I’ll take you to my room so we can get to know each other better. We can talk or have sex, it’s up to you.” I told her.

“Lets go inside before we decide.” She said, taking off her hat, and sunglasses as she started walking.

“Ok, that’s fine with me.” I said. I opened the front door to let her in. “Kitties first.” I said.

She walked in but froze at the size of the place on the inside. “Wow.”

“This isn’t the house, this is just the room filled with enchanted statues.” I said walking over to the next door. “This is the house.” I said opening the door.

I took her to the living room where all of the girls were, plus Jonathan, and his two new maids.

“Hey Johnathan, just taking a stray cat up to my room, just ignore anything you hear. Nightmare, Chrysalis, Heather, stay downstairs, I have to be alone for this.” I said, guiding Cheetah up the stairs. We made our way to my room and I opened the door.

So who all are in your relationship?” She asked.

“Chrysalis, She’s a changeling, Heather, She’s a semi anthro wolf, and Nightmare, She’s… she’s…. well she’s an anthro horse.” I said hanging up my coat and jacket.

“And the others are with that other man?” She asked.

“Yup, even his sister, But enough about who I live with, let’s talk about you.” I said, walking over to my bed and sitting down.

She sat down with me, and placed a hand on my chest. “Well maybe that can wait for later, right now I'm feeling my heat coming on.” She said, licking her lips.

“Really? Well in that case…” I said removing my shirt and tossing it onto the nightstand.

“I like what I see, but let's see what you have downstairs.” She said, almost ripping off my pants. “Good size.” She said before she started licking it, after getting my dick nice and wet she got on top of the bed, my dick just below her pussy.

“Sorry but no foreplay, my mouth isn't really good for blowjobs.” She said dropping on my dick, and I hit her womb when I hilted inside her. “Perfect fit.” She whispered before she started riding me, her claws digging into my shoulders, her tail wrapped around my waist, as she sped up with a grin on her face. She moaned and purred. She started to lick my face, and neck teasingly. I had enough of the teasing, and grabbed her ass and met her thrusts.

“Good I thought I'd be doing all the work.” She told me nibbling on my neck. I pulled out and put her on her hands and knees, then I thrust into her ass. She started to meet my thrusts as well, and again her tail wrapped around my waist, and her claws ripped up some of the bed.

“Yes, yes, yes, yes!” She cried out, she was getting so tight around me, and I was loving it, her soft fur made this even more enjoyable. Then after a few good minutes of hard fucking I came inside her we started making out as I filled her to the brim with my cum. I pulled out before plowing her pussy again.

I began thrusting into her mercilessly. Her upper half collapsed onto the bed, as she started panting, looking like she was running low on energy. “Awe, is the little kitty getting tired?” I asked.

“Shut up and keep pounding me!” She said getting back her energy, as she thrusted back against my hips harder. I met her thrusts and reached to grab her breasts and gave them a big rough squeeze.

“And you better not pull out when you cum, I want that cream inside me!” She told me.

“Your wish is my command!” I said, pounding her even harder. I finally felt her cum on my dick, and she started chirping, and moaning.

“Hurry up and cum, I want it, I need it.” She begged.I pounded even harder and came inside, I gave a few more thrusts and we both collapsed. she purred loudly, as her stomach expanded, her body shuddered, and her pussy contracted around my cock milking what it could.

I began petting her behind the ear. “Good kitty.” I said.

“You better take responsibility if I get pregnant.” She panted.

“You won’t, I slipped a pill in your drink this morning. I know it’s a little creepy, but at least we could have some fun.” I said pulling her closer.

Soon I heard her soft purring as she fell asleep in my arms, and her calm breaths soothed me. I fell asleep with her in my arms.

(Jonathan POV)

“Mamoru is definitely a furry given his current selection of girls.” I said, currently getting a shoulder massage by Sarah.

“You can't really judge him, remember the time we moved to that planet inhabited by anthro wolves, birds, and other animals, you were having a reverse gangbang everyday, plus you've always had a thing for a certain type of anthro animal.” Hannah told me.

“What can I say I love those anthro bunnies, and rabbits, they may be a little smaller than me but they sure can take large packages, and large loads plus they love inviting friends.” I said with a shrug. Remembering the good times before the dark ages.

chapter 14

View Online

{Next day}

We were getting everything ready for Mamoru’s birthday, Hannah was getting a space ready for the foursome, Jessica, and Sarah were making the cake, now dressed in more skimpy maid attires to be more appealing to Mamoru, Tempest, Raven, and Nightmare were wrapping presents, finally, I and Clara were setting up the decorations.

“Ok everyone turn off the lights and get ready, he should be down here any minute.” I said flicking off the lights, then we all hid.

“Hey guys guess what me and-“ he began.

“SURPRISE!” We all shouted turning on the lights, Jessica, and Sarah pulled out the cakes they had made, and placed them on the counter.

“Aaaah!” Screamed Mamoru, pulling out a pair of miniguns out of nowhere and shooting in random directions.

“Hey calm down.” I yelled, grabbing the guns from his hands. I looked around to see everything ruined.

“Oops.” Said Mamoru.

“Well this sucks.” I said, snapping my fingers, fixing the room but the cakes were still ruined. Thankfully the presents were still safe though.

“My bad.” Said Mamoru, grinning like an idiot.

“Whatever, let's just get started, we’ll just order a cake, Hannah can you get on that.” I said, she nodded pulling out her phone, then walked into another room. “Now what do you want to do first?” I asked

“Um, first I’d like all the girls that will be involved in the foursome to line up, then we go through gifts.” Said Mamoru.

Raven tried to sneak in but I pushed her onto the couch, the only ones that seemed to join the line were Chrysalis who just came into the room, and my two servants. “So you have your pick from these three to join our little foursome.” I told him.

(Mamoru pov)

“Hmm, I’m not gonna decide now, let’s just get to having fun. No sex till later.” I said. I snapped my fingers and brought Cheetah downstairs with Heather and put them on the couch. I went over and sat in between them and put an arm around each of them. Cheetah on my left, Heather on my right. Jonathan changed into his energy from taking a sigh of relief, then stretched. Then he picked up a present and handed them to me.

“Me and Calara worked hard on these.” He told me. I took the gift and opened it to reveal a pair of scythes.

I got up and spun them around and put them together to make a large one.

“We made them like death's scythes, and they are possessed like your gauntlets so you can give them unique effects.” He explained.

“Cool, so if I were to-“ I began before tossing the scythe. It began emitting dark magic smoke as It went around the room and came back. I caught it and separated it into two. “Sweet! I am so gonna have fun with these!” I said admiring the blades. “What did you make them with?” I asked.

“Those ingots you gave us, it was a little tricky working with new metal but we got it worked out.” He told me, then Hannah came into the room in her anodite form and then sat in Jonathan's lap after he sat down in the chair.

I put the scythes away in my coat and sat back down. “Thanks for the scythes, bad guys will be pissing their pants.” I said.

“We’ll see but let's keep going.” Jonathan said. They kept giving me gifts, and I mostly teleported them to my room to go into more detail later, but now the cake had finally arrived, Hannah brought it in, and she looked a little worried as she carefully brought in the 8 foot tall cake.

“That is a nice cake, so shall we light the candles?” I said. Suddenly the cake exploded, and standing in its place was a girl in a bikini, she was 6 foot a little chubby, but it was hidden well by her curvy body, large breasts, and huge ass, her long curly pink hair was what first told me who she was.

“Pinkie Pie?” I said.

“Hi birthday boy, did you like my surprise?” Asked Pinkie. She began stepping out of the mess and sat on my lap.

“Well looks like you're getting a lap dance birthday boy.” Jonathan joked before kissing Hannah.

“Oh I’m not here for a lap dance, I’m here for this!” Said Pinkie, opening up my pants to reveal my hard cock.

I remained silent as she took off her bra, and pulled off her panties. “Like what you see? Go ahead, it’s your birthday, touch them!” Said Pinkie, putting my hands on her breasts. I gave them a good squeeze, to which she moaned.

“That feels nice.” Pinkie said then I looked over to Hannah and Jonathan to see they had already gotten started both in their energy forms, with Hannah giving him a handjob while they both watched me.

Pinkie lined up her pussy and practically crammed herself onto my dick. Jonathan lifted up Hannah and did the same with her shoving his whole length into Hannah, she glowed more brightly and moaned loudly. Pinkie began riding me hard.

“Hope you like giving your pies a cream filling.” Pinkie told me, Jonathan and Hannah were going at it, Hannah looked like she was experiencing even more pleasure then she did in the limo, he then started groping Hannah’s breasts.

I grabbed Pinkie hips and started pounding her, my hips smashed her ass making it jiggle. I turned her head, and started making out with her, groping her breasts more aggressively, and roughly, making her moan in my mouth. She tasted like vanilla cupcakes. I came inside of Pinkie and passed out.

When I woke up I was on a bed being jerked off by Hannah, at the side of the room was Jonathan, Chrysalis, and the two maids. “You finally awake, now it's time to end your birthday on a high note wouldn't you say?” Hannah asked.

“Oh yes! You better be doing all the work, I’ve been waiting for this forever!” I said, getting comfortable.

“Good but first you must pick Jonathan's partner.” She said kissing my cheek.

“Ok, Chrysalis, make Johnathan feel good.” I ordered Chrysalis.

She got on her knees, and started sucking Jonahans energy dick, then Hannah got on top of me, lining up my dick. “Ready to experience what Jonathan did in the limo?” She asked sultrily.

“Only if you don’t try to make a cocoon like last time.” I said.

“I only did that cuz I was high on his mana, you may be powerful and stronger than Jonathan in some areas, but when it comes to mana Jonathan has way more, and much more pure.” She explained giving me a kiss.

“Well ok then, now let's get laid!” I said. She planted herself on my cock, and immediately I felt pleasure course through my entire body, she started moving her hips looking me in the eyes while she slammed against my hips. I looked over at Chrysalis and Jonathan to see him pinning her against a wall and thrusting into her pussy her eyes we rolled back as her tongue hung out of her mouth, but then Hannah grabbed my chin to make her look at me. “Keep your eyes on me, your mine tonight.” She told me.

I grabbed her ass and used my super strength to squeeze her ass hard. “Hey not so hard, I might be stronger than most organics but not that strong.” She told me. She used her hair to take my hands off her, then pin them to the bed as she started riding me harder, then she pressed her lips against mine as she started making out with me.

“Is my kiss starting to work on you? You seem to like my lips a lot more than my dick.” I said.

“Your lips have a certain taste to them, but the answer is still no, just giving you all my attention.” She told me then kissed my neck next.

“If you can taste it, it’s working a little bit, now let go, I’m not into bondage.” I said.

“Oh no fun, and I planned to suck you off again like last time, and it wasn't your lips, I was tasting it was your mana, taking it directly has certain flavors, yours taste like chocolate, and caramel.” she said letting me go.

“Oh so you like it now, give me a few seconds so I can open the floodgates.” I said, releasing all my mana. Normally I keep it contained so it can’t be detected, but now I’m letting it all go on full blast. She moaned loudly as she glowed brighter.

“So much all at once, I almost came.” She moaned, speeding up her hips.

“That’s just the trickle, here comes the flood.” I said releasing more mana.

“You'll need to cum to let me taste it all, though kisses let me taste some of it.” She said, licking her lips.

“Then you might wanna go a bit faster.” I said. I was getting close.

She started going harder, and faster than before. Jonathan threw Chrysalis onto the bed wildly thrusting into her right next to me. I reached over to Chrysalis and made out with her. Hannah made a few final thrusts and I came, making her moan loudly, but she kept moving.

Jonathan came in Chrysalis, her stomach expanded, then she broke the kiss so she could kiss Johnathan. “Your mana tastes wonderful Mamoru, Jonathan how does Chrysalis taste?” Hannah asked, he broke the kiss before answering.

“Like black licorice.” he told her, as they started making out as Hannah kept riding me as I was cumming. Eventually I passed out and fell asleep.

{Next Day}

I woke up the next morning in my bed, all of my girls at my side. My phone rang and I picked up. “Yawn, Hello?” I said.

“It's Batman, I need your assistance with a case.” I heard over the phone.

“Ok I’ll be there now.” I said. I was there, dressed in my normal hero clothes, behind Batman in 2 seconds. “So what exactly is the problem?” I asked.

“Theres been a murder, a criminal known as Orca has been found dead in the sewers shot in the head.” He told me.

“Ok, I’ll need to see the body and the crime scene, if the body’s still there that would help a lot.” I said.

“It's been moved to the morgue.” He told me

“Ok then, let’s go! Can I drive?” I said.

“No.” Was all he said.

I got into the passenger side and buckled up. He started driving then after getting out of the cave he asked. “I heard your presentation was attacked by Luthor and other criminals.” he said.

“Yes it was, I was able to get Cheetah to come to my place, now she’s staying there.” I said.

“But I also heard that two of your assailants somehow vanished off the face of the earth.” He added

“Johnathan brought them home, he made them into our maids.” I said with a chuckle.

“You mean after he tortured them, and you killed them.” He said not breaking eye contact with the road.

“You don’t miss a thing do you?” I deadpanned.
“So you knew about that, yet you invited me on your case, why? Oh, and it was my birthday yesterday, did you know that?” I asked.

“Yes, it was mentioned in your files, as for why you were invited, it was mostly because of your association with Jonathan, Doctor fate has told me he has a talent for Necromancy, so if he brings her back we can find who killed her and why.” He said.

“I can do the same things he can do and more.” I deadpanned, giving him a sideways glance.

“That is why I called you instead of him, you can do what he can, but you show more experience in the field.” Batman explained.

“So you want me to bring a corpse back to life? Anything else?” I asked.

“Then nothing else, once she tells us who killed her and why, you can go.” he told me,

“Oh come on, I have nothing better to do, at least involve me in finding who did it!” I said.

He looked at me then back at the road. “No killing.” Was all he said. “And we still haven't decided what to do with the clone,” He told me

“So how is the clone?” I asked.

“Still in a state of unconsciousness.” He told me

“So you have no use for Galatea?” I asked him.

“Galatea, you know her name?” He asked.

“I know a lot of things, I’d tell you how, but your head would literally explode.” I said. “I’m fine with not killing, I just don’t feel anything when I do, anyway did you like my Dinotrux?” I asked.

“They show promise and risk.” He told me.

“Lots of things show promise and risk, anyway can you put some music on? It’s a little awkward in here, what’re you into death metal, hard rock, reggae, rap, J-pop? I’ve got no problem with any music unless it sucks.” I said..

He turned on a random song, and soon we arrived at the morgue.

“Don’t ever laugh as a hearse goes by for you may be the next to die, they wrap you up in a big white sheet. They put you in a big black box and cover you up in dirt and rocks.” I whispered.

We sneaked in and found Orca’s body on a metal table with a bullet hole in her head. “Do your thing.” Batman told me.

“She’s a big girl, what is she 9-10 feet tall?” I said looking at her size. I went over to her head and inspected the hole. “What kind of gun?” I asked.

“This was a completely custom pistol with its own custom rounds,I’ve tried finding the owner of said rounds but there are none like it on the black market.” Batman explained.

“I hate when there are dead ends. Ok I can’t bring her back.” I said, looking at Batman.

“Why not?” He asked.

“If I brought this body to life, it would just be a husk, I need to find her soul, which won’t be easy, most souls stick around where they died, so we’d have to go there.” I said.

“Ok then, lets go.” Batman said turning around.

“Ok.” I said.

We got back into the batmobile before driving to the location in Gotham city. The manhole was pulled off the sewer entrance, and Batman jumped in. I went in after and followed him.

Batman stood over next to the ladder waiting for me. “This is where she was found, take a look around.” He told me.

“I don’t like it here, the shadows tell me she was killed here, but they can’t tell me by who, her soul is here, but something’s off.” I said.

“What's wrong?” He asked.

“It’s like it’s fragmented, like it has amnesia or something, I can get her soul, but I can’t promise she remembers who did this to her.” I said.

“It doesn't matter as long as she lives.” Batman told me.

I brought out my scythes and put them together. I began spinning the large scythe around. “There she is.” I said.

“What are you doing?” He asked me.

“These scythes are called the soul reapers, I used them to attract Orca’s soul, and it worked.” I
said.

I stopped spinning my scythe and separated it and put them away. I got out a jar and put Orca’s soul inside it. “Ok let’s desecrate a body by reanimating it.” I said, going up the ladder.

“Let's hurry.” He said.

“Yes, we have to get there fast, we’re running out of time, if she isn’t brought back in the next couple of hours, it will be even harder to bring her back.” I said. We got in the Batmobile, then quickly drove back to the morgue where Orca’s body was waiting for us.

I brought out the jar with her soul, I brought the jar to her face and placed it next to her head.

Batman watched as I put my hands to my mouth and opened it wide, unhinging my jaws, and I breathed out a black shadowy mass of dark magic into my hands. I brought it over her head and released it. The shadowy mass spread out and healed up her wounds, then a tail with a fluke flopped onto the floor and her breasts and ass became larger, and her mouth widened, she changed to resemble an orca even more, she was definitely without a doubt 11ft tall standing upright, 16.5ft long including the tail if on all fours, she had a dorsal fin on her back. Her torso, which upon further inspection, led to a long tail that ended in a fluke, she had muscular arms with fins, webbed hands with claws, and she had digitigrade legs with fins, and webbed feet with claws at the end, and a mouth full of sharp teeth, she no longer was a humanoid orca, now she was a semi-anthro, like Heather, she was partially quadrupedal and still had a few biped qualities, her mental state, who could tell. In a way she kind of looked like an almost anthro Akhlut, a mythological creature, depending on what you’ve seen or heard.

“That wasn’t supposed to happen.” I said, pulling out a book from my coat and flipping through the pages.

“What's happened to her?” Batman asked.

“I don’t know, it’s magic, it’s not an exact science, but it seems the healing spell I used may have awoken a few dormant genes, which would explain why she now looks this way.” I said.

“So she'll go through more changes?” He asked.

“No, that’s all the material my magic found, if there were any more surprises, we’d have already seen it by now, ok, now that her body is healed…. and changed, we can put in the soul and reanimate her.” I said. I opened the jar and let the soul out and let it go into the body.

“Then get to it like you said the longer she's dead the harder it is.” He told me.

“I’m working on it!” I hissed, my eyes glowing brightly.

Batman takes a step back to give me some space.

I levitate up 4ft in the air and raise my arms up over Orca.

“!̶h̸t̸r̸o̷f̵ ̵e̸m̸o̷c̶ ̵d̷n̶a̷ ̷e̶s̸i̷r̵a̸ ̴,̵n̵i̴a̷l̷p̸ ̷l̵a̶t̷r̴o̵m̷ ̴r̴u̸o̷ ̸o̴t̶ ̴u̴o̸y̶ ̸n̷r̵u̸t̷e̷r̸ ̸o̸t̷ ̸l̴l̵e̷p̶s̸ ̴s̶i̸h̵t̴ ̴t̶s̷a̵c̴ ̵I̷ ̴,̵t̷r̷o̸h̵s̵ ̵o̶t̵ ̷t̷u̵c̴ ̴s̸a̷w̶ ̶e̶m̸i̴t̷ ̶e̵r̷’̵u̵o̵Y̴ ̸!̵a̷c̸r̵O̶”I chanted over her.

“Is that all?” Batman asked.

I lowered myself to the ground and looked at Batman. “Almost, five, four, three, two-“ I began while counting down on my fingers. Then Orca shot up and flopped onto the ground, gasping for air. I went over to her and gave her a kiss, then she began calming down and welcomed the kiss. I ended the kiss and stepped back. “Shhh, calm down, you're alive, I brought you back, and we just need to ask a few questions. Can you do that?” I asked.

“Y-yes.” She stuttered then Batman stepped in.

“Who was it that murdered you?” He asked.

“The penguin, I failed one of his jobs, and he shot me then and there.” She told him.

“Oh, I’m gonna have fun with him.” I said cracking my knuckles. “Here, go to this address, tell them Mamoru sent you. They will take care of you.” I said, giving her a card with my address and phone number.

“Normally I'd object to that.” Batman said but then looked at Orca. “But this one time I'll let this go, keep her out of trouble or you both end up with a warrant.” He said walking away.

“Ok, you be safe.” I said reassuring Orca.

I joined Batman in the Batmobile. “Why are you still here?” He asked.

“I don’t like it when people are disposed of like garbage, I’m going with you to kick Cobblepot’s feathered ass!” I said buckling up.

“I can take care of him, this is my city, you've already shown what you'll do to certain people.” Batman told me.

“Why, what do you know what I’ll do?” I asked.

“You want to kill him but that's not how we do things here.” He told me.

“You told me no killing, I was just gonna give him an ass beating, maybe break his nose, but killing is only as a last resort, which I doubt it will come to that.” I said.

“We still can't just bust in there, we have no evidence” He told me.

“Ok, so where do we look? I’ve already checked the crime scene with all the shadows, and put everything there to memory, nothing is going-“ I began, then smiled. “Ozwald you sneaky bastard.” I said chuckling.

“What?” Batman asked.

“The rounds didn’t belong to a pistol, they were made to look that way to disguise the fact they were used in his umbrella!” I said laughing.

“I see, and back in there why did you kiss her?” Batman asked.

“Oh..yeah... that, she was freaking out, and well…. it’s all I could think of to calm her down. I have a special thing about my kisses I guess, I can’t explain it, the best comparison would be like Poison Ivy’s mind control pheromones, but it’s not controlling their minds, it just seems to calm girls down, it’s a weird ability, but I can’t complain, anything else?” I asked.

“No nothing else, but I’ll deal with Cobblepot.” He told me.

“So I get the goons, ok, any other things I should know about this? I may know a lot, but I don’t know everything, I need to know as much as I can if I can be of any use to you.” I said.

“I'm saying you can go, you've done your part.” He told me.

“Ok fine, but if things go south, call out Shadow Reaper to your shadow, and I’ll help in any way I can. Good luck!” I said disappearing.

I teleported back to see Hannah, and Jonathan making out on the couch but stopped when they saw me.

“Hey Mamoru last night was great wasn't it?” Hannah asked.

I just deadpanned and sat on the couch and took the remote. I started flipping through channels until I got to Comedy Central. Impractical Jokers was on. “I am so glad I hooked up our tv to our world’s directv cable, still upset There’s still nothing to watch though.” I said.

I felt Hannah put a hand on my leg. “Is everything alright I thought you'd be happy after last night?” Hannah asked.

“I’m fine, I was just out with Batman and he had me reanimate a corpse, it’s Orca, she’s on her way here. But that’s not what I’m upset about.” I said.

“You upset you didn't get to sock who killed her in the face, it's not hard to guess what it is.” Jonathan said.

“It’s not just that, They don’t trust me yet, and it’s mostly because you turned those two into maids after torturing them and me killing them. But he still asked me to help, so there’s that.” I said putting my head to my hand and slumping my shoulders.

“We have done little to prove ourselves, the only thing we've done is give them those files on Cadmus, but that was actually for our benefit not this worlds, this is their world not ours, and they have the right to choose what they involve us with, and how much.” Jonathan explained.

“True, but they’re starting to trust us, or me at least, I really hope they ask for my help before they have to go up against Darkseid.” I said.

“Not likely, he's dead, and without Luthor searching for Brainiac he's never resurrected.” Jonathan told me.

“Well now I have nothing to look forward to.” I said.

“We could always take Apokolips for our own, the universe would be better with our granny and that other guy.” Hannah said. “And we could turn it into a paradise.”

“No matter how much you clean a turd, it’s still a turd.” I said watching the jokers punish Sal.

“Then what about creating our own world.” Hannah said.

“Bad idea, it’ll cause panic throughout the galaxy.” I said.

“How so?” Jonathan asked.

“Let’s see, new planet shows up in empty space out of nowhere, I’m pretty sure people will notice and try to come and visit.” I said. “We’re better off just staying where we are.”

“Alright, what about school, and Villains that might show up?” Jonathan asked.

“I guess that’s something to look forward to, but the school is not really something I needed to do in the first place, I already graduated before I was displaced.” I said.

“We could also pay other dimensions and universes, think of all your favorite animes or cartoons within your reach.” Jonathan added.

“You know what bothers me the most?” I asked.

“What?” Hannah asked.

“If we are in a cartoon universe, do we look like cartoons too, or does everyone look completely normal to us, I can’t figure that out.” I said.

“It… varies, we normally stick to the ones where they look like normal people.” Jonathan said.

“But how do we know they are normal? This is a justice league universe, they are cartoon characters here, yet I can’t tell whether this is like live-action or animated.” I said, throwing up my arms.

“That's where it gets complicated, it is not uncommon with dimension travel for the mind to slightly change to perceive things a little differently, what may look like live-action and it looks like a cartoon to another and all that.’ Jonathan told me.

“That is the most flawed explanation I’ve ever heard, let’s just move on.” I said.

“Yeah. So anything you want to do now, like play a game or something?” Hannah asked.

“Wanna play Minecraft?” I asked.

‘Sure, but if you feel so stressed I have a way to deal with that.” Hannah told me.

“No sex, let’s just play!” I said standing up and going to the tv and hooking up the console. I put in the game and tossed a controller to Johnathan and Hannah.

“Ah there goes my plan to get more of yours, and my brother’s mana.” She said

“Hey Hannah? Do you know where Orca is right now?” I asked sitting down.

“She’s swimming through rivers and lakes to get here.” She told me.

“How’s she doing with her new form?” I asked, going through the main menu.

“She’s a natural.” She said kissing my neck, then Jonathan pulled her off me.

“Your becoming a sex addict Hannah, calm down.” He said.

“Nah, She’s more of a slut.” I said completely focusing on the game.

“I guess she kinda is, but she's our slut.” He said kissing Hannah before getting to the game.

“Hey slut! C'mere, I need you to take your boobs out to distract your brother while I wreck his shack.” I said collecting wooden planks.

“Sorry though im a slut, I only do what my brother says, so-” She said playfully.

“So you admit you're a slut? Cuz that’s all I heard.” I said while killing a zombie.

“I’m my brother’s personal slut, I only fuck who he tells me too.” She told me letting her leg rub against my leg.

“Ok, so you’re a Ho, and you’re brother is a PIMP, so why don’t you ask his permission before you rub my leg, now scoot away I’m trying to play.” I said becoming engrossed in the game.

(Hannah pov)

I huffed at Mamoru for not wanting to have some fun, our lives are endless so we must keep ourselves busy somehow. I looked at Jonathan before getting in his lap to watch him play, and occasionally gently rubed against his hip to tease him, as they played, Mamaoru were working well together building their homes, and mining.

“So Mamoru are you a furry?” I asked.

“No thanks mom.” Said Mamoru, not even realizing what I asked.

“Are you a furry Mamoru?” I asked again.

“What? Oh am I a furry? I dunno, maybe, why?” He asked.

“It's just something Jonathan mentioned because of your selection of girls, and now Orca.” I said.

“Ok. I’m done playing, is Orca here yet? Wait a minute. CHEETAH, HEATHER,CHRYSALIS, NIGHTMARE! GET DOWN HERE!” He shouted.

“She's almost just outside, she's very fast for someone so large.” I told him.

“Great, bring down the barrier so she can come in.” Said Mamoru. His crotch area was straining against his pants.

“Did you really have to do that Hannah?” My brother asked.

“Just consider this a little payback for grabbing my ass so roughly.” I whispered in his ear before I let Orca in.

There was a knock on the door and Mamoru left to go get it. “Coming!” He said.

(Mamoru pov)

“I hope this is her.” I said crossing my fingers. I opened the door and was met with a large pussy in my face. I looked up to see Orca looking down. “I’m glad you’re here, please come in, though you might wanna get down on all fours.” I said, holding the door open.

She got on all fours and crawled through the doorway with some difficulty. I opened the second door for her and waited inside.

She came through, the inner doors growing to accommodate her size. I looked at her as she came in, she seemed more comfortable walking on all fours.

“Watch the tail.” I warned playfully.

"Sorry, it's new." She told me.

“I know, I think it looks good on you.” I complimented.

"So what is this place?" She asked.

“This will be your new home, we can give you two options, you can live in the pool, or you can stay with me in my room, your choice.” I said looking at Orca.

"I prefer a bed." She said.

“Ok, then you’ll be joining me in my room…. follow me.” I said, with her following close behind.

We reached my room where all of my girls were waiting for me.

“Ok girls, make room, we have a new one.” I said making the bed a little bigger so it can accommodate all of us better. I took off my coat and jacket and put them on their rack. I changed out of my clothes and put on my punisher pajamas. I watched Orca get comfortable, then the rest of them got onto the bed. I got in and got next to Orca because she was the largest. I got a pillow and put it under my head. Orca wrapped an arm around me and held me close.

“Thank you for saving me.” Said Orca, giving me a squeeze then holding onto me. I was now in her cleavage, I wasn’t in the mood for sex, so I just cuddled up and shut off the lights.

“You’re welcome.” I said, getting comfortable.
Orca pulled the covers over everyone, and we all went to sleep.

chapter 15

View Online

{Jonathan POV}

Mamoru had just fallen asleep, me and Hannah shifted out of our human forms to relax, being in a body is almost like being in a skin tight suit, comfortable at first but wearing it long term gets uncomfortable.

I laid on the couch with Hannah on top of me as we flipped through channels. We kept going til’ the doorbell rang, but it was strange the barrier was up so no one could have gotten in.

Me and Hannah made our way to the door changing into our human forms, but I changed into my mature one. We opened the door to see two women, one was Cadence who’s stomach had grown, but then I felt a new mana from her, so she was pregnant, the woman next to her looked like some kind of priestess, but her mana felt familiar, like something I hadn't felt for a long time, it was Jasmine.

First cadence had to be dealt with. “Cadence am I right in thinking that-.”

“Yours? yes, the birth control didn’t work.” She told me a little scared, likely thinking I'll throw her out.

I hugged her. “You're welcome to stay, I won't abandon our child, but you're in for a few shocks." I told her, pulling them both inside, then started to tell her everything. She was shocked and disgusted about my relationship with my sister, but after hearing about my curse she started to understand. Now it was time for Jasmine, both her and Hannah hadn't said a word to each other, and did everything they could to not look at the other.

"Cadence, can you go to the right door to the living room so I can have a talk with my daughter." I told her she nodded.

After she was gone, I turned to face her, she had grown a bit, she stood at about 5 foot 10.

"Jasmine where have you been all this time?" I asked her.

"I've been…" She couldn't finish.

"Please tell me, you've been gone so long I want to know why?" I asked.

"She's been building your cult." Hannah told me.

"What do you mean?" I asked, confused.

"After she returned from her adventures she started being affected by your curse, then she…. Tried to kill me, and after I beat her she ran." Hannah explained.

“What do you mean she tried to kill you, I don't understand..” I said.

“I returned after the effects of the curse wore off. I wanted to apologize for everything that I've done.” Jasmine collapsed and started crying. I got on one knee and hugged her, I had no idea any of this had happened.

“I’m here, how about we just go on a little family trip around town, then go to the amusement park, we need time to catch up.” I said looking at Hannah and Jasmine. Jasmine was still crying but I picked her up, and Hannah called the Limo.

After it arrived, I carried her into the Limo and we drove off, me and Hannah shifted to anodite from, making sure we didn’t have our genitals active, Jasmine shifted to hers as well, she was red like her mother, and her hair was longer and reached her feet like normal anodites. She sat between me and Hannah.

“Just calm down.” I told her petting her head. Hannah kissed her forehead, and we finally calmed her down.

“Just tell us what you can Jasmine.” I told her.

It took awhile but she finally said. “After running away I gathered what followers I could to build any army in your name. We built a city and used it as our base of operations to move from one universe to the next, gathering technology, and knowledge where we could.” She explained.

“Where is this city now?” I asked.

“In orbit in camouflage.” She told me.

“Anyone else on board?” Hannah asked.

“Just a large crew working every inch of it, a few soldiers here and there.” Said Mamoru appearing out of nowhere. “By the way, I’m a little peeved you didn’t think about inviting me along, is that Jasmine?”

“How do you know me?” Jasmine asked.

“I know a lot of things, now since we’re going out, can you at least tell me as to where?” He asked.

“We’re taking a tour around town, then we're going to the amusement park.” I told him

“Ok, might as well look the part.” Said Mamoru. Instantly his outfit changed to a black tropical shirt with white flowers, he wore a shark tooth necklace, flip flops made of metal, and a pair of black swim trunks. On his head he had a white sun hat and a pair of sunglasses.

I pulled Jasmine closer to me, it has been so long since I’d seen her, I didn't want to lose her again. “So what are your plans now Jasmine?” I asked

“I’m planning on staying.” She told me.

“Great! So when are we gonna get to the amusement park? I hope they have water rides, I’d look like an idiot if they don’t.” He said looking out the window.

“No they don’t.” I told him.

“Well shit.” Said Mamoru. Mamoru shifted to his normal civilian clothes. “This better?” He asked.

“Yeah.” I told him.

“Ok, so what rides do they have? Roller coasters, Ferris wheels, bumper cars, arcades, swing rides, teacups, trains, carousels, tilt-a-wirls, scramblers, g-force rides? What they got?” Asked Mamoru, listing names of rides.

“I was thinking just an average game, then at the end me Hannah, and our daughter will finish our reunion on the Ferris wheel.

“Ok, then I’ll just go nuts on all the rides while you have your fun.” Said Mamoru.

“Alright then, it looks like everything is decided.” I said as we arrived at the park, me and Hannah put on our human forms, but Jasmine put on her elven form, with some more normal clothes.

“Jasmine, it's best if you change into a human.” I told her. But instead she just put a cowl around her head and face.

Mamoru zipped off, bought a wristband and went inside. The three of us walked inside and started having fun. It had been so long since we had seen her, so we took advantage of this, helping our daughter with the games, and providing some magical assistance here and there.

The first game was the dunk game, you know the ones where someone is sitting on a seat that drops if someone hits the mark, it was fun seeing the man drop into the water. Then we went to the arcade. After a while, we finally went to the Ferris wheel.

She took off her cowl as we got in and started moving. “So after all this time, do you forgive me and your mother?” I asked she was shocked to learn about me and Hannah being siblings, and still feel like she had hidden resentment towards us.

“Yes I’ve forgiven you for that, and… I want to join?” She asked.

“Join what?” I asked.

“Your harem, you took your sister why not your daughter.” She reasoned.

“What are you talking about you’re our daughter you-” She interrupted me.

“I've been to anodyne, and I was shunned just like you, I know that I can never have a lasting relationship with an organic, so that leaves one option.” She told me sadly.

“But you don't lo-.” she stopped me again.

“I do love you, maybe not as strongly as a lover but I do love you.” She told me.

“You three are super weird.” Said Mamoru. “By the way, I’ve been with you since you got on.” He said.

“I told you it would just be us three.” I told him.

“I’m literally everywhere, I’m immortal and in every shadow. I don’t miss much.” He said, relaxing in the seat.

“Well this is a very sensitive family matter.” I said.

“You’re daughter just asked you for sex, that’s not a normal family matter, that’s something to talk with a therapist or psychiatrist about.” Said Mamoru, bluntly.

“This isn't really something a therapist would be able to help us with, and still this is a sensitive matter.” I said.

“And since you let me stay with you, and referred to me as family, that means I’m family, so I’m not really intruding.” Said Mamoru, making a valid point.

“Well what is your opinion on this?” I asked, sighing.

“Oh so now you want my opinion? Ok, well if you’re uncomfortable with doing your daughter, you can just tell her no. Besides, she could join my harem, if that’s ok with you all.” Said Mamoru.

“Why would I join your harem?” Jasmine asked.

“Why not? You might enjoy it.” Said Mamoru.

“Sorry but I'd rather be in my fathers harem.” She told him.

“I’m still interested in you though. Plus I think you are super cute.” Said Mamoru.

“In a complete stranger.” She mentioned.

“Not to me, I knew where you were and what you were doing the whole time you were gone. I just couldn’t tell anyone because it would ruin the plot of the chapter.” Said Mamoru. “How about this, if you give me a kiss, and you don’t like how my mana tastes, I’ll forget about the whole thing.” He said.

She walks over to him and kissed him on the lips, I felt conflicted, but I let it happen, then she pulled away.

“Caramel and Chocolate, an interesting taste, but not the best I've tasted.” She said.

“Try again, more passionately this time.” He said. She shrugged before planting her lips on his. They made out for at least a minute before she pulled away.

“You've got a lot of mana.” She said.

“I do, and have you changed your mind?” He asked with a kind smile.

“Let's compare tastes, want to try it father?” She asked me, I didn't really want to.

‘Please? Just try it, I’m trying hard to concentrate on using telepathy, I know you don’t want her to join your harem, if she joins mine, she will be treated well.’ Said Mamoru, into my head.

“Alright.” I said she came to me and kissed me on the lips, and I had a taste of her mana too, it tasted like strawberries.

Jasmine pulled back and gasped. “That was a little intense, some so much mana from so many things was a little much.” She said.

“So what was my flavor?” I asked, I had thought of asking Hannah but never brought it up.

“Similar to a very powerful and very addictive drug, and hard to get rid of, even now I have to force myself from wanting more.” She explained.

“Is that good or bad?” Asked Mamoru.

“Hard to determine.” She told him.

“So, you’re not sure, let’s try me again, I like the taste of strawberry.” Said Mamoru.

“Sorry but I still choose my father.” She said getting in my lap.

‘Please Johnathan, tell her no, you already have your sister, I don’t have an anodite, I like her, she’s smart, sweet, and she is-’ Mamoru began.

‘You know it's quite easy to pick up on an amateur's telepathic conversion right.’ Jasmine said in both our minds.

“Shit, well I tried.” Said Mamoru, looking upset.

“Well since this is going nowhere I have a proposition, if you both are willing to hear it?” She asked.

“What could you possibly say to make me feel better?” Asked Mamoru.

“I'll join your harem on one condition.” She said.

“I’m listening…” Said Mamoru, giving her a sideways glance.

“Should My father ever want to have a little fun you'll let him, though you can join in if you want.”

“Great, she's taken after her mother.” I said sarcastically.

“Hmmm….. you’ll be in my harem, if your father can fuck you when he wants, Johnathan you’re right…. I’m out of my mind, Jasmine you have a deal.” Said Mamoru.

“Perfect, now tell me about my family members.” She asked, cutting me from the telepathic link.

She got off my lap then sat between me and Mamoru, as they pleasantly talked but I tuned them out and we had a wonderful time at the park before we returned home.

“So, Jasmine, what would you like to do first when we get inside” Asked Mamoru.

“How about you give me a tour?” She asked, but I felt her connect our minds.

‘Eventually, I will get you to see me as more than your daughter, the only question is when.’ She cut the link after telling me that.

(Mamoru pov)

“Ok, I can show you around, but I will do one thing first before we do…” I said.

“And what's that?” She asked me.

I opened the door and changed into a butler’s outfit. Music started.

“It's astounding; Time is fleeting; Madness takes its toll, But listen closely…” he said.

“Not for very much longer.” Said Jessica.

“I’ve got to keep control.” I said.

“Remember during the time warp Drinking those moments when the blackness would hit me” I sang.

“and the void would be calling.” Sang me and Jessica.

I split into multiple versions of myself.

“LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN! LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN!” We sang.

“It's just a jump to the left, And then a step to the right, With your hands on your hips, You bring your knees in tight, But it's the pelvic thrust, That really drives you insane!” Sang my clones while doing the dance.

“LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN! LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN!” We sang.

“It's so dreamy. Oh, fantasy free me. So you can't see me. No, not at all. In another dimension. With voyeuristic intention. Well secluded, I see all.” I sang.

“With a bit of a mind flip… You're into the time slip…. And nothing can ever be the same….You're spaced out on sensation….. LIKE YOUR UNDER SEDATION!” I sang.

“LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN! LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN!” We sang.

“Well I was walking down the street, just a having a think, when a snake of a guy gave me an evil wink…. He shook-a me up, he took me by surprise. He had a pickup truck and the devil's eyes. He stared at me and I felt a change, Time meant nothing, never would again!” I sang.

“LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN! LET'S DO THE TIME WARP AGAIN!” We sang.

I merged back together with my clones and took a bow.

Jasmine put a hand on her face trying to process this. “What have I gotten myself into?” She asked.

“What? No one liked it? I worked hard on all that! I’d like a little praise!” I said, looking hurt.

“It's just hard to process why you just did that.” She said.

“I’ve been wanting to do that for a guest since I got here. It’s a song from the rocky horror picture show. I have it memorized. I was hoping someone might like it.” I said, changing into my normal clothes.

“So what do you want to do now?” She asked.

“Hmm….. I dunno, want to come to my room and have some fun?” I asked.

“Sure, and I did like it.” She said.

I smiled and held out my hand. She took it. I guided her throughout the house and gave her a tour, then we went into my room.

“So this is your room, now that we're here now what?” She asked.

“You can get comfortable if you want, girls come to say hello to jasmine, she’s gonna be staying with us.” I said looking to the others. Jasmine shifted to her anodite form, then got on the bed.

“Nice, here, your parents already have these, so you’ll have them too.” I said snapping my fingers.
Jasmine had a pussy now. She looked down at the new addition to herself.

“I’m gonna take a shower, you can join me if you like.” I said going into the bathroom.

“I think I'll stay to get to know the girls better.” She said.

I looked at her and shrugged. “Ok.” I said. I took my clothes off and made sure Jasmine got a good view of what she was missing. I walked into the bathroom and got a towel and turned on the water. I put the towel next to the shower and got in. I got the soap and began scrubbing.

I felt someone enter the show with me. I turned to see Jasmine.

“So, since you're packing such a big tool, why don't we have some fun?” She said.

“Ok, where do you wanna start?” I asked.

“Well first how about we compare me and my mother? It would be good to know where I stand?” She asked.

“O-ok.” I said, looking her up and down.

“So what do you think? I know older women have a certain appeal but younger girls can't be so bad.” She said.

“I’m yours to do with as you wish, just tell me what you want and I’ll do it.” I said, looking at her body.

“Alright.” She said with a grin before her energy hair wrapped around my dick before it started jerking me off. “So how do you like this kind of jerking must be a first time for you?” I asked.

“I’m not liking this.” I said.

She frowned. “Ok then.” She said, pulling her hair back. “Then how about we just get to the main event.” She said turning around then placed her hands against the wall.

“Ok, hope you’re ready.” I said before going over to her. I put my dick between her asscheeks and began hotdogging her ass.

“This is new.” She said.

“Do you want me to stop?” I asked, slowing my thrusts.

“Well what's the use of giving me a pussy if you're not gonna use it?” She asked.

“I wanted to build up your arousal a bit.” I said.

“Well I can't really get wet in this form so...” She said.

“Oh, so you don’t want me to make you feel good before we have sex?” I asked.

“We can't really feel much, you know, no nerves or anything like that, but we can still feel some, sometimes more than when we're flesh.” She explained.

“So you can do foreplay with me but I can’t do foreplay with you?” I asked.

“Pretty much, at least for female anodites, since you said my father has a dick he can probably have foreplay.” She told me.

“Ok, let’s fuck then.” I said taking my dick and putting it to her lower lips. I slowly pressed in and went all the way to the hilt, Jasmine moaning with every centimeter.

“That feels good.” She moaned.

I began pulling out, then thrust back in, I continued to do this, and began picking up speed.

Jasmine flipped floating in the air, as I continued thrusting her legs wrapped around me, her hands still pressed against the wall. I began using my mana and started making it flow like a tsunami. I began thrusting into her harder. I wrapped my arms around her and began pounding harder. Jasmine began moaning loudly.

“So am I better than my mother?’ She asked.

“Yes, she wasn’t as fresh. Since that pussy is new, you’re a virgin, which makes this feel even better.” I said, grabbing her ass, and making her moan.

“That's good, can't wait to have a threesome.” She moaned.

I stopped thrusting. “With who?” I asked.

“My mother, you, and me.” She said.

“Why her?” I asked.

“Well ive wondered what her mana tastes like, so having a little fun with her might give me that.” She told me.

“I guess, but she doesn’t let me do anything without Johnathan’s permission, which is a huge boner killer.” I said.

“Oh well you never know.” She said.

“I think we should just keep going, quick question, can I cum inside?” I said.

“Only if it's my anodite form.” She said.

“Ok, but I was hoping we could do a few rounds, with you in a different form after this.” I said, beginning to thrust inside again.

“Well I plan on draining every drop from you when you cum so well see if you still have the strength.” She said with a grin.

“I’m always ready for another round.” I said, picking up speed with my thrusting.

“We’ll see.” Jasmine said.

“No more talking, let’s just have sex.” I said, getting into a good rhythm.

“Alright but I'm taking control.” She said making me fall onto a bean chair-like mass of energy which Jasmine made with her hair before she started riding me.

I remained silent and met her thrusts. I grabbed her ass and gave a gentle squeeze, making her moan. Jasmine responded by tightening her pussy, while riding me faster and harder, giving me gentle kisses on my mouth and neck. I began making out with her, giving her a lot of mana. I moved my hands up to her breasts and gave them a few gentle gropes and squeezes.

“You should be careful with giving you mana to an anodite.” She said with a smile. “Once we get a taste for it we can be quite the vampires.” She chuckled.

“Good luck trying to take it all, I’ve got a large supply that continues to fill up to a breaking point.” I said, moving my hands back to her ass, then thrusting into her harder and faster.

“Well that won't be a problem.” She said, then two flashes happened at either side of me then there were clones of JasmineJasmine both looking at me lustfully before climbing into the mana bean bag with me.

I put my hand on both of them and pulled them close. I put one’s ass over my face and the other in front of the original. I began eating out the one over my face, while fingering the other.

Jasmine started to make out with the clones making sure I saw this, groping their breasts, and exploring their bodies with her hands. I was enjoying the view and began eating out the one over my face even more, then began putting more fingers into the other, making them all moan loudly. They were getting close, I could feel it.

Jasmine was going as fast and hard as she could on my dick, trying to bring me to the edge with them. I kept up the pace and eventually all three came, I continued my actions, Jasmine was beginning to become a drooling mess. She put her legs around me, and I noticed with all the mana all three of them were brighter than when we started. I continued to thrust into them, I was getting close. I pushed the one over my face off of me then looked at the original. I took the other one and pushed her off. I grabbed Jasmine by the hips and gave one final thrust, I came inside and shot rope after rope inside her.

Jasmine legs got even tighter around me, locking me inside her, as her pussy acted on its own, contracting and massaging my cock to keep me cuming, the two clones started making out with me and sometimes each other. I finished cuming and let go of Jasmine.

“Well that was great.” She said, her pussy still contracting and massaging me. “Your mana is great, though if I keep getting it like this it might get a little plain.” She said.

“Well, I’m ready for another round, you?” I asked.

“Normally I would say yes but like I said I don't want your mana getting plain so let’s stop here.” she told me.

“Oh come on, am I that bad?” I asked, getting upset.

“No you're great but you're the one that wanted me, so you have to deal with my mind set, you want me to keep wanting more don't you?” She said, kissing my chin.

“Fine, let’s just go to bed.” I said reluctantly.

“Ok then let's go to bed.” She said with a smile.

I made my way to the bed, all the girls made way for us and I got into bed, still naked. Jasmine got in next to me, then Orca got behind me, Cheetah came behind Jasmine and cuddled up to her. Heather, Chrysalis, and Nightmare got behind Orca. Orca wrapped an arm around me and pulled me closer. She gave me a kiss on the forehead and put my head between her breasts, then she brought the covers over everyone and we all got closer and cuddled up. We got comfortable and went to sleep.

chapter 16

View Online

{Next day Jonathan POV}

I wasn't really comfortable with my daughter being in Mamaoru’s harem, I really wasn't, but I couldn't really stop her. Maybe in the future I'll be more comfortable but not right now. Hannah felt my discomfort and comforted me when I needed it, and said that maybe she shouldn’t let Mamoru fuck her anymore I told my sister it’s her decision if she wants to or not, but now that my sister wants to go back to being mine, only made me feel a little happier.

Me and her sat on the couch of our living room watching tv. She sat next to me leaning against me lovingly as we watched netflix. During my spare time I always tampered with magic creating my own spells, one I take much pride in since it helped me in many situations. It's perfect since I have so much mana.

“So honey you feel like doing anything today?” She asked.

“Not really, especially not sex.” I told her, placing my hand on her shoulder bringing her closer.

“Yeah there's been too much lately.” She said.

Clara and Tempest soon joined us, Cadence whent to her place to have things taken care of so she can move here, then put her house on rent so she has some income since Shining was the one working, I've heard he was fired from his job because he threw a very messy tantrum at work.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1Pj4dLiwsAw

“Hey, guys I found this dragon ball Janemba umbrella in my room.” Said Mamoru.

“Hey don’t have it open in the house!” I told him.

30 seconds passed.
“Hey it's fine-“ began Mamoru.

“WHO SUMMONED ME!” Shouted Janemba, appearing out of nowhere.

“HOLY SHIT!!” Both me and Mamoru shouted.

Mamoru closed the umbrella and Janemba disappeared. Mamoru slammed the umbrella on the ground and broke it. He took out a large hammer and began smashing it repeatedly. Then he took out Megatron’s fusion cannon and obliterated it.

“Ok, we’re safe!” Said Mamoru, holding onto me. “We’re safe!”

“What the hell was that?” I asked.

“I don’t know!” Said Mamoru. “Let’s just move on and pretend that didn’t happen.”

“Agreed.” I said.

“So what did you and Jasmine do?” I asked.

“Shower sex. Then we went to bed.” Said Mamoru.

I sighed looking back at the tv, and Hannah snuggled closer to me. All the girls came out and joined us on the couch.

I got up and went to the kitchen. I needed a little time alone to grab a bite to eat. I grabbed a poptart, and a candy bar, when I opened the pack I started eating.

After eating I went outside, now that I remember everything, I’m now regretting many things in my life. I flew to the room and laid there looking at the sky, then summoned a book.

It was a book of my personal spells, something I’ve kept even from my sisters, it held my darkest and most powerful spells, some my own spells I’ve mastered from other books, I guess you could call this my personal book of spells.

I changed to my young form before stretching on the roof, and just looked at the clouds, but after a few minutes I got bored and went back inside.

“So what were you doing with that spellbook?” Said Mamoru, startling me.

“It's just a collection of things I've learned, nothing to worry about.” I told him.

“Ok, but I’ve already read it, it’s a good read.” Said Mamoru walking beside me.

“Well just because you read it, doesn't mean you can use all of them.” I said.

“I can do anything you can do, but I’m not gonna use those spells, since they're yours, I won’t use them unless I have your permission.” He said.

“Well if you are so confident tell me what Expecto pugnator does?” I asked.

“It creates a warrior unique to the user, and the user can summon multiple of that warrior, and their weapons can be changed but the warrior is always the same. The two states are ethereal and physical, ethereal can combat spirits but can’t harm people of flesh and blood and vice versa with the other.” Said Mamoru.

I sighed him knowing everything was getting annoying, this was supposed to be my book of spells, but I guess not anymore. “Well your right.” I told him.

“Hey don’t be upset, I’m a fourth-wall breaker, Not much can be unknown to me, anyway how long do you think it’s going to be before the league wants to recruit me?” Said Mamoru.

“Probably after they find a way to restrain us so we don't repeat what happened with Tala and Star.” I told him.

“They’ll have a hard time restraining me, I know how to get out of any restraints. Anyway, do you think there might be a villain attack today? Cuz I’m bored out of my mind.” Said Mamoru, making his head go all the way around.

“Didn't you tell me never to jinx it.” I said.

“Yes, but in this case, I’d welcome it.” Said Mamoru, putting his arms crossed behind his head.

“Well lets just hope their annoying not strong, don't want a drawn out fight near my home.” I told him.

We made it back to the living room and the tv was showing an attack by Giganta.

“Well you got your wish, but the question is why is she attacking, at this point she's still loyal to Grodd, so what does he have to gain?” I asked.

“He’s an intelligent ESP using gorilla, if he’s having her attack somewhere, it means he’s using it as a distraction, which means he’s on the other side of town that is opposite to where Giganta is attacking.” Said Mamoru, surprising me.

“A very good possibility, but we don't know if he has a range or not.” I told him, turning off the tv.

“Probably something to amplify his mind control powers, or something like that, anyway, since there’s a giantess attacking, this calls for an attack on titan style fight!” Said Mamoru, summoning his gauntlets.

“Oh so you want to do this titans style, I actually thought of doing it myself but if you want to take her fine, I'll find Grodd.” I said.

“Ok then, remember, he’s got brains and brawn, don’t underestimate him.” Said Mamoru.

“When it comes to both mind and brawn he's outclassed.” I told him. “By mine, and Hannah’s standard he's an amateur.” I told him.

“I suppose, anyway I gotta go, I have a song to sing and a giant to take down, speaking of which, when I take her down, can I have her?” Said Mamoru.

“Then go, I’ll search for Grodd's mind.” I said placing my fingertips against my head, and began searching.

Mamoru was gone when I opened my eyes.
“Well let's get this over with.” I said locating a surprising large amount of psychic energy not far from here.

(Mamoru pov)

I was using my grappling hook to swing from one building to another. I kinda looked like a dark spiderman. I could see Giganta wrecking a building. It looks like everyone has already gotten out of the area, and the building she was wrecking was the police department.

‘Time to rock!’ I thought, pulling on my hood. Music begins to play.
https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=sO8x9ZjiJ7Q

“What the, who are you?” Giganta asked.

“I am Shadow Reaper, and you are destroying city property.” I said swinging around.

She threw a punch at me, I swung out of the way as her fist went through a building.

“Missed me!” I said.

“Stay still you nat.” She said trying to grab me.

“Why should I?” I said, sending out bolts of electricity.

“So I can crush you like the bug you are!” She shouted.

“Take me out to dinner first and I might think about it!” I said, jumping off a building just as she brought her fist down.

“Sorry, nat already got a boyfriend.” She said.

“I’m sure I could change your mind.” I said jumping onto her nose.

Giganta lifted both her hands above her head before bringing them down over me.

I jumped out of the way and landed on top of her head. “You won’t regret it.” I said, jumping off, just as she hit her head.

“No thanks.” She said trying to grab me when I wasn't looking.

“Ok then, clearly I will have to give you a better motivation!” I said, jumping into the air and flying up high.

I went into my shadow form and drew power from all the nearby shadows and grew to match Giganta’s size. I went solid and cracked my knuckles.

She hesitated but charged up to me intending to punch me in the face. I grabbed her fist and grabbed her by the head and gave her a headbutt.

She stumbled backwards, but regained her balance before trying to kick me between the legs. I let her kick land, only she was surprised that I didn’t even flinch. I took her by the shoulders and pulled her in and gave her a kiss, then I ended it and picked her up by the waist and held her over my head and began spinning her around. I then stopped spinning her and tossed her into an uninhabited area.

She got out of the rubble wiping away my kiss with her arm before charging towards me while screaming. I moved out of her way and gave her a smack on the ass as she passed. She fell onto a building but quickly got up and faced me.

I got ready for her as she charged at me. Just as she was about to, she stopped, then looked towards the other end of the city before running in that direction.

I grabbed onto her leg and yanked her upside down, spun her around and threw her into the sky. I took off after her and grabbed onto her and gave her a more passionate kiss than before. I Then let go and gave her a two fisted smash and sent her towards the ground. She struggled to get up as she was covered in cuts and bruises.

“You disgust me.” She said.

I came down and gave her a knife-hand chop to her vagus nerve. “I won’t disgust you for long, Nigh night.” I said, Shrinking down.

“Yo Mamoru you finish with Giganta? I'm finished with Grodd. He had some freaky machine attached to his head.” Jonathan said in my mind startling me.

‘Yeah I’m done, can I shrink her down and bring her back with us?” I asked.

“No we should turn them into the police, they've already arrived here, and are taking him away, they're on their way to you now.” he told me. “I sealed his psychic powers but I don't think that'll stop him permanently.” He explained.

‘Ok, but will I ever get a chance with her?’ I asked as the police arrived.

“No idea, but it's best we don't try to associate ourselves with criminals, that is if you want to join the league.” He told me.

‘Ok fine, but I want her to join me eventually, right now I have to deal with the police. I kept my hood over my head as they came up to me, shadows billowing off of my clothes and hiding my face, letting only my glowing green eyes show.

A pair of cops walked up to me. “Thanks for the help.” they said, sweating a bit.

“No problem, happy to help.” I said, whispers echoing from my voice and letting them see my venom-style cheshire grin. They took a few steps back after that. “The name’s Shadow Reaper, I’d like to stay and chat but I’ve got to go, good luck!” I said, disappearing into their shadows.

“So did you give them your hero name?” Jonathan asked.

“Yup, you?” I replied, appearing out of his shadow.

“I told them I was called the armored devil, I know needs work but it's what I could think of at a moment's notice.” He told me

“That one does need work, what do you wanna do now?” I asked.

“Get back home I have a feeling this battle is not truly over.” He told me.

“I’m not gonna leave you out here alone, I’m gonna be in your shadow, so I can stick around.” I said going into his shadow.

(Johnathan pov)

“No, you need to get home, Hannah might be strong but when it comes to combat experience we both out rank her, dark magics are at work here, Grodd and Giganta were just the beginning.” I told him.

“So you want me to take care of your sister huh?” Said Mamoru. I could practically feel his eyebrows going up and down.

‘This isn't the time for games, Sombra’s powers has grown dramatically since the last time we felt him what was then a candle is now a blazing bonfire of dark magic.” I explained.

“I feel him too, but he’s just about as strong as the last Sombra I’ve faced.” Said Mamoru.

“Don't be so sure, look deeper you'll find he’s hiding a secret power, and the rate he continues to grow stronger, is frightening even now he grows in strength whoever you fought, this one is different he's careful and calculated, he won't let himself be found til’ he's certain he stands on our level.” I said.

“Then we better find him and obliterate his soul, if he is killed, he can just come back, but if we erase the soul, we erase him.” Said Mamoru, coming out of my shadow. He took out his scythes. “These scythes are based on the real thing right? Well, here, you might need this one, but I want it back after you rip him apart, and don’t forget to bring his armor.” Said Mamoru, handing me a scythe.

I handed it back. “I won't need it. I can take his soul without it, and I think I might have a way of quicking the search effort.” I held out my staff before saying with conviction. “Expecto pugnato.” From my staff erupted a green light tha soon shot out dozens of balls of green smoke before they took form as ethereal warriors.

“These warriors will be able to do harm directly to his soul, and they'll help find them. Search the city until you find Sombra!” I ordered them, they flew away in moments.

“Ok then… I’ll just be waiting at home, later!” Said Mamoru disappearing into the shadows.

“Where are you, you son of a bitch.” I muttered looking around, he was near watching me, but I couldn't determine where from.

“When I find you I'll make sure your soul never poses a threat to anyone ever again.” I promised before disappearing into the darkness. I appeared back at home, it was too soon to fight him, doing so now would cause mass destruction.

“Hey dude!” Said Mamoru, smacking me on the back.

“Now’s not the time for pleasantries, now’s the time for preparation.” I said.

“Ok, can I just go out for a minute? I’ll be right back.” Said Mamoru.

“Make it quick.” I told him.

“Ok.” He said before disappearing.

(Mamoru pov)

I reappeared in an alley in my civilian clothes and began walking towards my destination. “I know that a pet shop is around here somewhere.” I said to myself.

I looked to my right on the other side of the street and found what I was looking for. I walked across the street and went inside. The man at the counter greeted me.

“Hello, looking for anything in particular?” He asked.

“Do you have any chameleons?” I asked, looking around.

“Sure we have a selection if you want to look through them.” He told me pointing to a line of cases with chameleons in them.

“I’m looking for a jackson’s chameleon.” I told him.

“We have 2 in stock.” He told me.

“I’m looking for a female.” I said.

“Yes we have one.” He explained.

“Excellent, how much?” I asked.

“It'll be 125 dollars.” He told me.

I reached into my pocket and took out my wallet. I took out the money and held it up to show I had it.

“Great, I'll get her for you.” He said getting out from behind the counter to get her, once he was back he placed the case on the counter.

“Wait, make sure it’s female. I’ve been screwed before!” I said.

“Ok.” He said taking the chameleon out of the case to check, after making sure it was female he placed her back in. “Here you go sir.”

I took the chameleon out and double-checked. “Yup, it’s a girl. 10 inches.” I said looking at her. I put her back

I gave him the money, and I took the lizard and was out of there.

I disappeared and reappeared on the couch. I took out the chameleon and put it on my right shoulder. “Like my new little friend?” I asked.

“What are you gonna do with that?” Jonathan asked.

“Are you familiar with the game Fallout?” I asked.

“Ummmm…….OH! I know what you're doing.” He said.

“Deathclaw, yes, 20ft long, 10ft tall, 700 lb., think you can make this little thing into that?” I asked, showing him the small reptile.

“Might take a while, but it's doable.” He told me, looking at the chameleon.

“Ok, but when you do, make sure she’s docile and intelligent, otherwise she’ll tear everything that moves limb from limb.” I said bluntly.

“We know, but I thought you liked violent girls, you said so when you kidnaped Chrysalis.” He said.

“Technically yes, but I want her to be like Heather, that way she’s more friendly.” I said.

“Ok then, but tell me something really quick. I've had a feeling Hannah has been doing something behind my back, have any idea what it is?” He asked

“I’ve been keeping an eye on her, but I haven’t noticed anything out of the ordinary, why?” I asked.

“I don't know, I just have a feeling and sometimes I detect a foreign mana on her.” He explained.

“Hmm, weird. So when can you make my Deathclaw?” I said.

“After Sombra is taken care of.” He said.

“Ok, I can wait. I’ll just spend a little time with my pet for a while.” I said feeding her a piece of lettuce.

“Ok but if you see anything with Hannah tell me.” He told me.

“What if it’s supposed to be a surprise for you?” I asked.

“Well, I don't like her sneaking behind my back.” He told me.

“I’m not your lookout, but if you want me to do this, you’ll have to do something for me first.” I said.

“And what's that?” He asked.

I held up my chameleon. “Take a wild guess.” I said.

“What do you want?” He asked again.

“Make my little Roxy into a monster. Turn her into a Deathclaw.” I said.

“I already promised I'd do that, also Roxy, interesting name.” He said.

“I thought it would be cute, anyway, I want you to help me figure something out.” I said.

“Figure what out?” He asked.

“Recently I’ve been having a strange effect with certain creatures.” I said.

“Hmm, what kinda creatures?” He asked.

“The creepy kind, spiders, insects, snakes, bats, crows, ravens, basically a bunch of creepy things.” I said.

“I had a theory about this but I think I know what's going on. Let me guess it started happening shortly after waking up from your coma?” He asked.

“Yup, ever since, creepy critters have been following me around.” I said.

“After the spell was completed you absorbed the excess magic the spell generated, I believe with it you absorbed a diluted version of my own curse, and now you have an effect on certain animals and insects and why those instead of people I don't know.” Jonathan explained.

“I thought as much, I don’t suppose you could teach me to use it?” I asked.

“You can't control it. I'm afraid.” He told me. “Of course me and raven could remove it if you want.”

“I don’t think that should be necessary, I just want to know what to expect.” I said.

“I don't know what'll happen. I know how it affects humans, not animals and insects.” He told me.

“Ok then tell me something, when you had it, did your followers do what you told them to do?” I asked.

“Yes, but sometimes those orders were misunderstood.” He said hesitantly.

“How so?” I asked.

“It varied, from person to person.” He explained.

“If I were to tell one of my creatures to help me with something, what would they do?” I asked.

“Well they might be able to comprehend very complex demands, but I suppose they'll do what you say, but this is just in theory.” He said.

“Well, since it is just a theory, let's form a hypothesis, then perform a few tests, based on our hypotheses.” I said getting up. “ there are a few outside already, we can see what we can do out there.” I said walking outside.

“Lets see what they can do.” Jonathan said following me.

I looked around and saw multiple possible candidates.

“Where should I start?” I asked.

(Johnathan pov)

“So what are you gonna make them do?” I asked.

“I don’t know, any ideas?” Asked Mamoru.

“I don't know.” I said shrugging.

“I think I might have an idea.” Said Mamoru, with a smirk.

“What are you cooking up in that twisted mind of yours?” I asked.

“Well, you’re having a few things track Sombra, how about a few more helpers.” He said.

“Are you sure they'll help?” I asked.

“I sure hope so.” Said Mamoru. “ATTENTION EVERYONE, if you’re loyal to me, come before me!” He shouted.

All the creatures came crawling/flying towards me, and stopped at my feet.

“Wow it worked.” I said looking at them all.

“Do you have an image of Sombra? It might help them find him.” Said Mamoru.

“No I don't.” I said shaking my head.

“What about Tempest, she has a memory of him, maybe we could project that memory into their heads?” Suggested Mamoru.

“Ok.” I said connecting to Tempest then took the image of sombra, and gave it to them.

“Ok everyone, the image you are seeing in your heads right now is your target, I want you all to spread the word and search for him, once you have found him, report back to me. Is that understood?” Said Mamoru.

All the animals went off to find Sombra.

“Ok, now all we have to do is wait.” Said Mamoru. He went back inside and sat on the couch.

“So with luck we can find him soon and we'll take him down, and actually I might have an idea for his soul.” I muttered.

“Like what?” Asked Mamoru.

“Either consuming it to gain his knowledge and power, or make him my servant" I told him

“Hey, no fair, you got the last two souls, why can’t I have his knowledge and power?!” Said Mamoru.

“Won't you gain knowledge because of your power, and how much older you are, you likely know more than me.” I said.

“I don’t know everything.” Said Mamoru. “I just know a lot.”

“He also hurt one of my girls.” I told him.

“Fair enough, but if you do make him your servant, make him a girl. Might be funny.” Said Mamoru with a chuckle.

“Ok then.” I said.

“So now what?” Asked Mamoru.

“Now we wait till we find him or he finds the courage to attack.” I told him walking to my room to get some rest.

“Ok, you rest up dude, I’ll be in my room with my girls, having fun, later!” Said Mamoru running to his room and slamming the door shut and locking it.

chapter 17

View Online

I wake up the next morning and go downstairs and into the kitchen. I go to the fridge and open the door and look at the contents within. “Hmm, what to make for breakfast.” I said.

“Hey Mamoru, you're up early.” Hannah said walking into the room with Tempest.

“Yeah I woke up covered by a mountain of blubber.” I said jokingly. “Orca was on top of me when I woke up, I had a dream I was buried under something, it was super weird.”

“Oh that's interesting, and I hear both you and Jonathan are looking for Sombra.” Tempest said balling her hand into a fist.

“Yup, I have my new followers on the job.” I said, picking up a carton of eggs.

“Yes Jonathan told us about that, but with so many looking for him don't you think Sombra will retaliate?” Hannah asked.

“Of course he will, I know Sombra, he’s stubborn, and when something interferes with his plans, he eliminates it.” I said, taking out a few eggs and cracking them into a bowl.

“I just hope it doesn't trigger another episode with Jonathan you saw what he did to those two women.” Hannah said.

“Nah, I think the worst is over with Johnathan’s episodes, if he remembered everything, there shouldn’t be any more incidents like that.” I said, stirring up the eggs.

“He had episodes of utter rage even when he remembers everything, and if he does remember, he likely knows where he stored his personal army.” Hannah explained.

“What? Personal army? Ok you make my breakfast I need to be sitting down and listening.” I said sitting in a chair. “Explain.”

Tempest started making breakfast while Hannah sat next to me. “During our darker times we were in the attacked every day by thousands of species, it was difficult for me, but tedious for Jonathan, so to relive my troubles, and make things easier for himself, he created an army to fight the many fronts they attack us from, from space to the surface of worlds they fought the armies sent against us.” Hannah told me.

“Ok, so, oh hey Jasmine, how’d you sleep?” I said.

“I slept well, what are you two talking about?” She asked.

“Johnathan’s army, Sombra, stuff like that, come here, sit on my lap, join us.” I said.

“I heard stories about my father making an army never thought they were true.” She said sitting on my lap. “I've tried finding them but only found their supposed battle fields.”

I wrapped an arm around Jasmine. “Well Hannah, you’re supposed to have the answers, explain.” I said, putting a hand on Jasmine’s right breast.

“Not here.” Jasmine said, grabbing my arm.

“I know, I’m just touching it, I like how they feel, Hannah, continue.” I said, as Jasmine let me resume feeling her breast. “Where did Johnathan put his army?” I asked.

“In a very special place he created, an almost planet sized fortress which he keeps in a place between dimensions.” Hannah told me.

“The blank space?” I asked.

“It has many names but it's mostly called the void.” Hannah told me.

“The void! That’s what all Displaced come through to end up in these worlds, that’s also where they put their tokens, so they can be distributed throughout the multiverses!” I said, unintentionally squeezing Jasmine’s breast.

“Yes he knows this, and he took a piece of the void and created his own little world within it, it was no easy feat even for him.” Hannah explained.

“Holy shit.” I said. “I’ve never done that, I’ve never even tried.” I said.

“Yes it was quite the sight, and with his army, he ensured our safety, you can do the same if you want.” Hannah told me.

“I’m my own army if you forgot, look around.” I said gesturing around the room.

“True, but can you please stop groping my daughter Jonathan has been quite uneasy about you and her.” Hannah told me.

“What? Oh right.” I said letting go of Jasmine’s breast. “I know he’s been uneasy, but still, she’s just so darn cute, and fun to feel, anyway do you really think Johnathan would bring them here? I don’t think it would sit well with this world’s inhabitants.” I said.

“Only if the circumstances are extreme enough that not doing so dooms the planet.” Hannah said with a sigh.

“I see, well I’m hungry, Tempest is my breakfast ready?” I asked.

“Yeah,” She said, handing me it, then Jonathan walked in, when he saw me and Jasmine he took a deep breath while rubbing his forehead before sitting down in a chair, while reading a book.

I got my plate of scrambled eggs and began eating. “So, does anyone have any plans for today?” I asked.

“It's a weekend so no school, so now, and Hannah doesn't have work.” Jonathan said.

“So, what should we do to pass the time?” I asked.

“I don't know, what do you wanna do?” Jonathan asked.

“Well, we could go back to our rooms and have fun with our girls, or we could go in the living room and play Minecraft.” I Suggested.

“Minecraft.” He said.

“Ok, I was kinda hoping for the first one but Minecraft is fun too.” I said.]

“I just dont feel like sex, for several reasons.” He said.

“Ok then, oh I have an idea, how about instead of doing Minecraft the normal way, we go inside the game!” I said. “I can make it so we are in the game, wanna try that?” I asked.

“Hmmm ok.” Jonathan said.

“Yes!” I said with a fist pump. “Ok, you set up the game, I’ll work on the spell.” I said, taking Jasmine off my lap and running into the living room.

He followed me and made the game, and put it on hard. “Is hard ok for you?” He asked.

“Which version is that?” I asked.

“Playstation 4.” He told me.

“Not that, here.” I said magicking up a computer and hooking it up to the tv. Instantly it turned on to the Minecraft main menu. “If we’re gonna do this, we’re gonna do it right. By using the computer platform, we will have more options.” I said.

“Ok.” He said. “So should we pick roles so we both know what to do when we get in?” He asked.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Like for me when I play with others I normally gather the seeds, any coal I spot, also cutting down trees.” He explained.

“I’ve never played on the computer platform, just Xbox and pocket edition.” I said.

“Well how about you build the house, and I'll gather other necessities.” He suggested.

“Ok, should we choose skins or just be steve?” I asked.

“We should be ourselves.” He told me.

“Can I switch between the monsters when we get in, I wanna do something I saw on the internet.” I said.

“Sure.” Jonathan said.

“Alright, the game is set up, we know what we’re gonna do, now let's rock!” I said opening a portal in front of the tv screen. I jumped in and blacked out.

“Yo.” Someone said lightly patting my cheek, I woke up to see Jonathan standing over me, he was looking all squared, like a normal Minecraft character, I looked up and square clouds filled the sky.

“Cool!” I said looking at myself. I was a Minecraft Shadow Reaper. I had a full on squared body. “Sweet! I like this so much right now.” I said.

I got up and looked around.

“Well I'm gonna go gather what we need, you start building.” He told me.

“Ok!” I said getting to work. “I wonder how it looks from outside?” I said.

“No idea, just get building, the sun is setting, we need shelter, and remember we're on hard mode.” Jonathan told me.

“Ok but first…” I said turning into a creeper.

Creeper rap

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=ZZujisNZuw0

Arch-illeger rap

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=JoQMAB1EIVk

Zombie pigman rap

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=Pa5Ti_tR0hE

Skeleton rap

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=6BSfBEAAWEc

Zombie rap

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=r3JcW8Tg6U0

Enderman rap.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=vZG_s7eHrGc&list=PLmugk4katbwugFV37FrgOGt7d372dzsA9&index=19&t=0s

I changed forms to each monster in Minecraft while singing a Dan Bull song. Johnathan just stared at me with a confused/shocked look on his face.

“Well I like the songs but why?” He asked.

“I wanted to do a few songs. Plus they're my favorite Minecraft songs.” I said.

“Well let's get going, I don't really know how the modes will change now that we're physically in here.” jonathan said walking away

{A few hours later}

“So, we’ve played live action Minecraft, now what?” I asked, sitting on the couch.

“What about-” Suddenly the entire house shook. “Well never mind.” Jonathan said standing up sighing.

“The hell was that?” I said.

“We have company, a certain someone sent us a few friends to play with.” Jonathan said changing into his energy form.

“Oh joy.” I deadpanned.

(Johnathan pov)

I calmly walk to the front door and opened it, and saw awfully put together constructs, I mean it might not be much to normal people, but to those that make quality constructs, it's just painful to look at those of such low quality, not to mention the number of them, their must be over a few hundred. They just looked like black crystals jammed together to make a somewhat humanoid shape.

“I hate when Sombra uses dark crystals.” Said Mamoru. He clenched his fists.

“Let me handle this.” I told Mamoru, taking out my staff which shrunk to fit my smaller size.

“Go ahead, but I better get to punch Sombra. I gave the last one I met an uppercut, I wanna give this one a punch that’ll ring his bells louder than anything.” Said Mamoru, pulling up his hood and taking out his Reaper shotguns from overwatch.

“We’ll talk about where you got those guns later.” I said stepping out onto the lawn. I tapped my staff on the ground, and a massive ring of black fire formed around the mansion.

“It's time you pitiful creatures meet your end.” I said, as the fire started spreading at unnatural speed consuming constructs until they were only ashes, and from the flames as they grew in strength, dragons made of flames rose from the fire.

“And to help clean this up.” I said as a portal opened behind me. “Taste the blades of those that laid low armies.” I muttered as marching could be heard form the portal, and from the portal a small army of soldiers clad in black armor marched form the portal.

“Ok, time to kick ass.” Said Mamoru/Shadow Reaper. He jumped high and held out his shotguns and took down a construct with each shot. He put one gun away and took out a scythe and made a slash in the air, sending a shockwave of shadows, ripping the constructs to slivers.

The army worked together to take down the constructs swarming them, and bringing them down to the ground. The Dragons did their part demolishing all those who were in their way. Then it was suddenly over, all of them were defeated.

“That seemed a little too easy.” Said Mamoru.

“Not really surprising, but now I'm no longer taking half measures.” I said annoyed.

“We fought the puppets. Where’s the puppeteer?” Asked Mamoru. “and what half measures?”

“I've been holding back in the search, but now I think it's time to reawaken them.” I said looking towards the still open portal.

“Reawaken what?” He asked. The heavy footsteps could be heard from the portal.

“Do you really think these soldiers took on those armies on their own, no I had some special soldiers made.” I told him.

“Do you have to monologue?” Mamoru deadpanned, crossing his arms.

“Just watching.” I said as figures began walking through the portal 7 in total each wielding a massive great sword which they carried with one hand, clad in black in armor but more details put into the design. “These are my knights.”

“Let’s just go kill Sombra, I’m getting bored of all the showboating” He deadpanned.

“You seven go find him but don't engage.” I told the seven they vanished leaving only dust clouds where they stood. “They'll find him no time.” I said.

“Great! Now what do we do until then?” Mamoru asked.

“We go, they've already found him.” I told him.

“That was fast!” exclaimed Mamoru.

"They were made for many things, searching is just one of their better qualities." I told him as we headed towards Sombra's location.

“I might have a spell that could kill him.” Said Mamoru.

"Remember we're taking his soul." I told him.

“Fine, but I wanna use the spell eventually.” Said Mamoru.

“Well see for now let's just get there, it seems my knights were forced to engage. Don't want to miss out on all the fun.” I told him.

“Let’s Reap!” Said Mamoru. I looked at him with a deadpan expression. “I’m trying it out as a catchphrase, they can’t all be gold.” Complained Mamoru.

“I'm still working on my name armoured devil doesn't seem very good, I mean there is a blue devil in the justice league or will be.” I muttered.

“Ok, are we close to him yet?” Mamoru asked.

“Yeah he just right there.” I said pointing towards a fight now far from us, there he stood a 12 foot tall dark crystals growing off his left shoulder, a large red horn protruding from the forehead of his helmet, and lastly like Tempest said darkness seeping from every nook and cranny of the armor and in his hand a giant dark crystal sword one of my knights were fighting while the others were leaning against the wall.

Moving lighting fast the knight moved around the giant, striking his armor but only doing little damage to the sturdy exterior. “That must be some strong armor to fend off my knight.” I commented.

“I can’t wait to have it, now let's take him down!” Said Mamoru.
https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=7Aze726qAwA

I made the first move calling off my knight then teleporting above Sombra kicking him in the head causing him to face plant into the concrete.

Mamoru took out his scythes and combined them. Then took out his Reaper shotgun in his left hand and started firing at Sombra. He ran at him while firing and his scythe began emitting dark magic and he took a slash at Sombra.

He swung his sword after quickly getting to one knee deflecting Mamoru’s scythe. I summoned my armor, then pulled my sword from my back before attempting to strike at him only for both of us to end up having a contest of strength as our swords clashed.

Mamoru put away his scythes and activated his drill gauntlet. He had it in claw mode and it was spinning. Instantly a beam of dark purple energy shot from his rotating drill claw, hitting Sombra in the back, dealing a large amount of damage. He pulled back and landed next to me. “That should make things a little easier.” He told me, deactivating his gauntlet, then taking out the other shotgun.

“Don't let your guard down, he might not be as strong as us but it won't stop him from pulling a trick or two.” I said summoning my staff.

“Ok then let’s see how he does with more heat.” Said Mamoru. He began splitting himself in two, and continued to multiply. Each one took a different attack each one landed a hit. Then he went back into one and was by my side again.

From the smoke stood Sombra heavily damaged but still standing strong. “He's stubborn, I'll give him that.’ I said.

“He’s more stubborn than the one I fought!” Said Mamoru. He let off a few shots at Sombra’s horn, then between his eyes.

Finally the beast fell to the ground, and I grabbed his soul. “Well that was easier than I thought it would be.” I said.

“Wait, so I did that? That’s it? A few precise shots to his head!? That’s what works?!” Exclaimed Mamoru, putting away his guns.

“You probably just finished it, it's not uncommon for souls to leave their vessels that are too damaged to contain them properly.” I told him.

“Now what?” Asked Mamoru.

“Now I either consume it or turn him into a girl.” I shrugged. “What do you think I should do?”

“How about we split the soul in half, then make one a human, and the other an anthro, that way you can have a human Umbra, and I can have an anthro Umbra.” Said Mamoru, using gestures to get his words across.

“While I wouldn't mind having the anthro one, ok then, might take a little bit to make the bodies.” I told him.

Mamoru put his hand to my forehead. Instantly I had images of both a human and an anthro Umbra.

“Still even with an image there is still much I have to do.” I told him.

“Ok then, I’ll just grab his armor and his sword, speaking of his sword, you aren’t wanting it are you?” Said Mamoru picking up the armor pieces.

“Take them to Clara, she'll start on the armor.” I said splitting Sombra’s soul into two.

“Ok then.” Mamoru opened up his coat and put everything into a pocket in his left chest side. He took the sword and put it in as well.

“Well let's go home, Knights return to the fortress.” I told them, and they vanished.

“I’ll meet you there.” Said Mamoru, disappearing.

“I'll be there before you.” I said teleporting home in an instant before Mamoru could.

In the living room Hannah and Jasmine were talking, while Tempest asked what happened. I told her everything while she wasn't happy about the two Sombras I could tell she had a few ideas in the back of her mind.

Then when I saw down Jasmine jumped in my lap.

“Hey!” Complained Mamoru. “That’s not very nice, he doesn’t want you on his lap, come here.” Said Mamoru, patting his leg.

“I'm just trying to encourage him to take advantage of our deal.” Jasmine said standing up.

“Look at him, he’s not interested.” Said Mamoru. Jasmine looked at me and noticed Mamoru was telling the truth, she frowned and went over and sat on Mamoru’s lap.

I looked away from the pair and at the tv, I really didn't want to get stressed right now. Hannah came and sat in my lap gently kissing my cheek as I turned on the tv.

“So what are we gonna watch?” Asked Mamoru.

“What about thunder cats?” I asked.

“We could watch Fate: the winx saga, it’s a new show on Netflix, it’s basically a live action remake of the old winx club animated show. I’ve seen the trailer, it was epic!” Suggested Mamoru.

“You also need to think what kinda personally you want your Umbra to have.” I told him, switching to his suggestion.

“I was thinking we could try something like this.” Said Mamoru touching my forehead. “I’m thinking since she’s Umbra, she could be dominant, yet submissive to powerful men, a little clever, stubborn, sadistic, and a bit of compassion and empathy to even things out.” Said Mamoru, showing me images of each side of the personality. “From there she can develop new traits.” He said, pulling his hand from my head and placing it on Jasmine’s breast.

“Can you not do that with me around?” I asked him.

“I could, but I like how soft she is.” Said Mamoru.

“Well it makes me uncomfortable knowing my daughter is being groped not even 5 feet from me.” I told him.

“Alright fine, Heather, Cheetah, come here please, I wanna have you here for soft cuddles.” Said Mamoru.

“And I also realized while we were playing minecraft something that almost made me burst out laughing.” I said.

“What?” Said Mamoru, now with Cheetah and Heather, rubbing up against him.

“With Jasmine now in your harem that kinda makes me your father in law.” I told him.

“That thought was not lost on me. Wanna know how I feel about it?” He asked, groping Cheetah’s breast now, making her purr.

“Well I just realized it, and don't expect me to call you son and, I wont expect you to call me dad deal.” I told him.

“Yeah, I don’t care.” Said Mamoru, moving to Heather and giving her breast a squeeze. Hannah moved one of my hands to her breasts.

I just decided to join in and groped my sister while we watched tv.

“This is a good show.” Said Mamoru, stopping his groping and putting an arm around Jasmine, and focusing on the show. I stopped groping Hannah and just decided to watch while thinking how I should make my Umbra.

“So what do you wanna do after we graduate?” I asked.

“I just plan to sit around the house, and go to
work. Maybe have a bit of sex, I dunno.” Said Mamoru. “Now hush, this is getting good.”

“Well no more sex at work.” Hannah said.

“Said the slut.” Said Mamoru.

“Well now that you have Jasmine I’ve decided that I’ve become strictly Jonathan’s girl.” She told him.

“That’s ok with me, She’s better than you anyway.” Said Mamoru. “And like I said before, Hush! I’m trying to watch.”

I teleported myself and Hannah to our room, I had enough of Mamoru for one day. “From now on if he calls you a slut don't just take it ok.” I told Hannah and she nodded.

“Lets just take the rest of the day off.” SHe said as we laid down on the bed and started to snuggle.

(Mamoru pov)

“I think you pissed off my dad.” Jasmine told me.

“I should apologize shouldn’t I.” I deadpanned.

“They shielded their room so likely not now.” She told me.

“Ok, so what do you wanna do since they're gone?” I asked.

“I dont know but sex might just make them more mad.” She told me.

“Ok, let’s just keep watching.” I said.

(Later)

Jonatand and Hannah finally came out of their room and sat on their chair, but tried not to make eye contact with me.

“Ok it doesn’t take a mind reader to know your upset. Hannah I’m sorry I called you a slut, it was wrong and I’m sorry, will you please forgive me.” I said.

“It'll take awhile for me to forgive you, I only played along because I thought we were just having fun, but even after telling me my daughter is better than me! it'll take more than an apology.” Hannah told me.

“Then what would you like me to do? I can do literally anything, except change gender, I can not stress that enough. What do I have to do?” I asked.

“I don't know,” She said, shaking her head.

“Well, it’s your wish, what do you want?” I asked.

“She said she doesn't know.” Jonathan said.

“Ok, geez.” I said, throwing up my hands.

“Lets just not talk to each other for now.” Jonathan said.

“Ok, I’m sorry for calling your sister a slut, and I’m sorry I’m an asshole, is that what you want?” I asked.

“Just don’t there are some things that can't be forgiven, I'm still deciding whether this is one of those or not.” Jonathan said no longer paying any attention to me.

“Ok then.” I said.

chapter 18

View Online

{A week later Jonathan POV}

I was sittin in the living room waiting for Mamoru so I could give him his deathclaw, I haven't really had time to do the Umbras but I would have to do it later. I was sitting on the couch enjoying some tv with my arms laying on the back of the couch.

Then Mamoru appears from my shadow and sits next to me. He says nothing and just watches the tv.

“Your Deathclaw is ready.” I told him.

“Oh now you’re talking to me? Do you forgive me now? After a whole week!” Said Mamoru, crossing his arms.

“Things are complicated right now.” I told him.

“Then uncomplicate it!” He said.

“Look Hannah looks like she's gonna forgive you soon, but just seeing you with Jasmine it just makes me feel conflicted and I don't know what to do.” I said pinching the bridge of my nose.

“Oh my gosh, you are sick!” Said Mamoru, looking at me in disgust.

“Look, it's not easy knowing my friend is fuckng my daughter in my home.” I nearly yelled.

“Well It's better than you doing it, I saw how uncomfortable you were with her first option.” Said Mamoru.

“What if it was your daughter?” I asked.

“I’d tell my friend: have at it, just don’t hurt her or I’ll rip your dick off!” Said Mamoru.

“Well I'm not like you.” I said.

“No shit!” Said Mamoru.

“Let's just change the subject.” I told him.

“Fine.” Said Mamoru, pouting.

“Your Deathclaw will be given to you sometime today, as for the Umbras they'll be done at a later date.” I told him.

“How big is she?” Asked Mamoru.

“About 8 maybe 9 feet tall.” I told him.

“Deathclaws are at most 10 feet tall and 13 feet long.” Said Mamoru.

“Well I don't play much fallout, so I didn't know that.” I said. “So who do you have your sights on next, I know you're already thinking which villainess you want next.” I said.

“I told you the exact height, length and weight of a Deathclaw a while ago.” Said Mamoru. “ when I first brought the chameleon home!” He continued.

“Well my memory isn't perfect.” I said.

“Can you fix her size?” Said Mamoru, looking at me.

“Itll take a few days.” I told him.

“Shit. Anyway I’m thinking of adding Poison Ivy, any thoughts?” He asked.

“It's your harem, just make sure they don't harm my girls.” I told him.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” Said Mamoru slumping into the couch. “You should go after Harley.” Said Mamoru.

“Why Harley?” I asked.

“Why not?” Mamoru asked. “Besides if you believe the hype, Ivy and Harley are friends.”

“They are and for a time they dated.” I told him.

“And in the Harley quinn series, they had sex.” Said Mamoru.

“That series is not connected to this.” I told him. “And if you think Harely might be good for me I'll give it a try.” I said putting my hands behind my head.

“Great, so what now?” He asked.

“I have no idea.” I said.

“Let’s try reforging Sombra’s armor and sword, I have a few ideas on what to make them look like.” Said Mamoru.

“Clara is doing that, so you can tell her that.” I told him.

“Ok I’ll go down and give her the armor then” Said Mamoru. He got up and was about to leave before.

“Before you go, have you noticed what's been going on around the city?” I asked.

“What? I haven’t noticed anything, I’ve been in my own little world this whole time, not literally, I’ve just been focusing on my girls, making sure they're happy, I’ve even had a few clones tending to Fluttershy and Sunset.” Said Mamoru.

“Feel the magic around the city, doesn’t something feel chaotic? Something is coming, possibly something revealing us.” I told him.

“I feel it, I just assumed it was me this whole time. But if you are feeling it, then something is definitely off, but what could it be? And who or what is causing it?” Said Mamoru, stroking his chin. “Wow, I really need to shave.” Mamoru magicked up a razor and shaved his whole face with one quick motion. “All better.”

“In the dc universe, I can only think of one or two, but then again, this could be not of this dimension.” I said.

“Ok, I’ll go give the armor to Clara, then I’m gonna go see what is causing all this, I’m going to meet up with the league and see if they know anything.” Said Mamoru, going through the door.

“Ok just make sure you're not alone at any time. I think whoever this is, they're targeting me and you.” I said.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Said Mamoru, clearly not paying attention.

I sighed, this was another thing about Mamoru that pissed me off. “OK then you do you.” I told him.

(Later, Mamoru pov)
(The Batcave)

I was in the shadows, watching and listening to the Justice league. Trying to see if they knew anything.

“So the selection of new league members is accepted, J’onn can you gather them.” Batman asked him, he nodded before flying away.

“Sorry to intrude, but I have been noticing a lot of chaotic happenings going on recently, and I was hoping you all knew what it was.” I said showing up next to Batman.

“Oh it's you, good job on capturing Giganta and Grodd alive, though it seems you were more interested in flirting with her.” Batman said.

“Who said I can’t have a bit of fun? I’m not here for your praise. Anyway do you know anything about the weird magic going around? It’s not right, and It’s driving me nuts, like an itch you just can’t scratch.” I said.

“None of us here are able to sense magical energy like you and Jonathan, so this is the first we’re hearing of it.” Batman told me.

“And how has Jonathan been doing?” Wonder woman asked.

“He’s fine, if you wanna make out with him he’s game if you are. Now back to the task at hand, why hasn’t Doctor Fate noticed anything? He should be able to notice the difference in the air, heck even all of you should notice!” I said. “I mean seriously it’s getting worse every hour!”

“He’s not in this dimension currently, he said he needed to deal with another threat to this one.” Superman told me.

I just gave them a “what is wrong with you people?” Look. “Ok, you guys seriously need another member that can perform and detect magic, cuz this is just RI-GOD-DAMN-DICULOUS! Anything else you want to tell me before I go?” I said.

“Only, that with your recent acts that we are considering yours, and Jonathan's possible acceptance to the league.”The flash told me.

“Oh so you just now finished the paperwork? What did it take you 3-4 months? Did you use your superspeed at all? Anyway thank you for your consideration, I have to go deal with whatever is causing the shift in the balance, anyone wanna join me?” I said.

“I guess I will.” Wonder woman said.

“Sweet, anyone else? If you join me I might give you something cool!” I said, looking around the room.

No one took me up on my offer.

“Fine, come on Wonder Woman, just take my hand and I can bring us close to the source.” I said, holding out my hand.

She took my hand. Immediately I brought us back to the house.

“Wait here, I gotta grab something.” I said walking away, leaving her in the living room with Jonathan.

“Ok.” She said.

I left and went up to my room. I went into my closet and looked around. “Where did I leave my keys?” I said to myself.

“Looking for these?” Asked Cheetah.

I looked at her and sure enough, she had the keys to my bike and my ship. “Yes, good kitty!” I said scratching her chin, and taking my keys.

“Can I come with you?” She asked.

I looked at her. ‘Oh no she has the kitten eyes! Can’t resist!’ I caved. “Fine, but you better behave, and wear this collar.” I said putting a collar on her, with tags showing her name and my address. “Now come on.” I said.

I made my way to the living room with Cheetah in tow.

Wonder woman and Jonathan were making out on the couch but when she saw me, got scooted away from him blushing, trying to play it off.

“I knew you two were making out, I see everything that happens in this house.” I said with a smirk.

“Come on you two Cheetah, Wonder Woman, I believe you’ve met, no time for niceties, we’re taking my ship.” I said walking through the door, Cheetah staying close.

“So do you know where we’re going?” Wonder woman asked.

“Not really.” I said as I made my way to the room with my ship.

“So you're flying blind.” Wonder woman said.

“Basically yes, but at least I know what I’m doing.” I said as I finally found the room. “Ah, there she is, THE HARBINGER, the most powerful ship I have ever built. But eventually I’m gonna have to make a new one, cuz an old man-of-war gallian is not really something you see in this century.” I said climbing aboard.

“A ship isn't really something you see in general.” She said.

“Yeah but still it’s the most devastating war machine ever built.” I said walking to the steering wheel.

“Ok then let's go.” Wonder woman said.

“Alright, Cheetah, come here, I like you to be close. ALRIGHT MEN RAISE THE ANCHOR! LET LOOSE ALL SAILS! OPEN THE GATES!” I said, making my clones get to work. The ceiling above opened up and my ship began to rise. It was now at ground level.

“So how are you gonna get this out of here?” Wonder woman asked.

“Easy, magic!” I said as the ship began to rise from the ground. The ship caught the wind and took off. We were now flying through the sky. Cheetah and Wonder Woman were in awe.

Cheetah began rubbing up against me, her large breasts pressed up to my right arm.

Wonder Woman sat in a chair nearby as she watched what I would do.

“Cheetah, what are you doing?” I asked.

“Nothing just showing affection like a good kitty.” She said. She licked my neck and left, I watched her walk over to sit next to Wonder Woman, swaying her hips as she went.

“Crazy cats.” I muttered, shaking my head. I checked my left gauntlet and searched for the source of the magic disturbance.

It was in a pocket dimension way above Canterlot city.

“So where is it?” Wonder woman asked.

“A pocket dimension over Canterlot city, not the weirdest thing I’ve seen, but it’s definitely weird.” I said.

“How so?” She asked.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“I took a glance at your files to see you have seen many strange things, so how would this seem weird for you?” She asked.

I just looked at her and gave her an “are you serious?” Look. “Because, this is weird, I’ve been unable to notice it for weeks, it just now is noticeable, which is weird. Do I have to paint a fucking picture?” I explained.

“Sorry.” She said.

“Cheetah, come here kitty!” I said calling her over.

She walked over with a smile making sure to sway her hips as she stood at my side. “What do you need?” She asked.

“Take the helm, I need to open a way into the pocket dimension.” I said.

“Ok.” She told me.

I made my way to the bow of the ship. I Pulled up my hood and I held my arms out. I began creating a large shadowy vortex. “Take it through!” I shouted.

The ship sailed through the break and into a dark place. I made my way back to the helm and gave Cheetah a good petting. “Good kitty.” I said. I took the wheel and put my right arm around Cheetah. I gave her a kiss on the forehead and brought my hand to her breast, and gave it a squeeze, making her purr.

“Now all we have to do is kick the ass of whoever’s doing this.” I said, bringing the ship down for a landing.

Wonder woman stepped out and looked around putting her hands on her hips as she looked. “So where to now?” She asked.

“I don’t know, we-” I never got to finish my sentence before I was knocked out.

When I woke up, I was strapped to an alter with binds that somehow blocked my magic. “Oh you're finally awake, looks like the fun can begin.” Said a mischievous voice.

“Ugh, what do you want, Klarion?” I deadpanned.

“Oh so you know who I am.” He said stepping out of the shadows, he stood about 5 foot 5 wearing a black suit and tie his cat rested on his shoulder.

“Oh stepping out of the shadows, real original.” I said.

“Shut up!” He shouted childishly.

“Why? Do I bother you?” I asked, intentionally being annoying.

His cat meowed. “Yes I know Teekle.” He said petting the cat.

I just looked around to see where I was. “Any reason why I’m here?” I asked.

“I'm going to sacrifice you, then your little friends inside that pesky barrier.” He told me.

“Ok fine, get it over with then, your voice is so annoying!” I said pouting.

He started growling before summoning a curved dagger, and stabbed me in the chest.

“ow.” I deadpanned.

“What!” He yelled before repedialty stabbing me again and again.

“Oh, did I forget to mention I’m immortal? Oops! That must really spoil your plans huh?” I said with a chuckle.

“NO FAIR NO FAIR NO FAIR!” He screamed.

I used my hidden blade to cut my restraints. I stood over the brat and pulled on my hood. I summoned my scythes and all my other weapons and returned them to my belt. I took my scythes and combined them. I walked slowly, menacingly, towards Klarion.

“Opp gotta scram.” He said before opening a portal. He was about to escape, but I grabbed him by the collar and his cat by the scruff of the neck. I closed the portal and dismissed my scythe. I took Klarion over my knee and gave him a good spanking.

“This is how I spank you butt all the do da day, you’re but’s gonna be super sore, gonna spank all night, gonna spank all day, you’re never gonna sit again, I can’t think of another line.” I sang annoyingly, continuing to spank him.

After a few minutes I opened a portal and threw him through it then got up to look for Cheetah and Wonder woman. “Now, where are Cheetah and Wonder Woman.” I said.

I found them unconscious aboard my ship. I smacked Cheetah on the ass. “Wake up!” I said.
She shot up instantly getting to her feet with a look of confusion.

“Come on kitty, go wake up Wonder Woman, She’s snoring.” I said, pointing at Wonder Woman, who was indeed snoring.

She walked over to her, and shook Wonder Woman awake. “Uh what's going on.” She said, opening her eyes.

“Themescura has exploded!” I shouted in her face.

“WHAT!” she screamed.

“HA! HAHAHA! Gotcha!” I said laughing.

“What is wrong with you!” she yelled.

“I’m a homicidal sociopath, or psychopath, but that’s not new, I was almost sacrificed by Klarion the witch boy!” I said then continued. “But I took care of him, him and his cat are in a pocket dimension I made so he won’t be able to escape.” I explained.

“Well if he’s taken care of can we go now.” She said agitated.

“Yup.” I said. I destroyed the pocket dimension we were in and sent us all back to the house. My ship was back in it’s room, we were all in the living room, and Klarion dropped in front of me. “Ok little man, you are in for a timeout!” I said, slapping magic proofed cuffs on him and pushing him to Wonder Woman.

I took Wonder Woman, Klarion and his cat, back to the Batcave. I knocked Klarion out and watched him fall onto his face. “Here you go.” I said.

“Thank you for bringing him in.” Batman said.

“You’re welcome, I made sure to give him a good spanking, so I don’t think he’s gonna try anything like this again.” I said. “You need me to do anything else?” I asked.

“No.” said Batman.

“Ok, see you guys later!” I said, disappearing into a shadow.

I reappeared in the living room where Jonathan was waiting. “So where’s Wonder woman?” He asked

“Batcave, now Cheetah, Since you’ve been a good kitty, let’s go out and have some fun.” I said.

“Sure.” She said purring.

“Let’s go.” I said, changing into my civilian clothes. My eyes went normal and my jacket, my coat, and my weapons, my gauntlets all went into my closet. I checked myself to make sure I passed as normal. Once satisfied I gave Cheetah a glamour charm.

“Where are we going?” She asked.

“I don’t know, I thought we might just go for a ride on my motorcycle and see where it takes us.” I said.

“Alright.” She said clinging to my right arm.

We made our way outside and my motorcycle was on the front lawn waiting for us. “Like it?” I asked.

“I do.” She commented.

“It’s a triumph tiger 800 XCx, I modified it so it can go super fast, I made it so it runs on my magic.” I said, getting on and revving up the engine.

“Well let's see where your drive takes us.” She said a little excited. She got on behind me and put her arms around my waist.

“Hold on tight, it’s got a lot of torque.” I said.

“Don't worry about me.” Cheetah said.

I looked at Cheetah, her figure has gotten more curves since she’s been staying with me. Her breasts have grown and her ass has grown as well. She originally had small breasts, now she had a large DD size breasts and an ass to match.

I smiled, revved the engine and we took off.

chapter 19

View Online

{Jonathan POV}

I was in the library doing some reading. This place was pretty much the only private place I had left so I didn't have to see Jasmine and Mamoru together. I was slowly growing used to them but I still wasn't comfortable.

“Ok so this charm makes this generate electricity, that's interesting.” I said drinking some tea.

“HEY JOHNATHAN!” Shouted Mamoru, making me drop my tea.

‘I just brewed that.’ I thought before getting up, then opened the door to see Mamoru waiting. “What do you want?” I asked.

“Nothing much, hey have you seen where I left a whatchamacallit?” He asked.

“Your what?” I asked.

“It’s a part I haven’t given a name yet, so I just say whatchamacallit, it’s shaped kind of like a vacuum only it’s made of metal and glass.” He explained. “Oh it’s also got a bunch of blinking lights and stuff on it too.” He said.

“No idea.” I told him.

“Oh darn.” He said.

“Hey Mamoru is this it!?” Said Cheetah, coming from his room.

“Wha-? Oh yes that’s it! Good kitty!” Said Mamoru giving Cheetah a hug.

“So what are you working on, that you would have to interrupt my reading?” I asked.

“I’m making a device to take my magic away and contain it.” He said, walking away.

“Why would you want to make something like that?” I asked.

“I’m bored.” He said with a shrug.

“Well don't get yourself hurt.” I told him.

“No promises!” He said, going upstairs and to his room.

“Well i'm off to brew another cup of tea.” I sighed walking to the kitchen, and started.

After finally finishing I took a sip, before I heard a scream coming from Mamoru’s room, making me drop my cup…. again.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!” He screamed. He sounded like the screaming sun from rick and morty.
https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=4en32xPBx0s

I ran to his room before throwing open the door. “Whats going on?”

Mamoru was passed out on the ground, all his girls standing over him.

“What happened to him?” I asked.

“He took that thing and drove it into his chest, then it started glowing then he passed out.” Said Orca, pointing at a glowing glass container.

“So he really did it.” I sighed looking at the passed out Mamoru.

“Ugh, that hurt.” Said Mamoru, waking up.

“Yeah, getting all the magic sucked from your body can do that.’ I told him.

I noticed his eyes and teeth looked normal, everything else was the same. I checked his mana, he was completely blank.

“Look you should try to be more careful without your magic you're no longer immortal.” I told him.

“I know that.” He said. “Now I have to get ready for school today, we have a field trip.” He said.

“Oh I forgot about that, well I cant go today. I got permission from Celestia to not go to school today.” I told him.

“Good for you.” He said, standing up and taking off all his gear. He took off his gauntlets, his coat, and his jacket. Now all he’s wearing is a black polo shirt, black pants, and black boots. He put all his things into his closet and took out his backpack and slung it over his shoulder.

“Wait, aren’t you gonna put your makeup on? Y’know your black nail polish, eyeliner, lipstick?” I asked.

“No, I don’t need it for school.” Said Mamoru.

“But you always wear your makeup.” I said.

“I don’t feel like wearing it today, I just feel less….. dark, and I like it. Now I have to be at school before class starts.” He said. He walked downstairs and through the door.

“Bye then.” I told him and pulled out my phone. ‘When did Wonder Woman give me her number?’

(Mamoru pov)

I got on my motorcycle and rode to school. When I arrived I got to class and took my seat. I listened to the teacher and continued my school work. And then the intercom turned on.

“Teachers let your students that have signed for the field trip head to the buses now.” principal Celestia said.

I got my things and gave my teacher my permission slip, then joined the rest of the students.

The bus was packed to its limit. And they were talking loudly, it was hard to hear myself think I took a seat near the window, and luckily I had it to myself. At least until Fluttershy and Sunset sat next to me. Some voiced their boredom but others were happy to get away from school.

“Hey girls, excited for our trip to Ace chemicals?” I asked.

“Oh yes, I’m very excited.” Said Fluttershy.

“Me too!” Said Sunset.

“Me three!” Said Pinkie, nearly giving me a heart attack.

“JesusMaryandJoseph! What the hell Pinkie! You nearly scared me half to death!” I said looking at Pinkie, who was in the seat behind us.

“I thought you couldn’t die.” Said Sunset.

“That was before my magic was removed, now I’m just like everyone else.” I said looking out the window.

“Why would you do that?” Sunset asked.

“I got bored and wanted to try something new.” I said, looking at a weird tree oddly shaped like a foot.

“Ok but from now on please don't be so reckless.” She told me.

“I can handle myself thank you, anyway Pinkie, why are you going?” I asked.

“Because R-E-X wanted me to come.” She said happily.

“Oh my gosh.” I deadpanned, beginning to hit my head against the window.

“What's wrong?” PInkie asked.

“Nothing, just thinking.” I said.

“About what?” She asked.

I smiled. “Hey Pinkie, would you like to join me Sunset, Fluttershy, and the rest of my girls, in an open relationship?” I asked.

She leaned over and kissed me. “I thought I gave you the answer to that when I gave you that lap dance on your birthday.” She said seductively.

“Great, now, you all can move in whenever, I just wanted to make sure you were all into it.” I said.

“We are.” they all said.

“Ok then, you can move in whenever you want. Oh look we’re almost there.” I said, losing focus.

“So what do you think we'll learn from Ace chemicals?” Sunset asked.

“Nothing I don’t already know, it’s the place where The Joker fell into a vat and got his skin bleached and lost his mind, but I doubt that could happen again.” I said.

“You never know.” Pinkie said.

“Pinkie! no spoilers!” I said. We finally arrived at Ace Chemicals.

After getting off the bux the teachers got us in one spot so they could tell us the rules.

“Ok before we walk in we have to lay down some ground rules, first you must stay 2 feet away from any rails , second no pushing or shoving.” They continued on for a few minutes before we finally went in.

“As if they’d actually have to explain anything.” I said.

“This place was constructed 2 years ago, so it is relatively new, with state of the art technology to ensure safety, and security, any questions before we venture deeper into the complex?” The teacher asked.

No one had any questions, one kid just coughed. I just looked around. ‘Tough crowd’ since no one asked any questions, the teacher just slumped their shoulders and sighed.

“Well let's continue with the tour then.” They said.

We made our way through the tour without incident, then we made it to the large vats.

“I think superman would win in a fight against batman.” Said a familiar voice I turned to see two familiar idiots Snips and Snails.

“Oh no.” I deadpanned.

“No, Batman would win!” Argued Snips.

“No superman would demolish batman.” Snails said.

“No, Batman would beat Superman!” Argued Snips.

“Oh and how would he do that?” Snails questioned.

“Kryptonite, duh!” Said Snips.

They continued going at it before their argument began coming closer to me.

“And where would he get it, last time I checked lex luthor seems to have most of it?” He asked.

“Duh! Batman has his own stash, he's Batman!” Said Snips, giving Snails a shove. He shoved him in return, and it soon turned into a brawl with them crashing into me, making me stumble backwards.

“Woahwoahwoahwaoh!” I began as the railing broke. “Oh no.” I said worriedly and flailing my arms as I lost my balance and fell.

“SOMEONE GRAB HIM!” Someone screamed. But it was too late I was already falling, and I landed in a vat full of who-knows-what.

In the fluid all I could feel was a burning pain all over then nothing. I woke up in a hospital covered in bandages head to toe, that made it very hard to move.

“Oh you're finally awake.” I heard I slowly turned my head to see Jonathan looking up from a book.

“Who are you?” I asked, trying to screw with him.

“Don't pull that crap I checked your memory to see what happened.” He said.

“Do you have to ruin my fun every time?” I asked.

“Yes. yes I do.” He said with a grin. “Thin of it as a little payback for not letting me finish with Nightmare.”

“Jackass….. What did the doctor say was wrong with me?” I asked.

“Apparently the stuff you fell into was like 10 times worse than what the Joker fell in, you're lucky to be alive.” He told me.

“I’m gonna take a wild guess, it bleached my skin and made me go from 6ft tall to 7.5ft tall, gave me claws instead of nails, increased my muscle mass and made me have permanent goth face makeup.” I said.

“Yup.” He told me looking back down at his book. “Also later can I borrow Nightamre, its not for sex just for a little test.”

“What do you wanna do?” I asked.

“To see if it's possible to clone a soul, if it works it'll accelerate the creation of the Umbras greatly.” He explained.

“Fine, but if you go anywhere near her ass, I will end you, that device I made can do more than contain magic.” I said.

“I thought I could fuck her whenever I wanted, for givng you Heather.” He said, confused.

“You can, but you can’t cum inside any hole.” I said.

“Well that’s not fair.” He complained.

“Life’s not fair, otherwise I wouldn’t have a tube stuck up my urethra.” I told him.

“Fine I’ll just use the clone soul if it's successful to make my own Nightmare.” He told me.

“Yippee.” I deadpanned. “Where are my girls and when can I leave?” I asked.

“At any time you're already healed, and there are no more health issues that are life threatening to you.” He told me.

“Ok then, go tell the doctor I’m ready to go.” I said.

“Alright.” He said standing up and leaving.

I waited for them to return. He returned with a few nurses and a doctor who helped remove all the bandages and equipment so I could get up.

I looked at myself. ‘Yup I was spot on.’ I deadpanned. “Let’s go home, my girls are probably worried sick.” I said.

We got out of there, and in the limo parked out front before heading home. “Also if it does succeed I won't ask for Nightmare anymore, not that I did in the first place at least till now.” He told me.

“My clothes are tight.” I said.

(Johnathan pov)

I snapped my fingers making his clothes fit him. “Better?” I asked.

He just glared at me.

“Why so angry?” I asked.

“I’m pissed, I want to get back to school and continue, then I can have a few choice words with Snips and Snails, they Argued and bumped me and caused all this.” I said.

“It’s Saturday now, and as for them, their punishment has yet to be decided, though it was their parents who had to pay for your hospital bills.” I explained.

“Heh heh HAHAHAHA Hahaha!” He laughed. “Oh that’s perfect, then I won’t have to kick their asses.”

“Yeah I think their parents will do that for you.” I joked. “Also one more question, can Nightmare at least give me a blow job after I clone her soul?” I asked.

“No.” He said. “Does the league know what happened? I bet Batman is worried I might turn out like the Joker.”He said with a chuckle.

“Me and Hannah have been trying to keep this quiet, and fine don't expect me to make you any other girls after your Deathclaw and Umbra.” I told him.

“I was hoping you could make me two more.” Je said, holding up two fingers.

“Nope.” I said.

“Aw. I wanted to have a night fury and a light fury.” He whined.

“While those are interesting ideas, no.” I said.

“Could you show me how? I never tried making anything like that.” He asked.

“It takes years of practice to make a living thing into something else while making sure its soul is undamaged.” I told him.

“So when I get my magic back then?” He asked.

“It's not something you can just learn, you have to have a talent for it, why do you think my sister came to me when you wanted an anthro dog.” I said.

“She’s not a dog, She’s a wolf and you know it!” He said, pointing an accusing finger.

“Sorry but like I said it's not something you can just learn, even when you turned Nightmare anthro there are a few consequences that follow though it may not affect those that possess magic as heavily.” I told him.

He wasn’t paying attention, instead he was just looking out the window. ‘He gonna end up killing whatever he tries to change at this rate.’ I thought, rubbing my head.

“Have Pinkie, Sunset, And Fluttershy moved in while I was out?” He asked, still looking out the window.

“Yes though your room is not large enough to support so many people so they'll be staying in separate rooms till I can cast that spell again.” I explained.

“You could just put my room in a pocket dimension, that way it can fit as many people as I want.” He said.

“Setting one up in the house is impossible because of the enchantment that makes it huge on the inside, if their was the pockets dimension, and the house's energy would intertwined, and horrible things could happen.”I told him.

“That makes very little sense.” He said.

“Think of something like this.” I said making two versions of our home one red one blue. “Let's call them house A and house B, right now they are apart, but make one a pocket dimension and place one within the other.” I said making house B into a ball then placed it in house A. “For a time it'll be alright but let's say after maybe 3 or 4 days this will start to happen.”

The ball started acting erratically flying all around house A. “It will start going crazy and whatever it is will be transported to the pocket dimension, and I'm not talking entire pieces of furniture, I'm talking small holes randomly appearing out of thin air, and now imagine what would happen if it were to hit someone.” I placed a look alike of Orca in its path, and it went straight through her chest leaving a gaping hole in her.

“That is messed up.” He said.

“It's reality, and it is deadly. Sorry for using Orca but I had to get my point across.” I apologized.

“Ok, then do the spell again.” He said.

“I will have to do some work first.” I told him.

“Whatever.” He deadpanned.

“And also don't even think about trying to change animals you'll likely kill them, and even if they survive they will likely appear to be soulless husks, with no wills of their own.” I told him.

“Is that necessarily a bad thing?” He asked.

“I think you should stop talking for now.” I glared at him. “I only killed to survive but to put innocent creatures through that torture disgusts me, and I will not have it in my home.” I told him.

He just looked out the window and stared the whole way home. When we arrived I went in before Mamoru to head to an addition of the house I added while he was gone, a venting room you could say, it was filled with vases and all kinds of fragile things that put themselves back together after they broke. I needed a place to vent after Mamoru pisses me off, at times he is a great guy but other times he's just too much to deal with.

(Mamoru pov)

“Oh girls! I’m Hooome!” I said.

Sunset, Pinkie, and Fluttershy ran into the room, Hannah walked in shortly after.

“You're alright!”

“You're ok!”

“Thank heavens!” They all said except Hannah. Then the rest of my Harem ran into the room saying their own hellos and welcomes. But then the question finally came up.

“What happened to you? you're taller, and you look different.” Cheetah said. “What happened to your hair?”

“What’s wrong with my hair?'' I asked.

“It’s white.” Said Fluttershy.

“Aw crap! Oh well, I guess that’s the type of thing that happens when you fall into a vat at Ace Chemicals, shit happens. Anyone see where Johnathan went?” I said.

“He went to his “Venting room”.” Hannah said, making quotations with her fingers.

“It’s because of me isn’t it.” I deadpanned.

“Most likely, he made it with you in mind.” She told me.

“Ok girls, since I’m back, what would you all like to do?” I asked.

“I think we'd all like to go to our bedroom.” Sunset said suggestively.

“No, Not in the mood, let’s just watch tv.

“Fine.” Said Sunset, crossing her arms.

“Ok, then let’s just all watch tv.” I said, going to the couch and turning on the tv.

(Johnathan pov)

“AAAHHHH.” I said punching through a solid marble column before it reformed.

“Damn that Mamoru, he just doesn't know when to stop!” I shouted, releasing all my power in one burst across the room destroying everything, and shaking the entirety of the house. I sighed after looking around. “I need to find Hannah talking to her will help me calm down.” I said as I started to walk out before I heard a very strange sound. I turned to see a tear in reality.

“It can't be, I didn't do that, or maybe.” I said the only way something like this would happen is if there is a dimension parallel to this one, these twin dimensions are rare and hard to find, but it appears I've found one.

“Didn't Mamaru say this world was connected to another.” I said to myself. “Well I guess I’ll just have to take a look around.” I said, walking towards the tear. I peeked my head through to see a forest. I fully came through and I felt my entire body become energized.

“This place must be filled with tons of magic for this to happen.” I said looking at myself. I looked around again to see I was in a forest but something felt wrong with it, it felt chaotic, and dark, then I heard something rustling in the bushes.

“Looks like a beast wants to play.” I said amused as a female manticore lunged from the bushes.

I stepped out of the way letting it pass me. “A manticore, not many places with these anymore.” I commented, maybe I'll keep it as a pet.

I extended my hand, and a sphere of mana trapped the beast. After trapping it I walked over to take a close look at it.

“A fine specimen and in its prime no doubt you’ll make a fine companion, or maybe lover.” I grinned before the sphere glowed brightly.

“Lets see how you turn out.” I said as I could see the beast start to change. After a while it finally finished, and she fell to the ground, I snapped my fingers to put some clothes on her before looking at the final result, she was a little taller than me with very large breasts, and a fine ass.

“I think I'll call you, hmmm lets me think. How about Mira.” I said. Mira lunged at me, I grabbed her wrapped one arm around her waist and grabbed her tail before I started kissing her. She tried getting away from me but as our kiss grew more passionate she began purring, her resistance stopped, allowing me to realise her tail. She wrapped it around the two of us along with her wings. I grabbed her ass before breaking the kiss.

“Good girl now, let's take you home, and maybe later I’ll come back and bring another to play with us.” I told her she continued purring before I brought her to my home.

“Now I have my own pussy cat, this will be fun.” I said bringing her to the living room.

Mamoru noticed me, then saw the manticore. “Ghasp! A kitty!!!!” He said tackling Mira. She growled and lifted her stinger. I grabbed it before she could do anything.

“You already have your own, this one's mine.” I told him.

“I know, but I also know where you could have gotten her...” Began Mamoru. He pointed an accusing finger. “You went to Equestria!” He said.

“My little tantrum opened a rift to it, yes.” I told him prying him off Mira.

“You need to make a gateway there, so we can go back and forth from it.” Said Mamoru.

“The rift is open and stable, I just need to place a few things to make sure nothing dangerous comes through.” I told him.

“If you brought the manticore, that already happened.” He joked.

“Well She became much more manageable after I tamed her with a kiss.” I told him with a grin.

“Can she speak?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yes why she hasn't yet I don’t know, but I gave her the knowledge to do so, she likely has her own reasons for staying quiet.” I explained.

“Ok then, what do you wanna do right now, me and my girls are watching Tv, wanna join?” Asked Mamoru sitting down on the couch.

“Sure, and your lessons will begin after you regain your magic.” I said, sitting down in a chair. Mira sitting her fat ass in my lap wrapping her tail around me and pressing her breasts against me. “Looks like my kitty knows how to be seductive.” I said kissing her.

“Great, Cheetah, looks like the new girl is trying to show you up, you gonna take that?” Said Mamoru.

“Calm down it's not like she's trying to seduce you.” I said grabbing Mira’s ass and breasts.

“Cheetah, come here, show her how it’s done.” Said Mamoru. “I’ll put my magic back in after I’ve adjusted to my new appearance, then we can begin.” He said.

Cheetah walked over to Mamoru. She started rubbing up against him. “Good kitty.” Said Mamoru, putting her on his lap and giving her a kiss.

MIra started growling before grinding her hips against my crotch, while also licking my neck with her smooth tongue. “Looks like she wants to compete.”

Mamoru gave Cheetah a few pets, then put his head into her cleavage. Cheetah put her arms around him to keep him there, beginning to purr. Mira gently pushed my head into her cleavage while wrapping me in her wing, and now facing me with her crotch rubbing against mine.

Cheetah began doing the same with Mamoru, her eyes half-lidded. “Do you think we should stop them?” I asked not really caring how this would end up.

“Can’t stop a frisky feline.” Said Mamoru, somewhat muffled by Cheetah’s breasts. And now it seems things were reaching their peak as Mari ripped off her clothes and slowly cut mine off me with her sharp claws.

Mamoru took his shirt off after hearing clothing rip, then undid his belt and unzipped his pants. Cheetah was getting more aroused by the minute. And I started groping Mari’s ass and breasts, hearing her moans made me harder than I've ever been before.

Cheetah took out Mamoru’s cock, before it waa 13 inches, now with his new size, he was 18 inches. “Oh my, that’s a big one!” Said Cheetah, she began grinding on it, getting her juices onto it.

Mari was already soaking wet from all this as she started rubbing the head of my cock against her wet pussy. “When I brought her back, I didn't think I’d be stuffing her so soon.” I said.

“You probably found her during her heat cycle, around now is usually the time it happens.” Said Mamoru, beginning to suck and grope Cheetah’s breasts, making her purr and moan loudly.

“Well I guess I wouldn’t mind stuffing a litter or two in her.” I said before lowering her hips making her take my whole length, and I could feel the tip enter her womb.

Cheetah stopped grinding and took Mamoru’s cock and put it to her ass. Cheetah slowly lowered herself onto him. I could see a bulge in her stomach where it went in. I looked to see mine had the same.

“Mira, show Cheetah the strength of the lion would you.” I told her, as she started riding me the couch creaking with every hilt.

“Oh Master, you’re so big inside, your kitty loves your cock.” Said Cheetah beginning to ride Mamoru as well.

“Mari why don't you say something surely you don't wish to remain silent the whole time?” I asked smacking her ass playfully.

“I want you so badly.” She said and I had never heard such a lovely voice in all my life. “I NEED you, you're the perfect male for me, strong, confident, unlike those weaklings from the forest, you're the only one worthy of the queen of the everfree.”

‘Queen looks like I hit the jackpot.’ I thought, grabbing her hips while thrusting into her.

“Well your majesty I'll make sure to give you strong offspring.” I said and she started making out with me.

Mamoru began making out with Cheetah, squeezing her ass as she rode him. “Oh hey Jona-.” I turned my head slightly to see Hannah there then she smiled as she sat in a nearby chair. I just turned my focus back to Mira, she was so tight and hot it was hard not to take control from her.

“Hey Jasmine, want in on this?” Said Mamoru.

“No I think I'll just watch.” She said.

Mari started riding me harder, and I could see Cheetah was slowing down a little. ‘Looks like Cheetah is wearing herself out.’ I thought.

“Are you sure? Cheetah seems to be getting tired, besides I think you’d look cute as a cat.” Said Mamoru.

“Sorry but I wanna watch.” She said.

Cheetah began riding Mamoru faster, she kept going until finally, she came and passed out. “Aw come on! I didn’t get to finish.” Said Mamoru, removing Cheetah and putting her next to him on the couch.

“Hey Mamoru if you want I could use a little help tiring out this pussy cat.” I said, spreading her ass cheeks.

“I was hoping Jasmine might want a turn, or Orca, but ok!” Said Mamoru getting up and getting behind Mira.

“She is very tight and warm so you'll enjoy this.” I told him, giving her ass a good smack. He took his dick and pressed it into Mira’s ass. He slowly pressed inside until he was all the way to the hilt. She moaned, and her tail wrapped around Mamoru’s waist.

“What do you think of the pussycat?” I asked.

“She’s soft, and tight.” Said Mamoru, beginning to work up a rhythm. I matched it making sure both thrusted in at the same time.

Mari started moaning and purring loudly as we both rammed her, and it felt so good entering her womb. “Holy fuck.”

Mamoru grabbed her breasts from behind and gave them a firm squeeze. He began speeding up his thrusts. I doubled my efforts and I was getting close to my limit.

Mamoru continued his thrusts making Mira moan loudly.

“YES YES YES!” She screamed louder and louder, spreading her wings as far as they could.

Mamoru began running his fingers across her wings, making her scream in ecstasy. While he did that I started groping and sucking on her breasts. “I can't hold it much longer!” She screamed.

“I’m still not close yet.” Said Mamoru.

“Doesn’t mean we cant keep pounding her through her orgasm.” I told him.

“True.” Said Mamoru beginning to change his rhythm, going faster and harder into her ass.

SHe finally came, and she got so much tighter than before. I smacked her ass a few times making her get tighter before kissing her.

Mamoru came and thrust inside as deep as he could go. Then when he was done he pulled out and passed out next to Cheetah. Wrapping an arm around her and pulling her close.

I finally came filling her womb to the limit.” Holy fuck, that-that was amazing.” I said trying to get up but Mira pushed me back down onto the chair before riding me again.

“Who said you could stop, your queen is not tired yet.” Mira said with authority, and I knew this was gonna be awhile.

{4 hours later}

“Are you two done yet? It stopped being sexy a 1½ hour ago.” Said Mamoru.

“Tell her that, she's been riding me all that time, this woman has so much energy it's insane.” I told him as I came again inside her ass this time.

Mamoru got up and went behind her and hit the side of her neck and she passed out. “There, problem solved.” Said Mamoru sitting back on the couch and bringing Cheetah to lay on his lap like a normal cat, stroking her affectionately, making her purr.

“If I knew she'd have this much energy I would have found a different cat.” I said. “But I guess this isn't a bad thing.” I told him.

“I was mostly thinking why you didn’t comment on the fact I knocked her out.” Said Mamoru.

“Well I didn’t really see any other way to make her stop, she didn't seem to be running on fumes either she was just as energized as when we started, I guess that one of the reasons she's the queen of the everfree, she never gives up.” I explained.

“Thus is the problem with having a dominant woman, if you’re gonna have one, make sure she knows she’s not in charge, worked out pretty well with my girls, they seem to like being dominated, which is a little weird.” He said, muttering the last part.

“I like having me and my girls having equal authority, but when she wakes up I guess I'll have to show her who's the king.” I said feeling up Mari’s body.

“Never make that joke ever again.” Said Mamoru.

“Sorry seemed fitting.” I told him, grabbing her breasts, making Mari moan in her sleep.

“Dude just stop, we’re done with sex for now, unless Jasmine wants another go, or Orca, she hasn’t had her turn yet.” Said Mamoru.

“I will if dad joins in.” Jasmine said,

“I might be too heavy for the couch.” Orca said.

“Johnathan, could you shrink Orca, and Jasmine he can join but only gets your ass, and you have to be a kitty.” Said Mamoru.

“Ooooh why can't he have all of me?” Jasmine asked.

“Because you’re mine, not his, now come on and kitty up.” Said Mamoru.

“Don't treat me like a possession!” She glared at him.

“Sorry, can you please come here.” Said Mamoru.

“I think I’ll just go to bed early.” She said vanishing into thin air.

“Andodites are a race of free spirits. We hate it when we feel like we’re being caged or controlled.” I told him.

“Noted, ok Orca come on, you get your turn.” Said Mamoru, taking off his pants and underwear.

She walked over to him and got on all fours and started with licking his dick with her huge tongue.

“Oh that’s nice.” Said Mamoru, rubbing the side of her face affectionately.

“Aren't you gonna try to reconcile with Jasmine?” I asked.

“She’ll cool down eventually, then I’ll reconcile.” Said Mamoru.

‘He really needs to work on his skills with the ladies, he's good at getting them but keeping them might be another thing.’ I thought, shaking my head.

“Orca you’re really good, now use those big globes of yours.” Said Mamoru.

She wrapped her breasts around his cock and started moving them up and down.

‘Hannah, prepare another room for Jasmine just in case things go south.’ She nodded and left. “So how's Orca?” I asked.

“I love her. Ok that’s good enough, turn around and sit that blubbery ass on my dick.” Said Mamoru.

She got up and inserted his dick on her pussy and slowly sat down, moaning with every inch. But then the phone started ringing. I picked it up.

“Hello.” I said.

“Jonathan I need to speak to Mamoru.” Batman said over the phone.

“Yo Mamoru it's for you.” I said. I gave him the phone.

(Mamoru pov)

“Hello?” I said.

“It's Batman, I'm calling to inform you, you have been accepted into the league, as for Jonathan we have yet to decide, though Wonder woman thinks he'll be a good fit.” He told me plainly.

“That’s because she wants to get in his pants, I’ll be there in a few minutes.” I said hanging up.

“Sorry Orca, we’ll have to try again another time.” I said. Orca got off and let me up. I went to my room, took a shower, and got my Shadow Reaper clothes on. They were a little tight, but not uncomfortable, my claws broke through the tips of my gloves though.

I made my way down stairs and pulled on my hood. “Bye, gotta do stuff with the league, I’ll be back later.” I said walking out the door.

chapter 20

View Online

I rode my motorcycle to the entrance of the Batcave and went inside. The core members were waiting for me.

“What took you so long?” Batman asked.

I got off my bike and walked up to him. I stood a head over him. “I had my magic removed, I’m gonna be like a normal guy for a while.” I said.

“Well it seems we’ll have to reevaluate for the time being, we had a few things in mind but they were thought of with your immortality in mind.” Superman told me.

“I also had a school field trip to Ace Chemicals.” I said.

“Yes we know, your friends did a good job covering it up, but not good enough.” Batman told me.

“So you know about this.” I said, pulling down my hood. “I look like the joker during his goth phase, who also had white hair.” I said. “It’s got me white everywhere, it even got rid of my tattoos!” I said.

“I saw the medical reports, but it seems you were unaffected mentailly like the joker was.” Batman suggested. “I guess you can't go insane if you're already insane.”

“I’m not really insane, homicidal, sociopathic, mentally unbalanced, probably.” I said. “Actually I guess I was already The Joker’s kind of crazy before I fell in that vat.”

“For now we'll hold off on giving you missions till you've fully recovered.” Superman said. “And its possible we'll be changing location to a new satellite base soon.

“The watchtower. It’s gonna be awesome.” I said. “By the way, just because I don’t have my power, doesn’t mean I’m unable to help in missions. And to prove it, I will have a sparring match with Batman.” I said, pointing at Batman.

“No need, we know you're capable but with your sudden change and your history we still think you'll be reckless.” Wonder woman told me.

“Oh come on, I really wanted to test my skill against Batman.” I said, slumping my shoulders.

“Alright.” Batman said.

“Sweet! Do you have a good spot for training?” I asked.

He pressed a button and the platform with the batmobile lowered, and it was replaced with a smooth metal floor.

“I was expecting a holographic simulation room, but that works too.” I said walking into the circle.

We both took positions on opposite ends of the circle. “Before we begin, should there be any rules? Like no weapons or gadgets or anything? Or will it be an all out fight to the death, I’m hoping for the last one, cuz it means we’re giving it our all.” I said.

“Hand to hand.” Batman told me.

“Ok, any specific fighting style or just everything we know?” I asked, removing all my weapons and my gauntlets and putting them into a pile outside the ring.

“Ready?” Batman asked.

“All styles then.” I said getting into a fighting stance.

“Yes.” He told me, taking a narrow stance.

I waited for him to make his move, but it turned into a sparring match with both of us waiting for the other to take the first step.

Batman made the first move with a left hook, which I blocked and gave him a right uppercut. “I thought you’re never supposed to lead with a left.” I said.

He fell to the ground using his hands to stop himself, then kicked my legs, and I fell to the hard metal floor with my head hitting it first.
I got up and came running at him, he was getting ready for the impact but I jumped over him and grabbed his cape and slipped between his legs and pulled his cape, causing him to fly in the air and land on his back with a thud.

He got up with ease before charging me, delivering a very quick right jab to my face, then kneed me in the chest. I grabbed his leg and twisted it and gave him a kick to the ribs. I pushed him back and grabbed one of his bat ears and gave him an assassin's creed takedown.

He got back up again switching fight styles delivering several quick and hard hits to my chest and arms, to the point everything was throbbing in pain. I ignored the pain and began targeting his pressure points. I hit each point hard and delivered a roundhouse kick to the head, followed by a right hook and left uppercut. He stayed on his feet as he jumped, giving me a very hard kick to the back of my neck, and everything below it started to feel a little numb.

“You’re good, but you have been holding back.” I said giving him a dropkick to his shin, following with a punch to the gut. I began giving him a relentless onslaught of punches and kicks. He finally caught one of my arms and legs before lifting me over his head, and slamming me against the ground, but he kept going as he put both hands on my leg before throwing me a distance away from him.

I began changing my strategy and changed my style to work in my favor.

“This sparring match is over.” Wonder woman said standing between us.

“It was just getting fun, but I think it might be a good idea, I think my arm got dislocated or something.” I said looking at my arm.

“I think we should get back to work, but before you go can I have a talk with you?” Wonder woman asked.

“Is it about me or about Johnathan?” I asked.

“A little bit of both.” She told me.

“Go ahead, shoot.” I said, putting on all my gear.

She took me a ways away from the rest of the league before asking. “I need your help. I have no idea how to act like a normal woman, or even know what he likes.” She said.

“I’m not gonna lie…….. He’s not gonna care at all, just as long as you’re knocking boots or just having other kinds of fun, he’s gonna be happy either way, just be yourself.” I said.

“About that I've never….” she said.

“Oh, you’re kidding, you have to be kidding me. Well if you’re concerned about that, just ask his sister what he likes, then uh… ok that’s all I got. Bottom line, be yourself, and just try not to do death by snu snu.” I told her, patting her shoulder and walking away.

“Death by snu snu?” She asked.

I turned around. “Oh, death by snu snu means you keep having sex until the male’s pelvis is turned to gravel and kills him. Or something like that.” I said walking away. “Just be sure to take the pill that keeps you from getting knocked up, be sure to take a larger than recommended dose though, he’s pretty fertile, he’s already gotten a few of his other girls pregnant.” I said walking away.

“Ok I will.” She told me.

I gave her a thumbs up and went to talk with the rest of the league.

(3rd person pov)

“So what did Wonder woman ask you?” Superman asked.

“You were eavesdropping and you know it.” Said Mamoru.

“I thought it would be better to ask then to just bring it up.” He said.

“It’s weird she’s still a virgin right?” Mamoru asked him.

“No not really.” He said.

“Oh so you’ve used x-ray vision on her, I knew you were a perv.” Mamoru said jokingly.

“It’s because she grew up on an island with no men.” He said, shaking his head.

“Doesn’t mean she couldn’t get a guy after she left.” Said Mamoru. “Hey did you like the surprise I left in your office?” He asked.

“No I did not.” He told him with a glare.

“Well I did.” Said Mamoru, as he broke out laughing. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA HA HA HAHAHA!!!” He laughed holding his stomach. He was doing a full on joker laugh. “You should have seen your face Hahaha.” Said Mamoru, still laughing.

Superman glared but then smiled as he got an idea, he used a weak heat vision on Mamoru's pants making a small flame on his butt.

He stopped laughing and began running around like a crazy person, which he was, he ran all over then jumped over the edge and landed in water. Got out and walked up to Superman with an angry expression before it softened. “That was a good one. HAHAHAHAHAHA HAHA!” He laughed.

“I love to laugh! Loud and long and clear! HAHAHA! I love to laugh! It's getting worse every year! Hahaha!” Sang Mamoru, beginning to rise into the air.

“The more I laugh, HAHAHA! the more I fill with glee! Hahaha And the more the glee! HEEHEEHEE! The more I'm a merrier me, it's embarrassing! The more I'm a merrier me! Ha ha ha ha!” He Sang continuing to rise and laugh.

“Some laugh too fast Hahahahaha!
Some only blast, HA! Others, they twitter like birds, heeheeheehee! Then there's the kind, What can't make up their mind, haha HA HO heh hee ha hee!” He began doing flips as he sang.

“When things strike me as funny
I can't hide it inside! Hahaha! And squeak as the squeakelers do! I've got to let go with a ho ho ho! And a ha ha ha too!” He floated around laughing like crazy. Then Superman began to join in the laughter.

“We love to laugh! Hahaha! Loud and long and clear! Hahaha! We love to laugh! So everybody can hear! Hahahahaha!” They sang laughing like a pair of idiots.

“The more you laugh! HAHAHA! The more you fill with glee! And the more the glee! Hahaha haha! The more we're a merrier we! Hahahaha!” They ended the song, Mamoru falling from the air and landing on his face. “Oof!” He cried.

“You ok there man?” Flash asked.

Mamoru got up and looked at the Flash. “There is a river of glue and apple juice too.” Said Mamoru before passing out.

Batman sighed before Superman asked. “Wonde rwoman can you take him home please?”

“Sure.” She said picking him up, then flew out of the cave towards Canterlot.

He woke up mid flight. “Huh, wha? Aaaaaaaaaaah!!” He screamed.

“Calm down, I'm flying you home, and be careful where you touch.” She said and Mamoru only now noticed his hand was on her ass. He gave it a squeeze.

“Honk honk!” He said squeezing it twice. She slapped him.

“Ow! Hey I need to stop somewhere first!” He said.’

“Why?” She asked.

“I need to go get some flowers, Jasmine is mad at me and I wanted to get her a gift.” He said.

(Mamoru pov)

Wonder woman took me down so I could pick the flowers I needed.

I walked into the flower shop with my hood up and walked to the counter. “Hey.” I said, startling the shopkeeper.

“OH hey do you need anything specific?” He asked, a little frightened.

“Yes I need some Blue Hyacinths, Roses, White orchids, White tulips, lily-of-the-valley, Star of bethlehem, Ivy flowers, and Jasmines, it’s a girlfriend of mine and she’s mad at me, I wanted to get her something nice.” I said as politely as I could.

He gathered up the flowers, and wrapped them up for me in a bouquet. “That'll be 40 dollars.”

“Yeah sure, here you go.” I said, giving him the money.

I left and let Wonder Woman carry me the rest of the way to the house but every time I tried to sneak a grab she slapped me.

“Ow! Hey! If you’re gonna be with Johnathan if I have his permission he might let me do that so quit with the slapping, I don’t want to get a lisp.” I told her.

“Well it's my choice too, so hands off.” She warned me.

“Fine, but if you’re gonna lose your virginity, be prepared for a “giant surprise” heeheehee!” I said.

“What are you talking about?” She asked.

“You’ll see.” I said ominously.

“I can handle it.” She told me.

“You better hope so.” I said. “Can I touch your boobs now?” I asked.

“No.” She told me.

“Fine. Hey….. wait a minute! Where’s my motorcycle?” I looked at Wonder Woman, making her blush.

“Batman will take care of it, maybe.” She said.

“If there’s even a scratch on it, I will destroy your life.” I said.

“He’ll probably just ask Jonathan to bring it over.” She told me.

“Hmm.” I grumbled.

We finally got home and Jonathan was the one to greet us with my bike just how I left it. “Hey.” He said

“Hey, where’s Jasmine, I brought her flowers.” I said.

“Might take more than flowers but she's in her new room next to yours.” He told me.

“Thanks, you have fun with Wonder Woman.” I said, patting his shoulder as I walked past him.

“OH I will.” He said grabbing her waist and pulling her close so he could kiss her.

“Remember! I wanna have a go with her later.” I said going up the stairs.

I made my way to Jasmine’s room and knocked on the door.

“What do you want?” She asked, coming out.

I gave her the flowers. “I’m sorry for treating you that way Jasmine, could you please forgive me? I picked out the flowers specially for you, I even put in Jasmines because they reminded me of you!” I said looking her in the eyes.

“You know how I feel about my father, and not only that, you showed clearly that you didn't really care because you just kept fucking instead of coming after me.” She glared at me.

“Ok I’m an ass, I can admit that, but if it makes you feel better, I’ve had blue balls the whole time I was with the league.” I said.

“Good maybe that will teach you something.” She said closing her door.

“I’m not gonna give up on you, so I’m just going to stand out here until you forgive me.” I said.

“Just go away.” She told me.

“I’m not leaving, I wanted to apologize to you and hope you forgave me, you and the other girls mean a lot to me! So if I screw up, I’ll apologize and keep coming back until I’m forgiven. That’s why I love you!” I said.

“Well we really haven't had time for love to form between us.” She said.

“Love can take a few hours to form, and Jasmine, after being with you and the other girls, I love you, and all of them. So will you please open the door and forgive me?” I asked.

She opened her door and leaned against the doorway with her arms crossed. “I have conditions.” She said.

“It involves your dad again doesn’t it.” I deadpanned.

“The first one does.” She said.

“Just tell me your terms.” I said crossing my arms.

“First my father is free to do whatever he wants with me, Second from now on when something happens with any of us in your harem, you are to comfort us like any husband should, and third no more telling me what to do.” She said.

“Fine, but if you’re gonna have terms I have some as well.” I said.

“What are they?” She asked.

“First, if I ask for you to have some fun with me I’d like you to at least try to enjoy yourself, second, I’d like for you to be patient with me, and third, try not to make me feel less than. And fourth, no more blueballing or skipping out on sex. Deal?” I said.

“I do try to enjoy myself, I havent blue balled you, and I’m not always a sex animal, but deal.” She said.

“Ok, then, would you like to join me and Orca? I never got to finish with her and she still hasn’t had her fun yet.” I said.

“You can have fun with her, I have to do a few things.” She told me.

“Just let me know if you change your mind ok? I’ll be in my room if you need me.” I said leaving.

“Alright then.” She said, closing her door.

I opened the door to my room to find all my girls lined up on the bed, presenting their asses towards the door.

“Girls! What are you doing?” I asked.

“We know you got blue balled so we want to relive you.” Sunset said.

“So you get to empty those swollen balls of yours in one of us, take your pick.” Heather said.

“I wanna have Orca, She still needs a good fuck cuz we hardly started last time.” I said. I closed the door and locked it.

I took my clothes off and put them away.

“So want to get to the best part.” She said spreading her pussy for me.

“First I wanna make you feel good.” I said getting behind her and pressing my face into her pussy. I began licking her folds, making her moan loudly.

Orca dropped to all fours allowing me to eat her out more. “Oh god.” She said.

Since she was a big girl my head was able to go into her, allowing me to get my tongue into her even deeper, she began moaning even more.

She came in a matter of minutes. “Ok Orca time for the main event.” I said, Orca looks at my dick and blushes wildly, her eyes half lidded. “You’re gonna have to get on the bed, on your back, you're too big for me to do it like this.” I told her.

“Ok.” She said crawling onto the bed and onto her back.

I climbed onto the bed and got between her legs on her tail.

“Give it all to me.” She moaned out.

I put my hands on her breasts and lined myself up and pushed inside slowly. Squeezing her breasts and making her moan loudly from the stimulation and every inch.

“Fuck, you’re so much better then croc.” She said.

“Don’t mention old lovers please.” I said as I was beginning to thrust into her and build a rhythm.

“Sorry.” She said. I began thrusting into her faster, making sure to pinch her nipples and squeeze her breasts. “Oh yes harder.” She moaned using her tail to make me go faster.

I continued my thrusts and began going harder into her. “Tell me you love me!” I told Orca.

“I love you!” She shouted. “You are the greatest thing that’s ever happened to me.” She told me.

“Would you do anything for me? Would you do anything I asked?” I asked, thrusting harder, making her moan.

“YEEES!” She screamed. I pounded into her harder.

“Would you give yourself to me? Would you become my little slut? My faithful pet?” I asked, going faster and squeezing her breasts, causing her to moan loudly.

“Yes anything!” She screamed and moaned loudly.

I pulled her head close and began giving her a kiss. She wrapped her arms and legs around me. I began thrusting into and gave Orca a bigger kiss. “Are you close?” I asked.

“Yes.” She told me. I gave her breasts a firm squeeze and took one of her nipples and pinched it hard making her moan.

“Me too! Tell me how much you want it!” I told her.

“I want it, I need it so badly!” She begged.

“HOW MUCH DO YOU WANT IT!?!” I Yelled, pinching her other nipple, causing her to moan out.

“I WANT IT MORE THAN ANYTHING!” She screamed.

“Are you sure? Do you want my cum? Tell me what you would do for it to fill you right now.” I said as I thrusted into her harder and went all the way in.

“I would kill for you to cum inside me,” She moaned.

“I want you to beg! Beg like the pet slut you are!” I Yelled, giving her a kiss.

“CUM INSIDE ME! STUFF ME TILL I BURST!” She screamed.

“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE! Tell me and you’ll get it!” I shouted, twisting her nipples making her scream with ecstasy.

“I’m your slut! your cumdumpster, your faithful bitch!” She cried out, moaning loudly in ecstacy.

“And what am I to you?” I asked.

“YOUR MY MASTER!” She screamed, moaning uncontrollably.

I slammed into her and made out with her as I came inside the same time she did. I started to empty my balls into her, making her bulge and swell, and moan in my mouth until I finally emptied my sack inside her, and Orca was a moaning mess with a humongous belly. I continued to thrust inside firing spurt after spurt into her womb. Orca continued to moan, holding me tightly, keeping me inside her. I pressed my lips against hers trying to get my tongue inside. And finally from all the stimulation she passed out. I fell asleep in her grip using her breasts and cleavage as a pillow.

{1 week later}

“Johnathan, I’m going out for a walk, unless you have something better for me to do.” I said, coming down the stairs dressed in my normal civilian clothes. I looked to Johnathan and found him on the couch making out with Wonder Woman. “Dude, seriously?” I said.

“What, trust me her mana tastes divine and she is great under the sheets, though it's a little hard for her to keep up.” He told me, kissing her again.

“I’m just gonna leave. remember I still want a turn with her!” I said walking out the door. I walked outside and walked onto the sidewalk, picked a random direction and began walking.

I strolled through the city and looked at the people that passed by me with contempt. I couldn’t blame them, I looked like an albino goth on steroids. I continued walking past the school, and into some shady parts of the city.

I couldn't shake the feeling I was being followed, being without my powers was annoying, it was even hard to breath sometimes, I felt like a different person. I turned my head to see no one suspicious, but it did not settle my nerves.

“I gotta watch my back.” I muttered to myself before looking forward. I started walking a little faster but not enough to draw my follower’s suspicion that I knew. But as I rounded a corner I started running.

I turned my head to see no one was there. I was completely alone, and I took a deep breath, thinking I lost him but then I heard a scream nearby. I started running towards the source. I rounded a corner to see a woman laying on the ground beaten to death. I kneeled at her side to try to find evidence of anyone who could have done this. I found nothing. Then suddenly I heard the sound of drawing firearms. I quickly turned to see two policemen standing with their guns drawn.

“Hello Officers, anything I can help you with?” I asked.

“Put your hands behind your head and get on your knees.” They told me.

I did as they asked. “Wanna tell me what this is about?” I asked.

“You're under arrest for murder.” One of the officers said.

I looked at him dumbfounded. “Whaaaaat?” I said, confused. Then at the other end of the alley I saw Shining armor with a huge grin walking by as he only gave me a glance. ‘You son of a bitch!’ I thought.

chapter 21

View Online

{Jonathan pov}

I walked into the prison’s visiting room, and I saw Mamoru on the other side of the glass with the phone already against his ear. I sat down then grabbed the phone on my end.

“Mamoru you ok?” I asked.

Mamoru’s right eye was twitching. “No, no I’m not.” He said.

“We already know who framed you and were working on getting evidence you just have to hold on till then.” I told him.

“The Joker is my roommate and I have multiple dumbasses breathing down my neck, The Joker’s not all bad though he makes sure I’m taken care of, no one wants to mess with him, so I’m safe, for now, how are my girls? Are my Deathclaw and Umbra waiting for me?” He said.

“Yes, and I even have my own Nightmare now, and I have something planned to help you on the inside can't give too many details though it's a work in progress.” I told him.

“Alright, my time’s almost up, hey wanna know something cool?” He asked.

“What?” I asked.

“I’ve seen Poison Ivy in here, She’s super hot! But no one is crazy enough to go talk to her, I’m gonna be the first. Also the music meister is in here too, we’ve been thinking about doing a little choir group in here, how cool is that?

“Sounds awesome and one thing is Livewire here?” He asked.

“Lots of the bad people are here, so yes, but so is Amanda Waller. She’s the warden, I have a feeling the suicide squad will be forming pretty soon, and I might be in it.” He said pretending to scratch his head, signaling he wanted to talk telepathically.

I connected to his mind. “Ok this might make things difficult but we can still get you out of here you just gotta stay strong and out of trouble, and I know that'll be very very hard for you but please keep your cool.” I told him.

“Sure dude!” He said. ‘Shit is starting to happen fast here, I may not be connected to the universe anymore but I can tell things are definitely speeding up and going out of whack.’ He said through telepathy.

‘Yes I've noticed. Construction on the tower is completed already, and I believe that with our interventions, and changes the next show is coming sooner than we would like it.’ I told him.

‘Any way we can keep a secure connection so we can talk whenever I’m alone?’ He asked.

“Might have a little lag due to distance but I can make it happen.” I said.

‘That’s fine, I also wanna be the one to kick Shinings ass for putting me here. I told you a long time ago that I should have dealt with him, now look where we are now! But it’s not all bad, I just have to wait for a while.’ He said.

“You'll get your shot but I think Cadance wants a piece of him too.” I explained.

‘Speaking of Cadence, how is she? Has the baby come yet?’ He asked.

“She started to have her cravings and her libido skyrocketed but I told her only blowjobs.” I told him.

‘Any chance, when I get out I could have sex with her while she’s pregnant, it’s been a fantasy of mine recently.’ He asked.

‘Its their choice.’ I informed him.

‘Fine, but just remember, it’s probably gonna be a girl so name her flurry heart, don’t ask.’ He told me.

‘Oh I know why while you were in here I took the responsibility of catching up on the show just in case.’ I said.

He began talking normally. “So how far have you gone in the show?” He asked.

“A few more episodes till I watched the whole thing.” I told him normally.

“Excellent!” He said, tenting his fingers like Mr. Burns from the Simpsons.

“Well I’ve got to go now, Hannah convinced me we should try for another kid tonight, and she has been making a few changes to herself to excite me.” I told him.

“Nice! Be sure to keep banging even when she’s 9 months in.” He said.

“Oh we found a spell that'll let her conceive within hours.” I told him.

“Then keep going until the baby is sucking you off.” He said. “Ok that’s a little too far, well I gotta go, I gotta try and hook up with Ivy, later dude!” Said Mamoru, putting up the phone and leaving. ‘Be sure to send Jasmine into my cell tonight, I’d like to see her.’ He said to me telepathically.

“I'll try and there's also something you should know.” I said.

‘What?’ He asked looking at me.

“I've decided to start accepting her advances, I know you might not like it but I’ve come to accept her as not just my daughter but as a woman.” I explained.

‘if she gets pregnant, I will end you.’ He said.

“I'll make myself infertile don't worry.” I told him.

‘You better, but be sure when She visits my cell, she’s a sexy anthro Jenna from balto. I’d like to have something soft to cuddle with other than Joker, this morning he was cuddling me from behind, weirdo! Later dude.’ He said and left through the doors.

“I'll try, might take a little convincing though, and some incentive.” I replied.

‘Make sure she gets a few lessons from her mother.’ He said.

“Oh I'm sure she'll learn plenty from her tonight.” I said.

{Mamoru pov}

I made my way back to my cell. I walked in and Joker was on the top bunk, his spot, waiting for me. “Hey Joker, how’s it going?” I asked.

“Pretty well, how was your visitor?” Asked Joker.

“He’s fine, and his girls are either pregnant or about to get pregnant.” I said laying down in my bunk.

“HA HA HA HA!” Laughed Joker. “So do you have any plans for today?” He asked.

“I was gonna go to the yard and see if Ivy would like to hook up.” I said.

“OOHHH risky keep in mind she has quite the toxic personality.” He said with a big grin on his face.

“Good one, HAHAHAHA!” I laughed. “Woah that sounded a lot like you, I am spending way too much time with you.”

“How so, we're birds of a feather.” He said.

“Ok so we’re bonkers bleached bros, anyway I’m gonna see if she’s interested, later dude.” I said heading to the yard. In the yard doing some push-ups was Ivy, her skin a pale green, her hair a lovely red.

“Hey Ivy. How’re you doing?” I asked, joining her in some push-ups.

“Fuck off.” She told me, not looking my way.

“I’m just trying to be nice, you don't have to bite my head off.” I said.

“Well I got thrown in here by some bitch of a warden, and after I just finished my plan of escape.” She said.

“Amanda Waller? Yeah I hate her too, total bitch. So I’m guessing you’ve been hit on multiple times in the past hour?” I asked.

“Most men find themselves in an early grave when they try to flirt with me. Want to join them?” She asked.

“I was just gonna try hitting on you by not hitting on you, but I guess if you want, we can just talk for awhile.” I said.

She didn't respond, just kept doing push ups. For a few minutes we were silent till she finally said something. “Why are you so interested?” She asked.

“I’m in an open relationship and thought you might wanna join, but it’s ok if you don’t want to. I just wanted to meet you.” I said moving to a one arm push-up.

“Well just hope that Waller doesn't take your advances as trying to find ways of escape.” She told me.

“Not likely, I can leave here whenever I want, I already have multiple plans and backup plans, I’m just staying cuz the food’s surprisingly good.” I said. “Did you hear we’re having tacos tonight?” I asked.

She chuckled. “If you could leave here, you would already be gone.” She said.

“Or maybe I just like being here, the supposed bad guys here are pretty chill, so I don’t mind it, plus no one bothers me because Joker is my cellmate, he’s not that bad actually, although he does try shivving me every now and then but I don’t mind it, weirdly enough I think I might be becoming a masochist.” I said. “So enough about me, tell me about you? I asked.

“I don't like talking about myself.” She said.

“Ok, so how about we just talk about other things?” I suggested.

“Like what?” She asked.

“Well, I could try and embarrass myself by singing a song.” I said.

“The meister does that more than we'd like so no.” She told me.

“Fine. But you’re missing out.” I said.

“I doubt that.” She said.

“So anything you’d like to do?” I asked.

“I just want some peace and quiet till I can get out of here.” She said.

“I have a 18 inch dick if you’d rather fuck?” I said.

“We’d be thrown in solitary confinement.” She told me.

“I’m not against small spaces.” I said.

“For a month.” She specified

“That’s Nothing, I lived alone for year, but I know places where we can do it in secret.” I said.

“There is no where Waller won't see us.” She said. “She even has cameras in the toilets.”

“That is messed up. Buuut I know one place we can bang.” I told her.

“And where's that?” She asked.

“My room, I checked the entire place and removed every camera they put in.” I said.

“Well then you're in for more than solitary then.” She said.

“I don’t think so, Waller knows I have powerful friends, so I doubt she will do anything.” I told her. “So? Are you interested or not?” I asked.

“No you might be protected if what you're saying is true but I’m not.” She told me.

“Maybe, but I think she’s watching right now, and listening to each word. And the fact she hasn’t taken you already means she’s going to let me do whatever I want in here, so are you still skeptical?” I asked.

“Still no, she'll just throw me in solitary either on the way to your cell which is not allowed, I might add, women have their own cell blocks, and 2 if we do, do it she'll throw me in there after we're done.” She explained.

“Or she’ll lock you in with me, there’s no fun without risk, she might even put me in solitary with you, possibly in the same room.” I said.

“I'm not gonna risk it, not when I’m so close.” she said.

“I might be able to work something out with Waller, I can be very persuasive.” I said looking into her eyes.

“Fine if you work something out I won't mind sharing a cell with you.” She said getting up and walking away.

I went over to a guard and asked to talk to the warden. The guard took me to Waller, who was sitting at a desk.

“The answer is no.” she told me.

“I knew you were listening, so try again with another answer.” I told her.

“This is a prison not your playground.” She told me.

“Funny, I could say the same thing to you, I already know what your entire future holds, so I’m gonna make you a deal, interested?” I asked.

“What could you have that I want?” She asked.

“How about a good fuck?” I asked.

“Not interested.” She said.

“You sure?” I asked.

“Positive.” She said.

“How about you put me into your little pet project?” I asked. “The one where you implant explosives into bad guy’s necks so they do what you want?” I said.

“One was already implanted in you.” She told me.

“Ok, then I will just turn it off, because I know how to do it, and you can’t kill me, cuz my friends will just revive me, and I can tell everyone what you're doing here.” I said.

“Alright then I have one idea, we want you to get information from,” one of our, more aggressive inmates, a Thanagarian.” She told me.

“Male or female?” I asked.

“Female.” She said.

“Is she into men or women?” I asked.

“How would we know?” She asked.

“Whatever I’ll see what I can do, but in return, I want Poison Ivy and me in the same solitary confinement cell together, with blankets.” I said.

“Fine.” She said.

“Then it’s a deal!” I said, putting out my hand.

She shook it. “Time out in the yard is over so you won't see her till tonight.” She told me.

“Fine with me.” I said.

“I'll have the guard bring you to the alien.” She said then pressed a button and two guards escorted me out and towards the heavy containment area.

‘Hey Johnathan! You there? I need information on Thanagarions.’ I thought.

There was a pause before a reply. ‘Let me think they have a strong resistance against physic abilities, they are a warrior race, mostly use melee weapons combined with advanced tech, and the entire race uses nth metal, for almost everything, vehicles, buildings, weapons,’ he listed off.

‘Yeah that’s nice, how does that help me interrogate one?’ I asked.

‘Oh well through you I could try to break into her mind but that would leave her mentally and physically criplled, so that’s a no.’ He said.

‘How about if I defeat her in combat?’ I asked.

“No they are fiercely loyal or at least most of them, so beating her would accomplish nothing, wait if you are left alone with her tell me, I know how I can help.” he told me.

‘Waller implanted a bomb in me, can you get that out?’ I asked.

‘Yes but Waller will likely notice, she is likely monitoring them but I'll get them out.’ He told me.

‘Great, I’m here, what do I do?’ I asked.

‘Just make sure you're alone when you speak to her, I'm gonna have to make a deal.’ He told me.

I looked in the room in front of me. The guards undid my chains and locked me inside.! I looked deeper into the room to see the female Thanagarian her wings and arms were restrained, Her skin was a carmel shade of brown said with her eyes, and her hair was black.

“Hey there.” I said walking towards her. “I’m one of the inmates, the warden sent me to talk to you.” I said.

She spat in my face saying nothing. I wiped away the spit and rubbed it off on my clothes. “That wasn’t very nice, I didn’t wanna come in here, and since you’re that way I’m gonna remove those chains.” I said, grabbing her restraints and pulling out a paperclip and opening them.

“Don't think that will make me trust you.” She told me.

“I’m not asking you to, I'm asking you to trust him.” I said, stepping aside to reveal Johnathan standing behind me in his demoninite form.

She took a step back at the sight of him. ‘I'm gonna have to act like someone else so try not to interrupt ok.’ Jonathan said telepathically.

I left them alone, tuned them out, and looked at the walls. I looked at my hands then at my feet. ‘I wonder if I can climb walls with these claws.’ I thought. I placed a hand on the wall and gripped it with my claws. I brought the other one up higher and gripped it, then before I knew it I was on the ceiling. ‘Awesome!’ I thought to myself. I began watching Johnathan.

Jonathan took a step towards her. “Why so frightened child?” he asked, putting his hands behind his back.

“What are you?” She asked him.

He grinned evilly. “I have been called many things, a deal maker, a devil, a demon.” He said walking behind a column but reappeared behind her. “A god, but for you, I am all of them.”

“What do you want.” She said getting some distance from him.

“It's not what I want, it's what I can offer you.” He said.

“And what do you offer?” She asked.

He held out his arms. “The salvation of your people, your world is lost, your people scattered, I can help them, and more.” He said never losing his grin.

“Like what?” She asked him, he vanished again, then appeared behind her, bringing a hand in front of her face, before she could move a small planet formed in his hand making her stop in her tracks.

“I can give them back Thanagar, your people's homeworld, and.” He said as the planet changed. “The home of the Gordanians, they will be annihilated from history, think of it, the long war finally coming to an end, and it all depends on your choice child, making a deal with the devil, or leave your people to die, the choice is yours and yours alone, and all you have to do is tell us what you know, and everything I promised will come true.” He said the planet turned to ash before he vanished again.

“So girl, what is your choice, salvation or do you sentence your kind to be the slaves of the Gordanians.” He told her. She stood there in silence for what felt like hours before she finally responded.

“Deal, just to save my people.” She begged tears falling from her face. Jonathan stepped out of the shadows in front of her holding out his hand as it glowed brightly,

“Then take my hand and the deal is sealed, no loopholes, no catches, or anything of the sort.” he told her, still grinning like a devil. She was hesitant but she took his hand and chains formed between their arms, before fading.

‘Nice performance.’ I told him. “Johnathan look at me! I’m a thpider!” I said with a fake lisp/hairlip.

He looked at me. “You can come down, I think she's ready to talk.” He told me disappearing into the shadows.

‘Showoff’ I said. I crawled across the ceiling until I was right above her. I fell right in front of her on my feet.

“Ok, tell me what you know.” I said.

(Minutes later)

“... and that’s everything I got from her, now, is our deal complete?” I asked.

“Yes, you'll find your new accommodations comfortable for you and Poison Ivy,” Waller told me.

“Excellent.” I said, tenting my fingers.

“Guards escort the prisoner to the mess hall.” She said and the guards took me away.

I met up with Ivy and sat next to her.

“So you failed?” She asked.

“Unfortunately, they will be leading both of us to solitary confinement after dinner.” I half lied.

“I thought as much.” She sighed before eating her food.

We finished our meals and the guards escorted us to solitary. But unlike what Ivy thought they pushed us both into a cell with a large bed for two.

“Wait so you….” She said.

“I told you I can be persuasive.” I said.

“Well it seems I have a promise to keep.” She said looking at me as the door was closed.

“And we’re gonna be here for a while, what do you wanna do first?” I asked.

“I think I'll have to get a good taste of you before we get to the main event.” She said getting down to my pants and pulling them down.

She pulled down my underwear and paused.

‘Hey Mamoru, Jasmine is ready and trained for you, me and Hannah make a little pocket space with faster time so the three of us had our fun so she's ready for you.’ Jonathan told me.

‘Ok, send her over, I have Ivy here with me.’ I told him.

‘K.’ he told me, then with a flash of light an anthro husky with red fur but a white underside, she had large breasts and a large ass.

“Hey Jasmine, damn you look fine!” I said to her.

Ivy looked from me to her and back, completely confused.

“Who’s she.” She asked.

“Ivy, meet one of my girls, this is Jasmine, Jasmine, meet Ivy.” I said introducing them.

‘Also seems I have a new addition, the thanagarian woman pledged her soul to me after telling her I fulfilled my part of the deal and showed her proof.’ Jonathan informed me

“Nice to meet you Ivy.” Jasmine said.

‘Great, be sure to have me and Ivy out as soon as possible, I wanna put her into a maid outfit and have her tend plants inside the house.’ I told Johnathan.

‘Ok and the plan I mention to help you, it's on its way, you'll know it when you see it.’ He told me.

‘Ok, but right now me and these girls are gonna have a threesome.’ I said.

{the next morning}

I was in the yard exercising, with Ivy before a new arrival was thrown into the yard. He got to his feet quickly looking around. He seemed to be a young man around 19. His hair was raven black his eyes a bright red, he had a scar over his left eye, and in prison clothes.

I walked over with Ivy and Joker and stood in front of the new guy. “Look guys, fresh meat!” I said with a chuckle.

A large guy came up behind me, and attempted to put a hand on his shoulder but just before he made contact the guy grabbed his wrist and flipped him onto the ground placing a foot on his shoulder blade as he twisted his arm making him yell in pain this made the other inmates back off.

“And he’s a feisty one!” Said Joker.

“That he is, HAHAHAHA!” I laughed.

“You would know Mamoru.” He said with a grin.

“Johnathan? You came in here?” I asked. I grabbed him and gave him a big bear hug. “I missed you!” I said.

“Jasmien taught me her little clone trick, I think I did good for my first try.” He told me.

“Did you bring it?” I asked.

“Bring what? Asked Ivy.

“His magic, and don't worry a little magic here and there is disrupting the suravulance, so Waller has no idea.” He told me.

“Ah ha ha, Gimme gimme gimme.” I said holding out my hands.

He snapped his fingers making a jar filled with my maic appear, then handed me it. “There you go.” He said.

“Oh yes!” I said breaking the jar against my chest, causing the magic to flow back into me.

“Now then I gotta have a talk with Waller to arrange a new room for myself and a littlei birdy of mine, any ideas what I should give her in returned.” He said.

“I don’t know but my magic is kicking in, I’m gonna need a moment.” I said. I began to sing emperor's new clothes by Panic! at the disco.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=M-v4JBYl5KI

“Ok I’m done. Now what were we talking about?” I asked.

“Me and my little birdy getting a room and hello.” He said looking in a different direction, I turned my head to see Live wire, but strange devices were strapped to her neck and wrists.

“Ugh! You two can fuck later! Let’s just go already!” I told him.

“To where?” He asked.

I smacked him upside the head. “To get your bird, duh!” I said.

“I'll talk to her, I have an idea what I could give her.” He told me.

“Ok, fine, Ivy, Joker, let’s sit around and watch the low level villains get their asses kicked.” I said taking a seat by the bleachers.

“So that's the entertainment for the evening, alright, but I might miss it.” Jonathan said walking away towards a guard, who took him inside.

“So who do you think is going to run their mouth first? I asked.

“I think the big one at the corner over there.” Ivy said pointing at a tall guy.

“You sure?” I asked. I put my hand into my jumpsuit and pulled out a rose. “Here, for you.” I said giving it to Ivy.

“You do know I can use this to escape right.” She said. I pulled her close to me.

“Yeah, but you won’t, now that I have my magic back, I am back to being immortal, and I can do this.” I said putting an arm around her and putting a hand on her breast.

I made a motion with my hand and made her breasts swell up to a DD size. I brought my hand down to her ass and did the same motion and made her thighs and ass grow larger to match her breasts. I brought my hand up her body to give her body some curves. “How’s that?” I asked.

“Wow, and I thought I was sexy before.” She said looking at herself.

“Do you like it?” I asked.

“Yeah.” She said.

“Good, so how do you like me now?” I asked.

“I like you a bit more, so are there any other girls that caught your eye?” She asked.

“Not really, not in this prison, I would have to find them elsewhere.” I said.

“Alright then.” She said looking at the yard till Jonathan returned.

“Hey Ivy…” I said.

“What?” She asked.

“Do you like deer?” I asked.

“Are you planning on turning her into an animal?” Jonathan asked.

“A little, I keep thinking she might be cuter as a doe. Anyway how’d it go?” I asked.

“It worked out well, I got a room in solitary with my new girl, I really need to ask for her name.” He said rubbing her chin.

“When can I leave? Have you caught him yet?” I asked.

“We’ve got some leads on shining and his remaining connections with the police but nothing solid, but something will turn up sooner or later.” He explained.

“Have Batman help, he can get it done faster.” I said.

“Maybe but its better if we do it, just give us a few more days.” He told me.

“Fine, but when you do find him, nail his ass to a wall.” I said.

“Who are you talking about?” Asked Joker.

“A man named Shining armor, he framed me and put me in here.” I said.

“Oh, my poor fellow, would you like me to help in the search? I can have a few goons find him.” Offered Joker.

“Go ahead, but don’t hurt him, I want him alive and well for what I have planned.” I told him.

“What are you going to do to him?” Asked Ivy.

“I’m gonna make him beg for death, then torture him until he’s close to it, then nurse him back to health and repeat the process 30 times. Then I’m gonna make him into a woman and have an alien burst out of her chest.” I said my eyes going black with an evil grin on my face.

“That is messed up, and that’s coming from me.” Said Joker.

“Well I’ve done more messed up stuff.” Jonathan said.

“It's true he has.” I said, looking at both of them. “I've seen it.”

“Like what?” Joker asked.

“Well There’s destroying entire planets, wiping out entire species, oh and last night I brought an entire race to its knees because of a deal I made.” Jonathan said.

“I told you.” I said to Joker.

“Yeah there’s even more stuff that's kinda messed up.” He told him.

“So, what now?” I asked.

“We just wait till we get out of here, after that we’ll arrange for your new girlfriend's release.” He explained.

“Ok, so are the authors going to do a time skip or……” I began.

{A week later}

“Feels good to be out.” Said Jonathan wrapping his arm around his new girl, her name is Amanda.

“Great, now where’s Hannah with the limo?” I asked, holding Ivy by the hand.

“Right there.” He said, pointing at a very obvious limo.

“Sweet Let’s go.” I said, walking towards the limo. We got in and Hannah was waiting for us inside.

“How was prison life?” She asked.

“I wanna go home.” I said.

“We’re already on route, so anything you wanna do on the way.” She asked then the original Jonthan teleported into the limo next to Amanda and the clone vanished.

I looked at Ivy. “I have a few ideas. Could you two help with that?” I asked.

“What is it?” They asked.

“Could you turn her into a doe?” I asked, gesturing to Ivy.

“Ok but what do we get in return?” Hannah asked.

“I don’t smack you for asking.” I told her.

“Well you have been an ass a few times, and we've been trying to be civil whenever we can and with your magic back Jonathan will begin teaching you, so…” She said

“I’m not giving you anything, there’s been enough deals already.” I said.

“I'll try changing her if she wants not because you want.” Jonathan said.

“Ivy?” I asked her.

“I'm not exactly comfortable with being turned into an animal.” She said.

“You have a serious furry fetish man.” Jonathan said.

“I like soft things. Besides you would be adorable. Here, have a look at what I wanted to have you look like.” I said as I created an illusion of Ivy as a Doe . “Well?” I asked.

“It looks good but still, changing my species seems a little extreme.” She said.

“You’ll love it, and you’ll be more connected with nature. Plus you’ll blend in with Orca, Cheetah, Heather, and the others.” I said.

“I still don't know what to think about it.” She said.

“Please.” I said, using puppy dog eyes.

“Don’t try to force her.” Jonathan said.

“I’m not. Can you at least think about it?” I asked Ivy.

“I will.” She promised.

“Ok, now are we there yet or do we have sex to pass the time?” I asked.

“Sex, the prison is a long way from home.” Hannah said.

“Ok then.” I said taking off my clothes. Now I sat naked in my seat. Jonathan snapped his fingers and everyone else's clothes vanished, He instantly pushed Amanda onto the padded seat kissing her while grabbing her breast.

I brought Ivy close and put her on my lap and sucked her left breast while massaging the right, causing her to moan loudly. “So Hannah, what you gonna be doing while we’re doing this?'' I asked.

“Well you could have me while Jonathan has a round with Ivy, and with some dissciuion we decided you can cum inside me whenever we have sex.” Hannah said.

“ok, but first could you do your wolf thing?” I asked.

“Sorry but Jonathan has taken a liking to that form but you can suggest another animal or species.” She said.

I squeezed Ivy’s ass and gave it a slap. “Hmm, can you do a raptor or xcom viper?” I asked.

“I got something in mind.” She said changing into a very sexy raptor.

“Nice. Ok Johnathan have your fun but don’t stretch her out, I wanna make sure she’s always tight.” I said.

“Don't worry she'll be even tighter after I'm done.” He said, sitting Ivy in his lap, his dick rubbing against her stomach as he groped her.

“Ok, Hannah, what do you wanna start with?” I asked.

“However you want but blowjob will be very tough for me.” She said as I heard Ivy start to moan as Jonathan inched his dick inside her.

“Ok hold on.” I got onto the floor and laid down. “You do what you want, I can’t think of anything at the moment.” I said.

She climbed on top of me and put my dick in her tight pussy. “Damn, any chance you could change to an indominus rex?” I asked. She changed forms again till she was a large breasted fat assed indominus rex.

“You like?” She asked, she was so much tighter around me.

“Please sit on my face.” I asked.

“Alright.” She said getting off my dick and sitting on my face, I felt her tail wrapped around my dick before starting to jerk me off.

I grabbed her ass and pressed it hard onto my face. I rubbed into it, squeezing it, spreading it.

“You like this ass? I put a lot of effort into it?” She asked jerking me faster.

“I love this ass! Ok I need you to hotdog my dick with this right now.” I said.

“Very well, but you're gonna have to put in effort.” She said getting off me and onto her hands and knees. At this angle I could see Jonathan ramming Ivy from behind hard.

“Do it reverse cowgirl, I wanna see that ass.” I said.

“I said you’d have to put in effort.” Hannah said.

I grabbed her ass and spread it for my dick to be pressed in between. “Oh yes.” I said as I began hotdogging her ass.

“I made them as best as I could, hope you enjoy it.” She said moving her hips up and down to hotdog my cock. I moved my cock and pressed into her anus, making her moan.

“If your gonna fuck my ass, you better pound this ass as hard as you can.” She said.

I grabbed her and got up and sat back on the seat. I grabbed the base of her tail and pushed all the way in.

“OHHHH yeah that feels nice.” She moaned.

I pulled all the way out and put her next to me. “Why'd you pull out?” She asked.

“I don’t know, I’m just not into it anymore.” I said.

“Well want to cream my pussy then, Jonathan seems to be enjoying himself you should too.” She asked.

My dick began going limp. Hannah started licking my neck while jerking me off to try to get me hard again. I made her stop and looked at her. “I can’t, I don’t know what’s wrong, I’m just not in the mood. Could you just become a normal cat for a few minutes? I need something soft to pet.” I said. She nodded before turning into a cute cat, then crawled into my lap. I picked her up and held her, giving her a few pets, making her purr.

“Holy fuck your tight.” Jonathan said to Ivy plowing her pussy harder and faster.

“Johnathan, I think I might have depression.” I said.

“Why?” He asked.

“I don’t know, I just feel bad for some reason.” A few tears began coming from my eyes. He pulled out of Ivy then sat next to me.

“Its alright buddy, we're here to help you.” He told me.

I gave Hannah a few pets and an ear scratch. “I gotta go somewhere, I’ll be back.'' I said, disappearing.

{Johnathan pov}

“Where did he go?” I asked looking around.

“We don't know.” Hannah said shifting to her anodite form. And we spent the rest of the ride thinking of where he could have gone. We arrived at the house and went inside. I showed Ivy her room and Amanda was introduced to my girls. But now was the big question, where was Mamoru.

{Elsewhere: location unknown}

“Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh.” I moaned, lying fully clothed on the grassy ground near a cliff.

I looked at the horizon to see a beautiful sunset. “Nope, that doesn’t make me feel any better.” I said. I rolled over to look at the sky. But my view was blocked by a pair of large light blue eyes.

“Aah!” I yelped. I was so surprised I rolled over and off the cliff. But before I could fall far, I was caught. I looked to see who caught me to see a light fury had grabbed my foot in its mouth, then pulled me up.

I just laid there like a ragdoll. “Go away, I wanna be alone.” I said rolling onto my right side. The Light fury nuzzles me from behind. I got up and walked off the cliff. The dragon caught me again this time she dragged me much farther from the edge. I took out a mirror and had it follow the light far away from me and I ran off the cliff. And yet again but this time by the collar of my shirt was I caught. “Ok this is getting annoying, let’s hear what you have to say.” I said touching her forehead. I removed my hand and had her put me down.

I walked towards the edge and put a foot off the side. “Will you stop doing that!” She said in plain english.

I walked over to her and put a hand out. She placed her snout against it. I smiled and began petting her. “I’m gonna have fun with you.” I said.

chapter 22

View Online

I was on the back of the light fury that wouldn’t leave me alone. We were flying through the sky towards an island with a lighthouse on a cliff that looked like a dragon. ‘I have a feeling this is going to get weird.’ I thought.

The light furry landed in the forest not far from a viking village, then let me get off.

“Stay here, I’m gonna check this place out.” I told her. I began walking towards the village. When I walked into the village everyone looked at me strangely before starting to vacate the street. “What the?” I began before turning around to see the light fury had followed me.

“Can't have you trying to kill yourself again.” She reasoned.

“I can’t die! I’m immortal.” I told her quietly, so no one would hear.

“How was I supposed to know that?” She asked.

I facepalmed. “Later, you are gonna try making it up to me for following me and into town, you got that?” I said.

“Um I don't think they're afraid of me, I think they're afraid of you.” She told me.

I raised an eyebrow, then I realized I was 7.5, muscular, albino white, and looked a little creepy.
”Right.” I said.

“Vikings can be quite superstitious.” She told me.

“They probably think I’m the grim reaper or something.” I said.

“Maybe so let's just move on.” She said.

I began walking back into the woods and saw it was getting dark. I began gathering sticks and rocks to make a campfire. I summoned my scythe and cut down a tree. I gathered the wood and set up a small shelter. I left my scythe next to a nearby tree and began striking two flints together. The light furry flew down to my little camp, her mouth filled with dozens of fish. She noticed my scythe and looked at me. She dropped the fish.

“Where’d you get that?” She asked.

“It’s mine.” I said holding out my hand, then it flew into it. I shrunk it and put it in my pocket and continued trying to light the fire. With a plasma blast the light furry lit it.

“Thanks.” I said going to a log and sitting down.

“No problem now let's eat.” She said as she picked up a fish and swallowed it whole.

I took a fish and put it on a stick over the fire. “Think we’ll have any visitors out here?” I asked.

“No idea.” SHe said, taking another fish.

“There’s a pond nearby, I’m gonna go for a swim.” I said getting up and walking to the pond.

“Alright.” She said.

I got to the pond and looked at the light fury, then took my clothes off. Then I saw the light fury jump in before me. I walked into the water and sat down on a submerged rock. I watched the dragon move through the water eating fish as if she was a carnivorous fish.

She came over to me and gave me a lick on the face. “What's wrong?” She asked.

“Why do you have to look so adorable?” I asked.

“It's kinda our thing.” She told me.

“You still owe me for following me when I told you to wait.” I said.

“What do you want, it's not like I got anything on me?” SHe asked.

I looked down at my cock. “I have a few ideas.” I said.

“Wait you want to mate with me, we dont…” she said.

I put my hand to her chin. “We don’t have to go all the way if you don’t want to, you can just suck on it, if you wanna do more, then it’s your choice.” I told her.

She got under the water while retracting her teeth, then slipped my cock into her mouth. “Oh that feels nice.” I said. Her mouth was so soft and warm. She started speeding up while using her soft tongue to massage the bottom of my cock.

“Wow you’re good!” I said, putting my hand to the side of her face.

She was going even faster now. “Mmm, yeah just like that.” I said. I pulled my dick out of her mouth and sat on a rock out of the water. She climbed out of the water a bit to continue sucking my dick at the pace she was at before. “Oh yesss.” I said. her mouth started to heat up a bit and stayed at a comfortable heat. “Oh man, if you keep that up I’ll cum soon.” I said.

She continued at the same pace, and very slowly increased the heat but kept it comfortable for me. She began to speed up. “Oh I’m close.” I said.

Finally I came. She swallowed every drop I gave her and got out of the lake. “Well I think I've done enough for your forgiveness but I look forward to the future.” She said walking back to camp slightly lifting her tail, and giving it a sway.

“Oh man, I’m definitely going to bring her home after this.” I said. I got my clothes and went back to the camp and went into the shelter and got onto the makeshift bed. The light furry got behind me and wrapped her legs, and wings around me.

I accepted her embrace and got comfortable. In a few minutes I fell asleep.

{Next day}

“Hey wake up.” Someone said I opened my eyes to see Jonathan. He didn't look happy.

“The fuck? How did you find me?” I asked.

“You've been gone for days, trust me I had the time.” He said with a frown.

“I’ve only been here for a day, plus this morning…. wait where’s my dragon?” I asked.

“Over there.” He said pointing at the dragon. “She lunged at me so I put a simple sleep spell on her, nothing harmful, but did you forget time between dimensions can vary?” He asked. “I thought you knew this.”

“It slipped my mind, now since you’re here would you like to take me and the dragon home?” I asked.

“Yes everyone has been worried sick about you, especially your girls they think you just ran off.” Jonathan said, helping me up.

“Has Ivy decided on the doe form yet?” I asked.

“She’s been too worried about you.” He told me.

“Well shit…. ok let’s get home.” I said.

Jonathan snapped his fingers, and we were home and most of my girls tackled me to the ground. “Get off!” I said.

“Why?” Asked Ivy.

“A man needs his space when he gets home. Now I’m gonna go to a pet shop and bring home some cats.” I said disappearing.

{Johnathan pov}

“God damn it.” I said wrapping my face

“Everyone just go back to your rooms.” I told everyone, they did as I told them, and I sat on the couch looking through my texts with Waller. I agreed to help her out every now and then, and in return she could do some favors for me, as long both of us stayed within reason. I asked her if she could put Live wire on parole and I could keep an eye on her, I felt guilty since I was the one that put her in there.

“Mamoru is just begging to be screamed at by his girls.” I sighed.

Mamoru came in through the door after a few hours with a pair of large cats.

“You might want to prepare for the screaming.” I warned him.

“They’re lynxes I know they scream.” He said looking at the cats.

“I mean the girls in your harem.” I told him. “And you might want to say goodbye to sex with them for a few days.”

“Aw man.” He said sitting on the couch. His Lynxes got on his lap. He put a hand on each of them and began petting them.

“Tomorrow is my birthday.” I told him.

“Really? interesting.” He said rubbing his chin.

“How so, it's not really that surprising?” I asked.

“None of your business!” He snapped.

“Fine, fine.” I said turning on the tv to listen to the news.

“A warrant has been issued for Shining armor a former policeman and his acoolpiances, for murder tampering with evidance, and more, but no progress has been made in the search.” A reporter said.

“That reminds me where is that shitstain?” Asked Mamoru. “I still wanna do naughty things to him.” He said.

“He’s in a pocket dimension going through his worst nightmares, and memories over and over again, and I've discussed it with Cadence and she had an idea.” I said.

“Can I peel his skin off and go around town with it on?” Asked Mamoru.

“No she said sinceh enjoyed fuckiing so much we turned him into a her, and used her as a shared cum dumpster, so yeah.” I said.

“Hey, no fair I wanted her.” He said.

“Talk about it with Cadence because he hurt her the most.” I told him.

“Ok can you use a spell to teach me how to change living things?” He asked.

“If there is a spell I don't know it.” I told him. “But I’ll look around.” I said.

Mamoru put a hand to my head and instantly I knew the spell. “It’s called teach, it’s an ability from another displaced, but I made it into a spell so it has less limitations.” He said.

“Well here then.” I said giving him the spell. “It takes more than knowing the spell though you have to make sure to keep the subject alive as well, because if you're reckless they can easily turn into a disgusting blob of flesh.” I told him.

“Yeah yeah, all spiders in this room, come here.” Said Mamoru. Instantly a bunch of spiders showed up. “I didn’t know we had this many in the house. Ok one of you can stay and the rest can leave.” He said, all but one spider left. Mamoru put his hand down and let the spider on. Mamoru turned the spider into a facehugger.

“Oh you plan to do that well I guess you can have the xenomorph, but still want to go with the shared slut or can I keep her.?” I asked.

“Fine we can share her, bring her here please.” Said Mamoru.

“Still a he but not for long.” I said snapping my fingers, and he appeared, a ball of magic formed around him, then a minute later it fell apart, Shining was now a girl complete with wonderful curves, a pair of large breasts, and a fat ass to match.

“Your turn.” I said.

“I can fuck her now right?” Asked Mamoru.

“Let's kill two birds with one stone, you get her pussy, I'll get her ass, while the face hugger does its work.” I suggested.

“Ok.” Said Mamoru, letting go of the facehugger.

The facehugger launches itself onto Shining or Gleaming and latches itself to her face. She struggled but soon she was no longer moving.

“Now then.” I said lighting her up, groping her breasts, and grabbed her ass. “Do you want to do this standing or laying down?” I asked.

“Standing up.” Said Mamoru getting up and taking off his clothes. He went over to Gleaming and pressed his dick to her entrance. I pressed my dick against her ass, then we both hilted inside her as deep as we could go.

“What do you think of her? I tried to make her extra tight.” I said.

“I’m loving it.” Said Mamoru. He began to thrust inside at a steady pace. I matched his rhythm and started pounding her ass.

Mamoru began going faster and groped her breasts.

“Can't wait to see this slut walking around the house with little to nothing on.” I said pounding her ass faster.

“Could we just all do that? I’d like to see all the girls walking around like that.” Said Mamoru continuing his thrusts.

“I guess we could but it's best we wait till Raven is 18.” I told him.

“Can’t we just make her older now?” Asked Mamoru.

“I have an idea I could do.” I told him, “But it'll have to be tonight.”

“Ok, you close yet?” He asked.

“I can hold out if I want to, are you?” I asked.

“She’s super tight, and I’m close.” He said.

“Then I'll cum when you cum.” I told him.

“This might be weird to ask, but can we both cum in her ass?” He asked.

“No.” I said.

“Why not? You homophobic?” He asked.

“No it's just I don't like men, I'm ok with 2 or three men taking the same girl. but same hole no, just no.” I said.

“Fine, then you cum first then I take her ass next.” He offered.

“Fine.” I said thrusting as fast as I could into her ass, and grabbing her breasts. After maybe three minutes I came hilting inside her, I pumped as much as I could into her before giving her to Mamoru. Mamoru pressed his cock into her ass and put her on the couch and began plowing into her.

“You do, i'll go do my thing with raven, be back tomorrow for my birthday.” I said teleporting away.

{Mamoru POV}

I began plowing hard into Gleaming. Then Hannah came downstairs. “Hey Hannah, how are you doing?” I asked.

“Good, Jonathan took Raven somewhere, no idea where though.” She told me.

“K, would you like to join me here?” I asked.

“Nah, I think I'm good.” SHe said, sitting down, then turned on the tv.

“Could you turn into that indominus rex? I’d like to see that again.” I said. She did as I asked though she was still wearing clothes that perfectly fit her form.

“Oh that’s nice, could you please lift your skirt up and spread your legs with your panties aside?” I asked.

“I'll do you one better.” She said, tearing off the clothes completely.

“Oh yes, since you’re wet could you bring your ass over here and put it in my face?” I asked.

“Sorry might be wet but not horny.” She told me.

“Could you have Jasmine do it?” I asked.

“She's on her ship right now helping her crew.” She told me. “And quite furious with you.”

“Because I left?” I asked, not really needing an answer.

“Twice.” she said.

“Could you bring my light fury down? She might be horny.” I asked. “After I’m done with this one I’d like to do her.” I said.

“Sure.” She told me. I began thrusting into her harder and hilted all the way inside, filling her insides to the brim. I pulled out and looked at Hannah.

She snapped her fingers and the dragon showed up.

“Eww what’s that on her face, and what are you?” SHe asked.

“Not important right now, you up for a round?” I asked her, holding up my still erect dick.

“You want her anthro?” Hannah asked.

“Go ahead, be sure to make her super sexy and super horny.” I said.

“Alright might take a few minutes. I'm not as good as my brother.” Hannah said and before the dragon could say anything she was put in a magic sphere.

“Is she gonna be super aroused?” I asked.

“Yes, very.” She confirmed.

“Sweet, please can you join us? I didn’t get to have much fun with you last time.” I asked.

“Jonathan didn't either.” She told me.

“Ok, he can pick up where he left off, now can we do the same?” I asked.

“Just leave me be, I’m trying to watch the news.” She said.

“Ok then.” I said. “PINKIE! Do you wanna sit on my face?!” I called out.

“Sure.” She said, appearing out of nowhere.

“Great.” I said lying on the ground. “Light fury, I name thee nubless, now come over here nubless.” I said.

The sphere fell apart and now stood an anthro light furry. She tore off her clothes and flew over landing on my hips not wasting time to get my dick inside her pussy. “Yup She’s definitely horny.” I said.

“Hannah, last chance.” I said.

“Only if I can have a dick up one of their asses.” She said.

“I’ll take it, Pinkie, your seat awaits.” I said.

“Okidoki.” SHe said getting up then Hannah had a 18 inch long white cock which Pinkie happily took up her ass, then Hannah’s tail went into her pussy making Pinkie moan.

“This is so much like Jurassic park.” I said.

“Really I dont remember a park was where a dinosaur was fucking a human.” Hannah joked.

“You are a female dinosaur and you grew a penis, I’d say it’s like Jurassic park.” I told her. Nubless began riding my dick.

“I guess.” Hannah said, bouncing Pinkie on her lap while pulling out her tail then pushing it back in quickly.

“Hey would you let me fuck the same hole with you?” I asked Hannah.

“Sorry but no, but you want to see something kinky it might end up with me cuming in her pussy?” Hannah asked.

“Sure, oh nubless you are good.” I said as nubless began gyrating her hips.

Hannah pulled out her tail then it changed into a tentacle dick before going back into Pinkie’s pussy, then she started fucking her faster and harder. “You choose your girls well.”

“I’m less into this now.” I said.

“Why?” Hannah asked.

“I don’t like tenticle sex, it turns me off.” I said.

“Oh no!” Said nubless as my dick went limp and came out.

Hannah’s tail turned back to normal. “Ok you just had to say you didn't like it.” Hannah said groping Pinkie’s breasts.

“You asked, nubless I’m sorry but it’s gonna be a while before it comes up again.” I told her. I got up and sat on the couch.

“Here take this.” Hannah said, throwing me a green pill. “It’ll get your libido up.”

I took the pill. And looked down. I waited a few minutes and still nothing. I looked over to Gleaming and rolled her over. I looked at her breasts. I looked at my dick. Nothing. “Hannah, it isn’t working.” I told her.

“I guess *Moan* Oh fuck.” She said, grabbing Pinkie's hips, and hilting inside her. “It’s supposed to make your magic make you horny, guess it doesn't work for you.” She said as she pumped her load.

“Maybe you could try something?” I asked.

“Like what you wanna hotdog my ass again or you want to fuck my anodite form?” She asked.

“No, maybe you could grind yourself on my dick?” I asked.

“Alright just give me a moment.” Hannah moaned gripping Pinkie harder, “Holy fuck, sorry its rare I get a chance to havea dick so when I cum its easy for me to cum again imedailty.” she moaned.

“Ok, I can wait.” I said looking at Gleaming. The facehugger let go. I took it and destroyed it. “Are you ready yet?” I asked.

“Just about.” Hannah said groaning for a few more seconds before pulling Pinkie off, then her dick vanished, leaving only her pussy. She walked over, then pushed me onto the ground before she started grinding me.

“Could you get a little bigger?” I asked.

“Alright how about this.” She said turning 8 feet tall, growing her breasts, and ass as needed.

“Ok, I think I’m getting there, could you get on all fours and have your pussy over my face?” I asked.

“Why should I.” She said placing a finger on my chin.

“Please?” I said.

“Since you asked nicely but next time I’m in charge, that ok?” She asked.

“Sure.” I said.

She got on all fours with her pussy over my face. My dick got super hard. “Ok I’m hard again, if you wanna use me as a fucktoy right now you can.” I said.

“Sorry but someone else needs a dick more than me.” Hannah said as Nubless was riding my dick again. Then Hannah got to her feet.

“Wait! Could you make her into a night fury?” I asked.

She snapped her fingers, and Nubless went from white to black. “There, changing the skin color is a simple matter.”

“Could you stay and sit on my face?” I asked.

“I thought you'd want to make out or suck on the breasts of your new friend. Plus I should go try to keep your other girls calm, in case you forget.” She said.

“Could you make her a little bigger?” I asked. He snapped again and she was 9 foot before she left, then I heard a baby cry.

“Crap I forgot about Tiffany.” She said before teleporting.

“Nubless, be sure to ride me hard.” I told her.

“Don't worry about that, I don't know what that girl did to me but I feel like my body’s on fire.” She said lustfully, riding me harder.

I grabbed her shoulders and brought her down so her breasts were in my face. I motorboated her breasts like crazy. and after being teased so long I finally came, and Nubless passed out on top of me. I gently pushed her off, and stood up snapping my fingers to get on my hero clothes.

“Hannah! Don’t shrink her down, I like her better this way!” I shouted. I walked out of the house and took to the sky.

Chapter 23

View Online

I’ve been flying for a couple hours. “Let’s see how damaged this world is.” I said to myself. I stopped when I saw a small town called Crystal Cove.

“That doesn’t seem right, that town is where…… oh shit!” I said with realization. I teleported down in my civilian clothes and walked around.

I continued to walk and Sure enough I was right. “You’ve got to be kidding me.” I deadpanned. What I saw made me slap myself silly. ‘Nope this is really happening.’ I think to myself.

Across the street from me was the whole gang of Mystery Inc. Scooby, Shaggy, Velma, Daphne, and Fred. Scooby saw me and alerted the others but before they saw me I teleported back home.

“Shit is getting very weird in this world.” I said. I walked over to the couch, sat down, got the remote, and turned on the tv. But then I looked at the time, it was time for school. “Oh crap I’m gonna be late!” I said, running ip to my room.

I got my backpack, and got my keys and ran downstairs. I gave each of my girls a kiss and went out the door with Fluttershy, Sunset and Pinkie. I magicked up a GMC TopKick 6500 pickup truck that looked like ironhide from transformers. I got in the driver’s seat and turned the keys. The girls and I buckled up and I began driving. “So, you girls like the truck?” I asked.

“It looks awesome.” Pinkie shouted,

“Thanks, it was a quick decision, I wasn’t thinking really, but I’m glad it looks nice.” I said.

“Well we better hurry if we want to get to school on time.” Sunset said.

“Don’t worry we’ll get there, the traffic is in our favor.” I said and shortly after we arrived at school, me and the girls got out and went inside.
I walked into the school and I could hear the other students whispering behind my back as I passed.

I went to my homeroom and sat down in my seat. I looked at the teacher, and I didn't recognize her. When she saw me she lifted an eyebrow. “Weren’t you sent to prison I thought I saw you on tv?” She asked.

“I was sent to prison under the false accusations of murder, yes, but I’m out now and I’d like to continue with my schoolwork, my friends have already caught me up and I am ready for today.” I said getting out all the schoolwork.

I then got a good look at the teacher and I finally recognized her, she was this world’s version of Ms. Harshwhinny. She seemed to undress me with her eyes, which made me slightly uncomfortable. “Um… Miss, is there something wrong?” I asked.

“No nothing.” She said looking away.

‘Oh my gosh, she wants me!’ I thought.

“Well let’s begin today’s lesson.” She said.

I opened my textbook and took notes. And for hours from this period all the way through the school day she would tease me by bending over just a little too far and give me a glimpse of her breasts or a look at her panties, all to get my attention. And boy was she getting it, I looked around the room and saw it was definitely me she was doing this for.

The day went on and then the bell rang. All the students packed up their things and got ready to leave and go home. As soon as everyone left I got my things and was about to leave myself but Ms. Harshwhinny stopped me.

“Mamoru I’d like you to stay after class.” She said.

I put my backpack down and closed the door. “Yes Ms. Harshwhinny?” I asked.

“I've read your file, you're always in class on time, you turn in your homework, but even though you've been such a good boy you were sent to prison.” She said, placing her hands on my chest.

“Yes, and?” I asked, as she felt my arms.

“I think you should be compensated for your troubles.” She said, kissing me.

“I had a feeling you were interested in me, so, do you wanna do all the work?” I asked.

“I want to feel you ram your dick inside me, I want you to make me your bitch.” She said, feeling under my shirt.

“So you want me to treat you roughly?” I asked. “Make you feel like the whore you really are?” I said.

“Yes.” She moaned feeling up my muscles. “MMM how did you get so buff?” She asked.

“Most of it showed up when I fell in a vat of acid, or whatever it was, bleached my skin and hair, made me taller, and gave me claws and more muscle mass. I just built onto it by lifting weights in prison.” I said taking my shirt off and flexing for her.

“Oh yes I like them.” She said, beginning to strip.

I took off my pants slowly to make her wait and grow with anticipation.

“You're such a tease.” She said.

I was standing in front of her in my underwear. “You want it, you're gonna have to work for it.” I said.

She started to perform a very sexual dance moving her hips, and letting her breasts swing.

“That’s not what I meant, if you want it, you’ll have to do whatever I tell you.” I said.

“Alright what do you want first?” she asked.

I took all the things on her desk and moved them somewhere else. “Show me you want it and get on this desk with your panties aside.” I said.

She laid her upper body on the desk, then she moved her panties giving me full access.

I put my hands on her ass and spread her cheeks. I put my hand onto her pussy and pressed two fingers inside.

She moaned quietly as I fingered her. Once she was wet enough I lifted her up and flipped her so she was on her back on her desk and her face was upside down and close to my crotch. I put my fingers in her mouth. She sucked and licked on my fingers. I pulled them out and pulled my underwear down to reveal my cock.

“You're so big.” She said surprised.

“Yeah and your throat is taking every inch.” I said, turning her on.

“Good.” She said, licking her lips.

I took my cock and pressed it to her lips. She let it go into her mouth, and down her throat, then I started thrusting into her. I could see my cock through her neck, and that drove me further.

She started groping her own breasts, and fingered herself. I was getting close already. Her throat squeezed my cock tighter as if trying to milk me.i kept going until I finally came, sending spurt after spurt down her throat. I kept cumming until her stomach was slightly swollen. I pulled out when I was done.

“I've never felt someone cum so much before, have you been saving up for a special someone?” She asked.

“No, I’m just very productive. So, tell me, are you on the pill?” I asked.

“Don't need it, years ago I had a misscarrage that rendered me unable to give birth or get pregnant.” She explained.

“Really, well you are gonna be filled to the brim when I’m done with you.” I said. I stepped away from her and watched her.

She spun around on the desk till her pussy was in front of me, and she spread her legs.” Then get to filling hot stuff.” She said.

“Oh no, if you want it, you need to beg for it like the cumslut you are.” I said.

“Oh please Mr.Shinigami fill me up with your cum, make your your whore.” She told me.

“Then come get it.” I said. She stood up and walked over to me. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close, my dick was pressed against her stomach and between her breasts.

“So how do you want to take me?” She asked.

I lifted her up and had my dick engulfed between her thighs. “If you want it you're gonna have to slide it in yourself.” I said.

“Uh, I don't feel like climbing you just to get some dick.” She said.

I lifted her up and pressed my dick to her lower lips. I pressed inside and let her drop onto it, sliding all the way to the hilt.

She moaned. “It feels so good inside me.”

I brought her to the desk and slammed her down. I held her arms down and began ramming into her.

“YES YES HARDER!” She screamed.

I did as she asked and ravaged her. I used my claws to leave welts in her skin. I brought my hands to her breasts and squeezed roughly. “You like that?” I asked her.

“Yes.” She moaned.

“Do you want to be my little whore? Do you want to beg for cum?” I asked.

“Yes cum inside me, make me your slut.” She begged as I pounded her harder.

“I don’t believe you!” I said.

“FUCK ME FUCK ME!” She yelled.

“You better come to my house and beg for more after this, I wanna see you reduced to a dickstarved mess!” I said, pounding into her harder.

“Yes I will, I'll come everyday after school.” She told me.

“You better be lusting for my cock every minute, I want you to be the horniest Woman in the world.” I said.

At this point she was to horny to talk anymore she only moaned, and got tighter with every thrust. Eventually it got to the point I had to finish. So I went all the way in and pumped her full of seed, making her stomach swell even more. I magicked up a vibrating plug and pulled out and put the plug in. Then I flipped her over and shoved myself into her ass.

Her ass was so tight, and hot. I began ramming into her right away. “Tell me you love my cock!” I told her.

“Yes I love it.” She muttered, too weak to speak loudly.

I kept ramming into her and was getting close. I kept ramming her ass for about 3 minutes before I finally exploded inside her, her stomach swelling even more, she looked like she was carrying triplets. I pulled out and put in another plug in her ass. I cleaned her up and put her clothes on and left her in her seat at her desk.

After having my fun with the teacher, I grabbed my stuff and headed out, I picked up Sunset, Fluttershy, and Pinkie, and headed back home, but when I approached the front door I felt Jonathan’s magic but also someone else's, but I didn't recognize it. ‘That’s odd’ I thought.

I walked in and walked to the living room, Jonathan was the first one I saw then I saw who this mana belonged to. It was Raven [ass and hips are a little bigger and wider] now older.

“Woah! Raven, you look hot!” I said.

“Thanks… Mamoru right?” She asked.

“Yes. But you should already know that, I’ve been living here for a few chapters.” I said. “So Johnathan, you two have sex yet?” I asked bluntly.

“Well first we’ve been from our perspective gone for two years so that's why it took a second to remember your name, and no not yet.” He told me grabbing Raven’s ass.

“Ok then…. Oh! I’ve been meaning to talk to you about something important!” I said.

“What?” He asked.

“This morning I found something that was a little unsettling.” I said.

“What did you find?” He asked.

“A town.” I told him.

“A…. town?” He asked, confused.

“Yes, but not just any town, it was Crystal Cove!” I said.

“OH, well we can look into that later but today we should celebrate.” Jonathan said.

“Yeah, yeah, happy birthday, you don’t get it, Not just Crystal Cove, I saw the Scooby gang, Mystery Incorporated! They shouldn’t be here!” I said.

“I agree but for there might be nothing we can do.” Johnathan said.

“Yeah, but still we should go meet them eventually, Scooby saw me, they need to meet us eventually.” I told him, sitting on the couch next to him.

“Oh and also since raven is 18 now.” Jonathan said as he snapped his fingers, and all of the girls were only in their bra’s and panties for those who wore them anyway.

“Also seems your alien is still growing in Gleaming, I stored her for the time being.” He told me.

“Great, what’s on tv, tweedle dee and tweedle dum, here kitties!” I said. My lynxes came running and got on my lap.

“So did you get me anything?” Jonathan asked.

“I found a way to earth prime, as in a way home, so we can go back and forth from our world to this one…. that a good enough present?” I asked.

“Yeah, anyone else?” He asked.

“I've got something or someone.” Hannah said, then went into another room and brought in a 6 foot 6 Blaziken with large breasts. “Your favorite pokemon.” Hannah said, then Jonathan kissed the pokemon who accepted his advances. Clara with her now large belly brought out a gift, then so did everyone else finally there was Raven.

“For your birthday you can have.” She said, removing her remaining clothes. “Me.”

“I should bring back my Pokémon.” I mumbled.

{Johnathan pov}

Instantly all his Pokémon appeared in the room. Mewtwo, Araidos, Garchomp, Genesect, Joltik, Darkrai, Marshadow, houndoom, and Dhelmise all showed up. “I didn’t bring them here, I swear.” Said Mamoru.

Mewtwo slapped him in the face, then hugged him. “I missed you too.” He said accepting her hug. All his Pokémon gathered around him and joined in the hug. “I missed all of you!” He said.

“Seems you have more friends now.” I said with a smile.

“What? Oh yes, me and Johnathan have harems, would you like to be part of it?” He said to Mewtwo, who seemed to speak to him telepathically.

“Well if you want to see all our girls all you have to do is look to your left.” I told them.

All the Pokémon looked as directed. Except for Mewtwo, she was making out with Mamoru. Then Mamoru noticed a new Pokémon staring him in the face. “A Salazzle? Sweet!” He said giving the Salazzle a pet on the head, which gave him a lick to his neck. Then Raven climbed into my lap before we started making out.

“Garchomp, Salazzle, would you like to join the harem as well?” Asked Mamoru. They both got close to give him a nuzzle. “Ok then.” He said.

Mamoru put his hand on Mewtwo’s chest and made a motion, and Mewtwo grew two large breasts. She looked down and played with them a bit and smiled. Mamoru repeated the action for Salazzle and she got larger and grew breasts and larger hips. He did the same with Garchomp and she grew large breasts as well.

“There, now you girls are perfect.” He said.

I broke my kiss with Raven. “Good job, so now that your harem has grown more, you want to have fun with them while I have my way with Raven?” I asked.

“Nah, I just wanna spend some time with them. I already had sex with Ms. Harshwhinny.” He said.

“Ms. Harshwhinny interesting I had some plans to go to cheerilee, but you got to a teacher before I could.” I said as Raven used her magic to remove my clothes.

“Ha ha, I beat you.” Taunted Mamoru. “Girls, gather round, I want you all close to me.” He said.

“The couch might not be big enough here let me do this.” I said, snapping my fingers the room grew immediately, and the couch turned into two with more than enough room for our harems. My harem sat on my couch while Mamoru’s girls sat on his couch. “Now we both have room,” I said grabbing Raven’s ass.

“Can I borrow Cadence?” Asked Mamoru.

“She's carrying my child so no, I don't want her to do anything that could harm the baby.” I told him.

“Ok fine.” He said. Salazzle moved closer to him and sat in his lap, and began grinding her crotch.

“Raven you can start whenever you're ready.” I told her, giving her another kiss. She got up and slowly inserted my dick into her pussy. “It's better to do it all at once,” I told her, she nodded, then fell onto my lap taking my entire length, she grunted in pain as she hugged me tightly.

Mamoru took his clothes off and Salazzle continued to grind against him.

“You ok now Raven.” I asked. She nodded.

“The pain is fading.” She told me so I grabbed her hips and started moving her up and down slowly no need to rush this.

Garchomp shoved Salazzle aside and impaled herself onto Mamoru.

“I thought you were spent?” I asked.

“So did I but apparently Garchomp wants a ride.” He said.

“Seems so, and what do you think of Ravne in both body and power, I put her through my own training during those two years?” I asked.

“I already said she’s hot.” He said.

“Oh forgot.” I said as Raven started to take over moaning and bouncing on my hip faster. “Seems she's getting into it.”

“Come on Girls Let’s go up to my room and have a good time.” Said Mamoru, teleporting him and his girls into his room.

“Seems like I have you girls to myself.” I said wrapping my right arm around Hannah and my left around Tempest, as Raven kept riding my dick.

“You feel so good Jonathan.” Raven said, but I wanted her never to forget this. I changed to my true form and she screamed in pleasure, but I didn't give her time to adjust as I grabbed her hips thrusting into her.

“You better fill her up.” Tempest told me, kissing my cheek.

“Oh I will.” I said, Raven was a moaning mess, and I was loving it. She was so tight, and her mana tasted like a fine wine. She got so tight all of the sudden.

“Did you cum Raven?” I asked,all she could do was nod. “Good because it's not the last you're gonna go through.” I said changing our position to where she was leaning over the couch, and I was pounding her from behind.

The girls started to join in sucking on Raven’s breasts and making out with her. “Raven, you feel so good.” I said thrusting into her harder.

“She tastes good too.” Hannah commented, licking her lips. “She’s a fine addition to the family.” She said going back to making out with Raven. I caressed Ravens flawless body, and I was getting close. ”Raven you better get ready your new husband’s about to fill you up, guess you'll have a use for that wedding dress.” Hannah told her.

I finally hitled in her letting out everything into her womb, and when I pulled out a stream of liquid mana started pouring out, this couldn't get her pregnant, but with some research I found this increases the chance of an anodite child should I impregnate them.

“That was good, on to round two.” I said.

“Round two?” Raven asks, breathing heavily.

“Yes I’m taking you in every way I can, then when we are finally done well put you in that wedding dress.” I told her.

“No fair why can she marry you but not us.” Cadence complained.

“Dont worry I know a planet that allows polygamous marriage, you just need dresses before we can go.” I said kissing Cadence, then going back to pouding Raven

{2 hours later}

After two hours of sex Raven was sucking my dick to tired to do anything else and I just laid back and closed my eyes.

“Can I have next?” Asked Mamoru.

“Another time.” I told him.

“I’ll hold you to that. Now get her off and get dressed in your human form, the authors have a job for us.” He said.

“You keep saying stuff about authors, but I don't really want to know, what do you need?” I asked.

Mamoru got into his hero gear and put on a nametag with his name on it. He put out his hand and opened a portal. “Just come with me.” He said. I put on my younger form before following him.

{Mamoru pov}

We walked through the portal and ended up in a comicon. I walked over to an empty spot and magicked up a stall. I got a seat and sat down in it. “Here we are!” I said.

“What are we doing?” Johnathan asked.

“This is the job, we have to displace one person, a guy dressed as MFS-3 Kiryu Mechagodzilla.” I said.

“And where do I fit into this?” Johnathan asked.

“You can just wander around, I’ve got this.” I said.

{Johnathan pov}

“Well if he's gonna cause a little trouble making a displaced I guess I will too.” I said, might be fun to send someone but what to give them. ‘Wait did Mamoru mention mecha Godzilla well then that gives me an idea.”

I snapped my fingers, making a small needle dipped in the blood of evolution incarnate, combined with just a little magic. ‘Shin godzilla, he had so much promise but let's see what he can do with the mind of a human.’ I thought, walking around for a suitable candidate.

I finally saw someone, an elderly man, he might be glad to have another chance at life. I hid the needle just up my sleeve and walked up to him. “Hey you doing ok?” I asked.

“Yeah just resting.” He told me, then tried to get up but fell back down.

“You need a hand up sir?” I asked, holding out my hand, he took it and I pulled him up. As he got to his feet he hissed in pain taking his hand away.

“You ok?” I asked.

“Yeah, something pricked me, but it's nothing.” He said walking away, then I grinned before walking away while snapping my fingers. I made it back to Mamoru’s stand.

“I felt a disturbance in the force………” Mamoru began. “What did you do?” Said Mamoru getting grumpy.

I grinned evilly. “What can I say, making that deal with Amanada brought back some memories.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.” He said.

“I decided to send my own godzilla to a mlp world, just to have a little fun, don't worry the old guy didn't have much time left here anyway, I just give him another chance.” I told him snapping my fingers, making a flask of whiskey appear, then drank some.

“Aren’t you gonna ask how mine went?” Asked Mamoru.

“I can probably guess, sensing the residue magic.” I told him.

“He’s gonna have some fun in that new world. His Celestia won't be a bitch so he’ll be fine, we might be able to meet him later on, but who knows. Anyway let’s go home, I’m starving.” He said.

He snapped his fingers and we were both in the kitchen.

“I'll keep an eye on mine, there’s no telling what his future holds.” I said.

“Talk, talk, talk, no more talkie, just make dinner.” He said.

“Alright.” I said

chapter 24

View Online

My birthday was yesterday and Mamoru has left on league business, so he'll be gone for a few days, so I have the house and my girls to myself. Raven has been very happy now that I took her virginity, she has also begun talking with the titans.

As for me, I'm preparing for school and to enact my plans for Miss Cheerilee, but before I did Hannah brought in our child Tiffany. She was a beautiful baby with red eyes, like us, and light beige skin, she was sleeping soundly.

“Lets hope this one doesnt end up like her older sister.” I said.

“Agreed.” She said, taking her to her room. Then I, Sunet, Pinkie, Raven in her glamor and Fluttershy drove to school.

We arrived in only a few minutes, and Raven stayed by my side when we headed to class, the day went by normally. Then at the end of the school day, I made my way to the library with Raven, but as we entered the library, which students weren’t supposed to enter after school ended, I heard the faint sound of moaning. I told Raven to hang back for a second, as I turned myself invisible.

I made my way around the corner to see the librarian, Miss Cheerilee, her pants were laying on the table next to her as she fingered herself with two fingers. “Damn you Harshwhinny, why do you have to get all the cute boys.” She complained, fingering herself faster.

‘This might be easier than I thought.’. I walked behind a corner then undid the spell before walking back around leaning against it as I said.

“Oh Miss Cheerilee, you need some help?” I asked, only for her to jump up from her chair, covering herself.

“W-What are you doing here, students shouldn’t be in here after school.” She said, I put on a smile before saying.

“I came in here to try to do some last minute reading but it seems I got a show instead, and honestly, I’m surprised that grumpy looking teacher is more popular than you.” I said walking towards her. “But I bet if people knew about this you would become very popular.” I joked.

“What do you want?” She asked.

“I want you.” I said, putting a hand on her cheek making her blush.

“M-me.” She said I grabbed her ass with one hand bringing her close before kissing her. I broke, the kiss then said.

“Yes you, we both have an itch to scratch so it's only right we help each other.” I said, guiding her hand to my large bulge that stuck out of my pants. Raven came from around the corner and kissed me before I started to strip Cheerilee, she didn't resist my touch.

After she was completely naked, I started to strip in front of her, once my cock was free her face was flushed red. “You like it? I’m very proud of it.” I said, then pushed her onto the table, and onto her back. I rubbed her pussy, and Raven was naked and masterbating in the corner.

“So Cheerilee, you against taking loads in your pussy?” I asked her before groping her breast with my free hand.

“No, fill me as much as you’d like.” She told me.

“Good.” I said, now taking my position rubbing my dick against her cunt before slowly pushing it inside her. She moaned with every inch til I hilted inside her and my tip was pressing hard against her womb. “You feel so good, tell me, when was the last time someone fucked you?” I asked her simply curious, because she was tight and hot.

“5 years.” She told me, that was when I started thrusting in and out of her. I started slowly at first but quickly started to pick up speed to where I was ramming inside her in no time.

The table rocked and creaked but didn't break, thankfully. Raven moved closer and sat in a chair next to me pleasuring herself the whole time. Cheerilee’s tongue was sticking out, and her eyes rolled back into her head as she moaned loudly, not giving a damn if she would attract more attention.

“Mamoru might have beat me to fucking a teacher but in my opinion, I think I got the better woman.” I said before sucking on her breasts, making her cum instantly. “I'll make sure you never forget this.” I told her.

“You gonna add her to your harem?” Raven asked.

“We’ll see.” I told her, and it was about time to give her a little filling. I started going as fast and hard as I could, Cheerilee was gripping the table, her nails digging into the wood, until I finally came inside her, she was milking my dick for about a minute before she regained her senses.

“That was amazing.” She said breathing heavily as she relaxed in the afterglow.

“What are you saying, we’re not done yet.” I said snapping my fingers then five clones of myself appeared around raven.

“Raven, have some fun.” I told her all of the clones dicks were already hard and ready to go, Raven took a dick in all of her holes and jerked off the remaining two before Cheerilee noticed what I did.

“Y-you have powers?” She asked me.

“Yes and I can do much more than that, but that doesn't really matter right now, so do you want me to fuck your throat, wait actually you might feel a little lonely without your pussy filled, what to do, what to do.” I said giving her a few small thrusts. ‘Actually.” Another clone appeared, his dick was laying on her face.

“I don't have to choose.” We both said.

We started fucking her in both her pussy and her throat. “Fuck! she gets tighter with every thrust!” I said, lifting up her hips a bit as she wrapped her legs around me.

The clone took his dick out of her mouth before covering her face and tits in cum, then vanished but the cum remained.

“So, anyone expecting you at home?” I asked her.

“I live alone.” She told me.

“Good cuz you're not going home tonight.” I told her cumming again inside her pussy, along with my clone cumming in or on Raven, before they too disappeared.

“Raven why don't you let this nice sexy woman eat you out.” I said, Raven climbed up onto the table, then hovered her pussy just over Cheerilee’s face, who just started eating her out hungrily.

Raven moaned before I pulled out, letting Raven eat out Cheerilee in a 69 position.

I popped my neck and checked my phone for any new messages then it started ringing.

I answered it, and put the phone to my ear. “Hello.” I said.

“Hey dude! WAAZZZZZZZUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUP!” Said Mamoru on the other end, making me roll my eyes.

“Nothing much just taking a break and watching Cheerilee and Raven eat each other out.” I told him, jerking myself off as I watched them.

“Quit jerking off! Can you tell me when you'll be able to take a trip to wakanda? I’d like to add some vibranium to my armor.” He asked.

“I'll get some in 3 weeks, I had some plans over there anyways.” I told him.

“Ok, but be sure to bring me along, hopefully I’ll be back by then, I wanna arm wrestle with the hulk!” Said Mamoru.

“Alright.” I told him. “But I have a feeling you're up to something else.”

“Ok, I was gonna steal one of iron man’s suits, and possibly paint captain America’s shield pink.” Said Mamoru.

“Me and Hannah have a few of his blueprints, you could have just asked, we’re kinda hoarders when it comes to knowledge, and don't paint his shield.” I told him.

“Can I screw with them a little bit? I wanted to give spiderman something, a book full of better quips.” Said Mamoru.

“Fine as long as you don't litteral screw them.” I told him.

“Do you mean screw as in sex? Cuz I don’t wanna do that, I just wanna mess around with them.” Said Mamoru.

“Good let's just hope this marvel universe isn't gender bent.” I told him.

“I wouldn’t do any of them, even if they were genderbent.” Said Mamoru.

“Well a female Nick Fury isn't bad looking.” I told him.

“Fuck you! Anyway I’ll call later, Batman needs me for a mission.” Said Mamoru hanging up.

I put my phone down before getting back in the action.

{2 hours later}

“You taste so good.” Cheerilee said, both her and Raven were licking and sucking my dick as they were being fucked by my clones, and with the size of their stomachs, they looked well into pregnancy, but a quick spell changed that restoring their energy and cleaning them up, making their stomach flat and smooth just in time for my clones to cum inside them, and I covered their faces in my cum.

I moaned. “So Cheerilee you feel like becoming my girl?” I asked her.

“Absolutely.” She said kissing my dick.

“Good.” I told her. “But now it's time to continue.” I said pulling her onto my lap then impaled her with my cock.

{Next day}

“Please we need to stop, I have work.” Cheerilee said.

“Just one more load in that wonderful womb of yours.” I said thrusting into her as Raven laid next to her on the table. “Just a little more.” I groaned, hilting inside her, giving her my final load, Raven made out with her as I emptied my balls inside Cheerilee. After I finally finished, I pulled out and we all breathed heavily.

“You better stay faithful to me, because I dont let off those who lie to me get off lightly.” I told Cheerilee before we all started putting our clothes on, then I used a spell to get rid of the evidence of our activities and the smell of sex.

I gave Cheerilee a final kiss before we left the library quietly to not draw anyone's attention. Then we went to class aced our tests like normal, with us sharing a physic link. “So Raven how would you like to live forever?” I asked telepathically.

She froze at this question. “What do you mean?” She asked.

“Me and Hannah found a way to make others immortal a long time ago, but we didn't want to carelessly give it out to others, but you and the rest of the girls have earned my trust and love so I want to see to it that we stay together forever.” I told her.

“Alright but you'll have to tell me more about this after school.” She told me, and the day progressed painfully slowly, until the last bell rang.

I took Raven to the back of the school to explain to her what this ritual entails. “First thing, immorality might have been a little extreme, but to be more specific, it mostly makes it to where it is extremely difficult for you to die, you won't age, you become immune to disease, you can regenerate from a single drop of blood.” I told her. “But the ritual centers around this.” I said, pulling out a golden goblet decorated with jewels never before seen. “This goblet was crafted from the most valuable jewels and a very special gold. The gold had to be melted inside the cores of stars for it to be put in a mold, and when sunlight hits it you can feel the raw power that the gold absorbed from said stars.” I explained.

“But what else does it need?” She asked.

“A few special herbs, purified water and a drop of blood from the drinker, then finally a ray of pure sunlight must shine down into it, then it is done.” I explained.

“I see.” She said looking at the goblet in my hand, but then I put it away.

“We’ll perform the ritual when we get home.” I told her then I teleported us home, me and Raven went to the backyard which was very large, then I started setting everything up. I cast a spell that started to gather sunlight, we would need a high concentration for this to work.

Then there was the matter of the herbs, although I have a large hoard of them, as soon as I bring them out anyone skilled in magic will start to look for them, they are extremely valuable for rituals, and spells. The barrier would be able to protect us, but we would be making ourselves known to a lot of people, but the pay off is much greater than the risk.

“Ok then Raven, after enough sunlight is gathered we will begin.” I told her, then I brought out the herbs, to create this potion you need herbs that hold the energy of almost all elements, these plants are hard to find and grow, which is why they are valabule.

I held six plants in my hands, the first was a sunflower-like plant but it shined with a brilliant light, the second was a fern, at least it looked like one, until sunlight touched it, making it give off a dark smoke.

The third was a piece of seaweed that constantly leaked water, the fourth was a lily, but looked as though it was made of fire. The fifth was an almost translucent leaf. Then the final one which weighed almost a ton was a small oak sapling.

Each represents a certain element, I placed them in the Goblet and the time had come, a ray of light shined down into the goblet blinding both of us for a moment before we took a look inside it, there was a multi colored substance swirling in the cup.

“Now a drop of your blood is needed.” I told Raven, she walked in front of it, then with my magic, made a small cut on her hand, which started to bleed. She brought her hand over it, letting the blood freely dip into the liquid. The substance started to shine before turning into something that gave the appearance of liquid gold.

“It is ready, all you must do now is drink.” I told her.

“All of it?” She asked.

“You can if you want but you need only a sip.” I explained. “After being drunk even a little of the potion’s power will be transferred to the drinker.”

“Alright then.” Raven said lifting the Goblet, then drank all of it.

“So do you feel any different, because you shouldn’t?” I asked.

“I feel normal.” She told me, for which I sigh, relieved.

“What, what's wrong?” She asked.

“Just a side effect I heard about but wasn't entirely sure, you see if the drinker doesn't use their own blood but instead someone else's they turn into a vampire, I believe the ancient texts said something like, for thou has drunk that which was meant for another, now thou must prey on the blood of others for all eternity, or something along those lines” I told her

“Wait, this potion can make vampires?” She asked. I nodded.

“Yes but let's tell some of the girls about this. I plan to give this to a few of my girls.” I told her.

“Like who?” She asked.

“Mira, Amanda, and my two servants Sarah and Jessica, while they can not really die it'll be helpful.” I told her, then brought the four out and gave them their potions.

“Now that all five of you are immortal it's time to ask you all something.” I said.

“Ask us what.” Mira asked.

“Will you all become my partners in a group of heroes I'm forming?” I asked them.

“Im in.” Raven said, I already know Sarah’s and Jessica’s answer, so Mira and Amanda had yet to answer.

“I vowed to follow my lord.” Amanda said referring to me, so that's a yes now there was Mira.

“I’ll play along till I have a better understanding.” She said vaguely.

“Great now the team is up to six.” I said happily.

“Wait six but there’s five of us.” Raven said, confused.

“Hannah agreed to join my little team, though she will be in Her wolf form.” I told her.

We went inside and got Hannah before going to the forge to give them their armor and weapons. For Mira, I gave her steel plate armor and a large battle axe, as for the 2 remaining who don’t have a costume, I have made some for them

Jessica

Sarah

Also for Sarah I made her a new gem, I have the same powers as her previous gem put into this one, looking like a blue sapphire, and this time it won't just have to focus with the gem, she'll be able to focus the energy throughout her body, allowing her to do many things.

And finally the team is formed, and I put on my armor. “So what's our first mission?” Raven asked.

“Me and Hannah have a suspicion that Lex Luthor will attack our warehouse where we store the recently produced dinotrux, so we will stake it out just in case something happens.” I told them,then Ivy walked into the room.

“Hey is Mamoru here?” Ivy asked.

“No he’s still gone, what do you need?” I asked her.

“I wanted to tell Mamoru I'm ready to be changed.” Ivy said nervously.

“Oh I'll be sure to tell him next time I see him.” I said with a smile, then we were on our way.

“Could you change me? I wanted to surprise him when he comes back.” Asked Ivy.

“Ok then,” I said, snapping my fingers wrapping her in a magic sphere.

{Later}

I connected our minds, and teleported each of them to a different rooftop, so we could cover every entrance.

“Alright testing 1 2 3.” I thought, making sure we were connected. “Everyone hear me?” I asked.

“Roger.” Hannah said.

“I think.” Mira replied.

“Us as well.” Both Jessica and Sarah said.

“I’m here.” Raven told me.

“Alright keep any eye out for anything suspicious this is going to be a long night.” I told them, and the long stake out started. For hours nothing happened, just the sounds of birds and passing vehicles but nothing out of the ordinary, that was until I saw something flying through the sky then through the roof of the warehouse.

“He’s here everyone hurry!” I said jumping off my building making a crater beneath me as I landed, then charged through the wall of the warehouse, not really caring about the damages. There he stood Lex luthor in his power armor a cord connecting his armor and a dinotrux that was covered in a giant sheet.

“Give it up Luthor you're surrounded.” I said as the girls came in forming a circle around him.

“You seem well informed but you're too late.” He said as the dinotrux started up.

“What did you do!” Hannah yelled.

“Your machines seem quite intelligent, so I gave them a case of rabies.” He said with a grin disconnecting the cord then the sheet fell off the giant Dinotrux model prototype: D-Stroy.

‘Mamoru, what have you made?’ I thought as I was eclipsed by the shadow of the monstrous creation.

{elsewhere in the watchtower}

“CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG! CHUG!” Chanted Superman, Green Lantern, and Flash as they watched Mamoru chugging a giant keg full of chocolate milk.

He finished off the milk and grinned. “Ahh” he said wiping his upper lip. He raised both arms up and shouted in triumph.
“YEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!” He yelled. Everyone cheered him on.

Then he sneezed. “Someone is thinking about me.” Said Mamoru. “Who wants to see me go up to 60!” He yelled.

Everyone cheered as he got another keg full of chocolate milk and began chugging that down.

{back with Johnathan and his team}

Jonathan just barely dodged the tail of D-Stroy. “This armor is weighing me down.” He muttered to himself, this time grabbing the mechanical beast's tail. He moved back several feet, his heavy armoured boots digging into the concrete floor. The girls were trying to capture Luthor, Mira swung her battle axe, only to miss the now flying Luthor.

“Come back here you pest!” She yelled, taking to the air flapping her wings hard to follow him. It was now Jonathan’s turn to retaliate, He pulled hard on the machine’s tail lifting it up into the air before slamming it onto its back.

“God damn he’s heavy.” Jonathan huffed. “Well at least he's out of the fight.” He said, pulling himself out of the floor. But as he turned to look at Luthor he was thrown into a wall by D-Stroy’s tail. Hannah shot a bolt of lighting that struck Luthor square in the chest, momentarily shorting out his armor but it quickly powered back up. Just as Jonathan climbed out of the hole in the wall.

“That thing's tail packs a punch.” He groaned as he looked at his heavily dented armor. “God damn it it's gonna be a pain to repair this, just forget it I’ll just make a new set of armor.” He told himself then looked at Luthor.

“You girls are still fighting him?” he said, then he jumped into the fray catching Luthor by surprise as Jonathan wrapped his arm around him and squeezed tightly, restraining him.

“Do it Hannah!” Jonathan yelled, Hannah shot a huge bolt of lightning striking them both Jonathan was left unharmed but Luthor, he yelled in pain before passing out.

“Finally.” Jonathan said.

{Jonathan POV}

I dropped Luthor then the police, and swat came rushing in. It took a bit of explaining before they took Luthor in, and the Dinotrux that Luthor corrupted with a virus was shut down, then after everything was done we went home, and on our arrival we walked in on Ivy trying to get used to her new form.

She now was in the form of a semi-anthropomorphic doe deer, green fur, with a lighter shade on her underbelly, her legs and arms were the same length and her legs were digitigrade which would allow her to walk upright or on all fours, her antlers resembled sticks, she had red hair and a dress that seemed to be made of leaves, which left little to the imagination to the size and shape of her “assets'', which both were the same as when Mamoru enlarged them. Though if she were on all fours she could possibly be mistaken for a normal deer.

At the moment she was stumbling around trying to walk. “Having a little trouble?” I asked her.

“Just trying to get used to hooves instead of feet…. and hands.” She said.

“Alright then just don't hurt yourself.” I said as me and the girls started walking to our room.

Chapter 25 part 1 vacation

View Online

{three weeks later at school}

“Jonathan Harlock, would you please come to the office.” I heard over the intercom during the middle of school.

I looked at Raven to see her confused face before I got up and walked out of the classroom, to the office. I was told to go into the vice-principal's office so I did, and her chair was spun around, her computer faced me, and showed a paused video of me thrusting into Cheerilee.

‘I'm fucked, I didn't know that there were cameras in there.’ I thought.

“I think you know what this is?” I heard Luna say in her chair as it faced away from me.

"Yes I do, so what do you want, you wouldn't have brought me here if you didn't want something otherwise you would have just expelled me.” I said. Then she spun around in her chair she sat there naked in that chair her legs spread

“I want you to do me just like you did Cheerlie.” She said, I smiled before looking outside the see the office was empty then I took off my pants before making my way behind the desk, I picked up Luna then pinned her to the desk before kissing her, and explored her body with my hands, while also grinding myself against her. She moaned as she let me caress her body, then I started groping her. I finally broke the kiss.

“I didn't think you’d take me so readily, I thought you would need a little more convincing.” She said, as I lined myself up with her wet pussy.

“Well when a beautiful naked woman is offering herself only a fool would deny such a request.” I said pressing against her pussy rubbing the head against her wet folds. “I just want to know one thing right now.” I said.

“And what's that?” She asked..

“Do you want me to fill that pussy of yours, or cover you in cum.” I said probing her pussy.

“Hmmm I don't have anything to clean up so I guess this once you can cum inside, it's a safe day,” She told me, I pushed inside her all the way to the womb as I hilted. “Oh god you're so big.” She moaned.

I started pulling back my hip then plunging back into her, with no pause between thrusts. “Your pussy is tight and hot perfect, i'm gonna enjoy stuffing you.” I told her thrusting harder and faster.

“Oh god yes yes.” She moaned, she was getting tighter around me.

“Are you gonna cum already, you must have been very pent up.” I told her, then she got so tight as she wrapped her legs around me. “Oooh that's good.” I said leaning over her so we could make out. She suddenly pushed me off, and onto her chair. She got on top of me, taking me all the way, then bouncing on my lap, I grabbed her ass before we started making out again.

We broke the kiss. “You ready.” I said. She nodded and rode me harder, before I filled her womb with my cum.

“Oh fuck.” she moaned. “I've never felt so full before.” She said.

“Well when you are with me, that tends to be quite common.” I said kissing her one last time giving her ass and breasts one last squeeze before she got off me and we got dressed

Well after my pleasant time with luna she sent me home early along with Raven, so after we got home we sat on the couch and turned on the tv.

Mamoru was on the tv talking to the press.

“Shadow Reaper, Shadow Reaper! we have some questions for you.” Said a reporter above the others.

“What can I help you with?” He asked, his face obscured, and voice distorted by shadows.

“Was there a problem between you and your former sidekick!” One of them yelled trying to be louder than the others.

“She wasn’t my sidekick, she’s a part of the Armored Devil’s team, she was just around to help out, same as me.” He said.

“What are your thoughts on the league?” a female reporter asked.

“No comment.” He said.

“But what about the destruction on that day you made your debut what caused it?” A reporter asked.

“An enchanted suit of armor that carried the soul of an old tyrant king and sorcerer, King Sombra, but you don’t have to worry about him, he’s been dealt with.” Said Shadow Reaper.

“Seem Mamoru has been busy.” I said.

“So what will you do now that you've finished your latest mission?” Someone asked.

“There’s a few souls out there that need to pass to the other side, I need to go help them do that, but right now, I’m gonna go home and get some rest so I’ll be ready for the next threat.” Said Shadow Reaper.

I turned off the tv and kissed Raven. “Well looks like he's coming back so it's time for me to prepare for the trip.” I said, then got up and packed what I might need in my pocket dimension.

After getting everything I needed, I also draw up some plans for a new set of armor. ”That should do it.” I told myself.

Just then Mamoru came out of my shadow and sat on the couch. He took his boots off and unbuttoned his pants and made a contented sigh as he tried to relax.

“I see you've been busy, so it's time for your vacation, first stop is Wakanda you ready.” I said with a smile.

“Give me a second, I just sat down.” He told me.

“Alright but I've got plans, trust me this will be fun, also you might need these.” I said, tossing him a bottle of pills.

He caught it without looking, then brought it to his face and opened his eyes then looked at me. “What are these?” He asked.

“Well during your time I’ve noticed that sometimes after orgasming you pass out, and on our little journey I see us meeting several women we would like, so those will keep you from passing out.” I explained.

“We’re not gonna get any action in wakanda, so I’ll take them after.” Said Mamoru. Mamoru took off his belt and removed his grenades and explosives and a few other things and turned them to dust. He kept his Reaper shotguns, his darksabers and his scythes. “So when are we leaving?” He asked, putting his belt back on.

“Whenever you're ready you're going to need an anthro animal disguise.” I told him then opened a portal to the vibranium mines of Wakanda.

He turned into a large 6½ foot tall arctic wolf with black around the eyes and lips. But he wasn't an anthro, he was just standing up like a person, making him an “upright animal”.

“Will this do?” He asked. He looked a lot like the wolves from the zootopia movie, only a little bigger and his clothes were gone.

“Put some clothes on and you're good.” I told him.

He shook his body from his head to his paws. Now he was wearing a black polo shirt and sport shorts. “Better?” He asked. He took a few steps with me and seemed to already be used to his form.

“Looks good now lets see.” I said going through my head of forms I've taken over my life til’ I find a good one, then in a flash of light I changed into a 7 foot anubian Jackal. “Good evening sir.” I said with a small bow

“Nice, aren’t you gonna ask why I look a little bigger than a normal wolf?” Asked Mamoru.

“I didn't know you had a reason for that.” I said,

“Since my accident, My size increased, therefore I thought I should also add the effects from that to my other forms, hence me being so large. Now look how fluffy I am!” He said, running his paws over his chest tuft of fluff.

“Ok, also if I act differently just try to ignore it.” I told him.

“Oh so this form makes you act differently?” He asked.

“When You’ve worn so many forms, and faces, and adapted to countless cultures, it's hard to break those old habits. This is a form I’ve used before so it might affect my speech and action.” I explained.

“So like that episode of american dad where one of roger’s personas gained a life of its own?” He summarized.

“Yes, and didn't he also hire an assassin to kill someone which turned out to be himself?” I asked.

“Yeah that was one funny episode, especially when roger killed the persona, super weird, but hilarious.” Said Mamoru, chuckling.

“Yeah but can we go keeping the portal open in this specific place is rather difficult.” I told him.

“Ok, just change back to a normal human for now.” Said Mamoru making his clothes disappear and going on all fours, at that height he was 4½ feet tall.

“We won't be there long, it's just because of their advanced technology.” I explained.

“Ok, but if they find us, I’m just your pet.” He said.

“They won’t, though the portal is troublesome. A simple invisibility spell will be a piece of cake.” I told him, stepping through the portal.

He came in after me and sat on his haunches with his tail curled around his paws.

“Now then it's just a simple matter of gathering the metal.” I said, snapping my fingers making several large chunks of the surrounding earth rip away from the walls of the casum. “There is a lot in this area alone. This will be very quick.” I smiled.

‘We’re not alone here.’ Said Mamoru into my head as he began growling at something.

I looked to my left to see several warriors. “Fight or flight?” I asked.

‘If we do either, they will be pissed, get on your knees with your hands up and surrender’ he told me getting behind me.

“Yeah I don't think they’ll buy that.” I said.

“Silence!” Said one of the wakandan warriors. “Surrender now and shall take you prisoner, and bring you to our king!”

“Alright.” I said snapping my fingers making the large chunks of earth fall to the floor making the ground shake, surprising the warriors.

They restrained me and put power dampening cuffs on me. They put a rope around Mamoru though and held onto it and brought us with them.

‘I blame you for this.” I told Mamoru telepathically.

‘If you’re a dude, why are you being a bitch?’ He asked.

‘Shut the fuck up.’ I told him, pissed off.

We both continued as prisoners in silence, no telepathy or anything, the wakandans brought us to a holding cell and tossed me in, whereas they led Mamoru in and took the rope off and gave him a treat and left, putting up a forcefield wall in place of bars.

“So I’m treated like shit while you're treated like a normal dog, how’s that fair?” I huffed.

‘Probably because that’s how I look, whereas you look like a freak and you were trying to take their vibranium without asking.’ He stated flatly, sitting on his haunches.

“You know I could just portal home and leave you here right, it's already exhausting trying to control the time gap between this world and ours.” I told him seriously.

‘You’re making it so we're at the same time as our world? Isn’t that dangerous?’ He asked.

“Ok take a guess how much time would have passed if I left the time gap alone?” I asked.

‘A month or a couple weeks.’ He said, guessing.

“As of this moment 4 years would have passed if I left it alone, and all this tech doesn't make it easy to absorb energy.” I stated.

“OH MY!” He said out loud, sounding like George Takei.

“Yeah it's that big, so I have to control it, though this world is still a little faster than ours.” I explained.

“Woah, that’s…… just woah.” He said.

“Yeah that's why I wanted this to go quickly. The other worlds would have been easier to visit.” I told him.

Mamoru changed into his normal form and absorbed the forcefield’s energy by placing a hand on it. “Come on, we need to get to their labs, I know how to get there.” He said.

“Ok.” I said then I followed him, we sneaked by their guards so we would not be noticed but as we approached the lab my legs went numb, and my vision was blurred.

Mamoru grabbed me before I fell and looked at my eyes. “It’s the tech in here doing this isn’t it.” He deadpanned, his voice was distorted, and hard to understand, as he was beginning to run with me on his back.

“Normal anodites have no problem with tech like I do, it makes it much harder to gather the energy I need, the more advanced, the worse it is, and with so much like this, it's almost impossible,” I explained.

Mamoru stopped abruptly and he froze his eyes, flashing brightly. He looked to the wall on the right. Mamoru put his ear to the wall and looked at me.

“What's wrong?” I asked.

“Nothing. The lab’s right on the other side of this wall.” He said, beginning to vibrate the both of us. He then stepped through the wall and we saw the king’s little sister. Mamoru got behind her and tapped her forehead and she fell to the floor.

“Why do we need her?” I asked.

“We don’t, I just need her brain.” He said putting me onto a table. “Stay dog.” Mamoru said, scratching me behind the ear and putting the unconscious girl next to me. He put his index finger to the center of her forehead and his eyes flashed for a few seconds, then he shook his head and blinked a few times. “Got it!” He said with a grin.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

Mamoru held his arms out and drew in all the power in wakanda, causing everything to shut down except for their shield. When he finished he had electricity zooming in bolts all over his body. “You feel any better now?” he asked.

I managed to push myself up, “A little thought even though tech is powered down it still infereras with mana, but not as strongly.” I said as my strength started to return. “Let's just get the vibranium and get out.”

“Not yet, first I need to make my suit, it’s only gonna take a few seconds.” He told me. Mamoru began zooming around the room piecing together a bunch of vibranium. I couldn’t see exactly what he was doing but after a few seconds he finished. He took what he made and put it around his neck. It was an amulet, resembling the amulet of clavicus vile from skyrim. He took off his belt and coat and placed it on the table. He tapped the necklace and instantly it turned into what seemed to be vile armor from Infinity Blade, with a few differences, instead of a helmet he had a hood. He also had a cape that looked like he took it from Batman, I noticed on both his arms that he had an assassin's creed hidden blade and grappling hook built into the armor. He grabbed his Reaper shotguns and put them to his hips, instantly the suit made holsters for each weapon he put on, his guns, scythes and darksabers. He took his belt and coat and deactivated his suit and it went back into his amulet.

He split into two and sent one of him away. He grabbed me and tossed me over his shoulder. “Now we can go!” He said.

“I still need some for myself.” I told him, getting to my feet.

“Hold this.” Said Mamoru giving me his belt and coat. “The clone is already doing that, by now he’s collecting vibranium and adamantium, then sending it back home. I made a combination of vibranium and adamantium and put it into this suit.” He said, gesturing to his amulet. His eyes flashed for a few moments. “My clones have just gathered enough of each and sent them home.” He said. Instantly his clone came back and merged with him. “Now let’s get back home!” Said Mamoru.

“We still have more worlds to explore, why do you think I asked for us to turn into animals.”
I said opening another portal.

“We aren’t ready yet.” He said pushing me in, then jumping in after me. “I don’t have a new weapon yet, and you still need new armor. Let’s get down to the forge and get to work.

“We are supposed to be on vacation.” I said.

“You nearly passed out in there! You need to rest, right now I’m going down to the forge to make a new weapon.” Said Mamoru leaving in a huff.

“Its only because of the tech the world I have planet don't have the tech to rival Wakanda, and the time gap isn't as big as this ones.” I explained.

“Still, going to the forge!” He said holding up the bird as he left.

“Ok.” I said opening the portal to my forge then walked in.

I saw Mamoru working on a mold.

“So what are you planning on making?” I asked.

He took out his scythes and destroyed them. “New scythe, one that should rock.” He said the
last part as if it were a hint, but I didn’t understand.

“Did you really have to break those though, me and Clair put a lot of work into them, and they were for your birthday?” I asked.

“They aren’t broken, just taken apart at a molecular level.” he said. Mamoru got a large brick of adamantium and did the same with it. Then took another brick made of vibranium and broke it too, then a brick of tungsten and did the same. Then after a few seconds a large black brick formed in front of him. “This is the material I’m gonna use to make a new scythe, made from my old scythes, adamantium, vibranium, and tungsten. Together they are just unstable, but with this.” He held up an ingot of enth metal and put it on top of the black brick. The ingot dematerialized and sunk into the black brick. “That should make it stronger, now for the uru, and beskar ingots.” He said, taking out a few new ingots. He destroyed them over the back brick and began moving his hands around it. “Behold Johnathan, Metal-X, the strongest metal in the multiverse!” He said.

“So what kinda scythe do you have in mind?” I asked him.

He said nothing and just looked at me with a deranged grin. “Alright I’ll just leave you to do your thing.” I said leaving the room.

‘Damn he’s nuts!’ I thought to myself.

{3 hours later}

I walked back in to see if Mamoru was done, and I saw Mamoru in the corner of the room using the grindstone. “Hey you done yet?” I asked.

He turned to me slowly with his new scythe raised, ready to attack. “Oh it’s you, what do you think?” He said, holding out his new Scythe, it was a scythe, but it had the strings of a guitar on it.

“I like it but why so jumpy, you expecting someone?” I asked.

“No, just setting the mood for the readers.” He said. “Wanna hear how it sounds?” He asked.

“Sure, lets see how it plays.” I said.

Mamoru grinned and began playing the metal version of Johnny B Goode.

youtube.com/watch?v=KNjhiGHpaGU&feature=youtu.be

“WOW, I am amazed.” I said, impressed. “So you ready?” I asked.

“I haven’t tested it out in battle yet.” He said.

“We aren't going to pick a fight just have some fun.” I told him.

“Then give me a training dummy.” He said.

I snapped my fingers and my dented, and damaged armor appeared standing on its own. “Be as rough as you want with it.” I told him.

“Heeheeheehee!” He giggled.

He began uses his scythe in ways I couldn’t imagine.

youtube.com/watch?v=NmZGCpe0MTs

It acted as a scythe, a spear, a grappling hook, a mele blade, and was even able to send off a soundwave with the built in guitar, which blew my armor back 10 feet.

“Perfect! It works just as I designed it!” He said. I stared at him, mouth agape.

“What have you made?” I asked.

“I based what it can do off of the Dante’s inferno game, plus there was a bit of extra Metal-X, so I redid my armor so now it has the blades on the arm that Batman’s gauntlets have. Pretty cool right?!” He asked. I looked at him then glanced at my armor, it was horribly mangled and dented and cut in many ways, then I looked back at Mamoru, he had a crazy look in his eyes. “Well is it cool or what?” He asked again.

“Yeah it is.” I commented.

“Ok, let’s go!” He said turning into his wolf form, he wore a black polo shirt, black shorts, and his amulet which held his armor. He put his scythe behind him and it disappeared.

“Where’d it go?” I asked.

“Portable pocket dimension.” He said. “Now come on! We have things to do!” He said with a kind smile. I opened the portal and we walked through, we appeared in an alley and before he could see where he was I walked to the end of the alley then faced him with a smile on my muzzle.

“Welcome to Zootopia.” I said with a bow.

“Smartass.” He said walking past me and looking around. “What should we do first?” He asked.

{Mamoru pov}

“How about going to Gazelle’s concert?” Johnathan asked.

“Oh yes! Did you know she was voiced by shakira?” I asked.

“Who?” He asked.

I raised an eyebrow. “Oh what else don’t you know?!” I asked rhetorically. “Come on, let’s see when she’s going to be performing.” I said taking out my phone and using the gps to find where she’s going to be playing.

“Seems she's playing tomorrow.” Jonathan said looking at a poster across the street.

I looked up and saw what he was looking at, and he was right. “Hmmm, what do we do until then?” I asked Johnathan.

“Find a place for the night, thankfully I came here beforehand and got us a place.” He said with a grin.

“I said it before I will say it again. Smartass.” I said to Johnathan

“Well I think you'll like where it is.” He said before leading the way.

{meanwhile}
{Nick wilde and Judy Hopps’s cruiser.}
{third pov}

“Woah, hey carrots, look at the size of that wolf! They never get that big!” Said Nick.

“And what about that jackal, they don't get that big either.” Judy said as they watched the two walk by.

“How much do you think those two press, they look pretty powerful.” Commented Nick.

“Should we keep an eye on them?” Judy asked.

“They do seem like the type to get into trouble, why not, there’s nothing else to do.” Said Nick. So then they started tailing the two canines. The way they walked was strange. The arctic wolf’s walk looked agitated at first but quickly perked up, as for the jackal he carried himself like someone of high stature.

As they tailed them some workers moved a few sheets of glass that blocked the entire sidewalk, the wolf smiled as he easily jumped and flipped over them with ease, but the jackal rolled his eyes as he just walked through them as if they weren't there, which confused the workers, as well as Judy and Nick, the workers felt around where the jackal walked through to see if there was damage but nothing was wrong with the glass or their eyes.

“Did you see that?” Asked Nick.

“How could I not.” Judy said.

“That wolf and that jackal are something else, the wolf seems like a kid, and the jackal, I don’t know what he is.” Said Nick, confused.

“What do you think we should do now?” Judy asked Nick.

The wolf began doing a few flips and cartwheels as he walked, then he did a few dance moves and played an air guitar.

“I’m not entirely sure what we’re looking at, so I don’t know.” Said Nick.

They finally stopped at a small hotel which was next to a well known area.

“I think we should follow them, ask them what they’re doing.” Said Nick. But he didn’t need to finish his sentence cuz Judy was already out of the car.

“Oh boy, here we go again.” Said Nick.

{Mamoru pov}

“What’s so special about this hotel Johnathan?” I asked.

“It's cheap, the rooms are nice, and at night, the street to the left serves as the city’s red light district.” Jonathan said with a smile.

“I don’t know what that means.” I said.

“Basically it's where prostitutes work.” I said simply.

“Oh.” I said.

“Excuse me! Excuse me!” Said a familiar voice. I looked to where the voice was coming from. I looked down and I saw a small gray bunny with purple eyes and a police uniform.

I pointed at the bunny and grinned creepily. “Bunny!” I said in a low voice.

“Ah Officer Judy Hops, I think I saw you on a magazine, pleasure to meet you.” Jonathan said and shook her paw.

I did the same. “Hi I’m Mamoru, look at how fluffy I am!” I said pushing her into my chest fluff.

“Sorry for my friend, he can be strange at times.” Jonathan apologized. “My name is Jonathan.”

I pulled Judy out of my fluff and let her go. “Sorry, autism, I have my off moments, nice to meet you.” I said then looked up and saw Nick Wilde. “Gasp! Fox!” I said slowly in a low voice while pointing.

“We came here to have a vacation, but to a more important matter do you have business with us officers?” Jonathan asked.

“Nah we just came in here to welcome you to zootopia, isn’t that right judy.” Said Nick, elbowing judy.

“No, you thought we were up to something.” I said surprising them both.

“Did you forget Canines are one of the animals with the best hearing.” Jonathan said, pointing at his ears.

“I also have a sixth sense.” I said looking away for a second. “Chief bogo is about to call you on your radio.” I said.

“What?! I don’t think-“ began Judy before their radios went off.

“Officers Hopps and Wilde, report in!” Said bogo over the radio.

“Told you.” I said, standing up to my full height.

“Well it seems you're busy, so me and my friend will continue on our way.” Jonathan said, nudging me to the hotel.

“Bye Nick, Judy, have fun!” I said, waving goodbye and walking away.

Jonathan took me in and to the front desk.

“I reserved two rooms under the name Jonathan Harlock.” He told them. He got two keys then gave me one.

“There we go, now let's walk around the city and see what we can find.” Jonathan said a smile then pulled out his phone before making a call.

“Will we go to the naturalist club?” I asked as we walked.

“You looking to get a lay there?” He asked.

“Nah, I just wanna go around in the nude, but maybe.” I told him.

“Well ok.” He said that someone answered his call. “Ah Mr. Big it's been what 3 years.” Jonathan said.

I tuned out Johnathan’s call and just looked around at all the animals. ‘I really need to know where he’s been and who he knows’ I thought to myself.

After a minute Jonathan put a paw on my shoulder. “Hey I got us a ride.” He told me.

“How exactly did you know Mr. Big?” I asked

“It was about 6 of the dimensions years ago, me and Hannah were doing some business with him shortly after settling here, and we became friends of the family.” He explained.

“Did grandmama make you a canole?” I joked.

“Despite being small they pack a lot of flavor.” He responded.

“Did you get her recipe?” I asked, grabbing him by the shirt and getting in his face.

“She gave us it shortly before we had to leave this dimension.” He told me.

I let him go and dusted him off. “You’ll have to show me how to make it, believe it or not, I’m an excellent cook.” I told him.

“Arlight.” He told me. “But given our builds it's likely we'll get some attention at the club.” He explained.

“My build is natural, I look like I’m from this world. I’m an upright animal, you However are an anthro, you’ll have to fix that.” I told him. He made himself more animal-like.

“Yes but wolves tend to go for larger, stronger, males, so accept females trying to get your attention if there are any.” He told me.

“That I didn’t know.” I said. “And me being probably the largest wolf in this world, I’m probably more desirable than anything, being 6½ feet tall and with toned muscles.” I continued.

“Well while you're getting your own little pack I'll look for a nice jackal for myself.” Jonathan said as our ride arrived.

“Ok, dude.” I said.

We got in and the polar bear started driving, and we arrived at the naturalist club. “Thanks for the ride. And give my condolences to Mr Big.” Johnathan said before we got out of the car.

After we got out and watched the car drive away I looked over to Johnathan. “Your condolences? Who died?” I asked.

“Grandmama.” Jonathan said.

“This happen recently? cuz that would throw off this world’s timeline a bit.” I asked.

“No it happened on schedule but we weren't able to attend the funeral.” Jonathan explained.

“Oh. Ok, let’s go in shall we?” I asked.

“Sure.” I said and as we walked in we saw the yak at the desk.

“Hello, we’ve come to join the club.” Johnathan said.

“Yeah sure dudes, just go to the locker rooms and free yourselves of that clothing dudes.” Said the animal at the front desk.

“Ok but are there any rules we should be aware of?” Jonathan asked.

“Yeah, is sex allowed?” I asked.

“Yes we try to bring ourselves as close to nature as we can, so means performing nature's greatest gift.” The hippie said.

“Ok, what about if they’re not our species?” I asked

“We haven't had problems with that before in fact many of our members prefer that.” he explained coming out from behind the desk.

“Sweet.” I said.

We took our clothes off in the locker room then went to the courtyard where everyone was.

Johnathan was staring at my crotch. “What?!” I asked.

“Sorry, it just looks strange.” He said.

{Jonathan POV}

“Your crotch is anatomically correct too, stare at your own.” Said Mamoru, using his tail to cover his private area.

“So let's get started. It seems we've already attracted attention.” I said looking around to see several females looking at us.

“I’m gonna go lay in the sun, you do whatever.” Said Mamoru, walking away.

“Ok I’ll take a dip then.” I said, going over to the pool then got in it, resting my arms on the side. I quickly felt someone at my side, and saw another jackal next to me. “Come here often?” I asked.

“Only to have a good time, you the same?” She asked.

“Only my first day but that was my intention.” I said, my paws roamed her body, and she licked my neck, I honestly thought it would have taken a little longer to get some ass, but this is fine. She started rubbing my sheath making my canine dick start to come out. It was just as long as my human dick, which seemed to make this jackal girl a little nervus.

“Too big for you?” I asked.

“Yes no, hmmmmm.” She couldn't put together a sentence. I took the initiative, and lifted her up over my cock.

“Well start, and see what you can take.” I whispered in her ear, then lowered her down inserting my dick in a canine was different but she was so tight and hot on the inside, I lowered her slowly, and she bit her lip until she reached the knot, and I was pushing against her womb.

“See you can take it just fine.” I told her, then I started moving her up and down, she moaned at this.

“You want to speed up?” I asked , she nodded so I stood up and sat her on the rocky side of the pool before just going at it. I made sure I had a good hold of her hips so she wouldn't fall. More animals took notice of us and started doing their own thing with their partners.

“Fuck yes,” She yelled. She came so hard on my dick, but I kept thrusting into her tight snatch.

“You feel so good.” I told her.

“You better not pull out.” She growled. “I need this so bad.” She moaned throwing her head back, then I started pounding her as hard as I could till I wouldn't hold it anymore, so I pushed my entire length in, penetrating her womb, and locking myself inside her, as I pumped my cum directly into her womb. Her body went limp through the entire process accepting my embrace, and gift.

“We got to do this again sometime.” I said after a few minutes of dumping my load inside her, then finally pulled out only for a female giraffe to start sucking me off, her tongue felt so good, and it wrapped around my dick.

“Fuck.” I groaned. The giraffe pulled away, and the head went behind me, I turned to see her with her legs spread in front of me. I didn't waste time, so I pushed my dick inside her pussy, and started thrusting away, she moaned, and wrapped her legs around me. We started making out as I wrapped my arms around her.

{Mamoru POV}

After I left Johnathan, I made my way over to a nice sunny spot and laid down on my back. I rolled over onto my stomach and sighed contentedly, closing my eyes. I heard some rustingling around me, so I opened my eyes to see multiple she-wolves had flocked around me, and I could smell the pheromones in the air telling me what they wanted.

‘Oh, it seems I’ve got a few bitches in heat.’ I thought to myself.

"Hey you come here for a good time?" A few of them asked.

“Maybe…. you like em’ big?” I asked.

"We do." They told me.

“Really, well you girls are gonna have to work for it by making me feel good.” I told them.

Then in the corner of my eye I saw another male wolf growling before picking up a rock and throwing it at me. I caught it in my paw at lightning speed and easily crushed it to dust, making the rest of the male wolves balls recede into their bodies in fear and piss themselves.

That made the girls seem even more turned on. “Now where were we?” I asked, sitting on my haunches, making the girls giggle. The girls sat around, one of them took the chance to start licking my sheath.

I smiled and watched the other girls gathered around me and rubbed themselves against me. Eventually my rod came out at full length, making them all gasp.

"Looks like there's enough for everyone." One of them joked.

I got onto my back. “Who’s going first?” I asked.

"I am." Said one of the larger ones.

“Ok, which hole you gonna put it in?” I asked.

"I'm not in heat so my pussy is fine." She told me, turning around and standing over my dick.

“Oh that’s a nice view.” I said smiling. “Baby got back!” I said.

She started stuffing my cock in her snatch until she reached the knot. “Damn girl you are tight, work that ass.” I said, giving her ass a slap.

She started working her hips, going up and down. "You're so big." She moaned. Her snatch felt like silk, contracting around me, seeming to try to milk me of my seed.

“You feel good.” I said. I put my paws on her ass and gave it a squeeze.

A tap on my forehead made me look up. It was a large female hippo. “Hi there.” I said.

“That seat taken?” She asked, showing me her fat ass.

“Not at all.” I said. The hippo smiled and stood over my head and slowly lowered herself onto my muzzle, but she didn’t stop there, she put my whole muzzle into her nethers. I didn’t complain and just began using my tongue. The hippo moaned loudly from my licking.

"I’m gonna cum." Moaned the wolf.

I continued eating out the hippo, she tasted pretty good, like honey. The wolf started riding me faster, and faster. I was getting close as well, but I held strong, I wanted a round with this hippo next.

I felt the wolf cum but she didn't stop even as her pussy had me in a vice grip and it felt like it was trying to drain me. Eventually it became too much and I filled her womb, but she didn’t take my knot.

"Fuck, your filling me so much." She told me.

I finished my climax and the wolf girl got off. Then the hippo climaxed and got off of my muzzle, then she took my dick in her pussy, as I was still hard.

{Jonathan POV}

"Holy fuck." I said knotting in a lioness.

"So much better than my husband." The lioness moaned happily as she took my load, and the Jackal and Giraffe stayed at my side.

I finally pulled out of her a small amount of thick cum leaking out of her. The giraffe started sucking my off again, till another animal came by ready to take my dick, this time it was a panther. It didn't take long for me to be going full speed into her. She was purring and moaning the entire time.

"Seems you're getting all the cats today." the Jackal commented as I pounded the panther into a moaning mess.

“I can't anymore.” I said knotting in the panther unleashing an even larger load than I gave the lioness.

“I feel so full.” Moaned the panther as I pulled out, her tight snatch keeping my entire load inside her.

“Oh I almost forgot to ask for your names?” I asked the Giraffe, and Jackal.

“My name is Anput.” Said the jackal.

“I'm Puzzle.” Said the giraffe.

“How about you two accopany me to my place tonight.” I said putting my arms around the 2,

“Sounds fun.” Said Anput.

“I've got nothing better to do.” Puzzle said, so I led them over to Mamoru who was knotting in a hippo.

“Hey you wanna go?” I asked, as Anput licked my neck.

“Just a few more rounds in…. what’s your name?” He asked the hippo.

“Gloria.” She said while moaning.

“Of course it is, my name’s Mamoru, nice to meet you Gloria, when we’re done wanna come with us?” He asked as he pounded into her.

“Yes!” She said, giving him a kiss.

Then Mamoru came and so did Gloria. They stayed there for a while then Mamoru pulled out.

“Ok, let’s go.” He said standing up.

“Alright let's get dressed.” I said then we all got dressed, and I called back our ride, and we started driving around the city.

Mamoru took out his scythe and began playing a few riffs from different songs.

Me and Anput looked out the window taking in the views, and seeing what kind of city this is. Puzzle spent her time sucking me off, which felt good. And just as we were about to head back the car was sent in the air, and tumbled till it was upside down by an explosion.

Mamoru looked pissed, his eyes were glowing brightly. “I can’t believe I’m about to say this, but….. It’s Hero Time!” Said Mamoru tapping his amulet. His suit covered his entire body. He crawled towards the door. “I’ll handle this, you get everyone to safety.” He ordered.

“I can help just as much as you.” I said kicking the door off the limo then dragged everyone out including the driver before taking a look at the damage across the street, it appeared to be a gas explosion at a bank, which was now on fire, and starting to fall apart.

Mamoru stared at the building for a second then ran inside and brought out multiple victims. He unscrewed a fire hydrant and redirected the flow with his magic, putting out the fire instantly. He looked at me. “Do you think that’s it?” He asked.

“No that building is unstable, there might be people still inside.” I said running towards the entrance to see many animals who had taken cover from the explosion, that was when the roof started to cave in. I stood at the entrance and stopped it from blocking the entrance using nothing but pure strength but it would not last long, not only was the burnt rubble starting to break, but the ground beneath me started to break.

“EVERYONE OUT!” I shouted everyone started running out but I was still barely holding all of this up, then everything broke and collapsed on top of me. It wasn't long till I heard the sound of moving rubble, and I saw the light of day. When things became more clear, I saw it was Mamoru who came to dig me out, then he pulled me from out of the rubble.

“Come on everyone! Quit staring and move!” He shouted. Everyone began to leave, except one. Mamoru noticed this and ran over to them. He picked up the animal and it turned out to be Gazelle, the pop star, and she was unconscious. He began a mad dash out of the building and grabbed me by the shoulder on his way out, yanking me out of the way of falling debris.

Once we were out the building collapsed completely. Mamoru put up his paw and waved it. In a matter of minutes the building began putting itself together. A few seconds later Gazelle woke up in Mamoru’s arms. Mamoru noticed she was awake. “You alright?” He asked.

“Y-yes.” she replied.

“Nothing broken?” He asked her.

“No.” She said.

“Do you think you can stand?” Mamoru asked.

“Yeah.” She said, then he set her down.

“Are you sure you’re alright? Would you like me to escort you home?” Asked Mamoru.

“No, I think I'm ok, but if you and your friend want, you can come to my concert.” She said giving him a kiss on the cheek, then pulled out two backstage passes, we took them, and she walked away.

Mamoru looked at his ticket and backstage pass, then felt his cheek. “Johnathan, pinch me, I wanna make sure I’m not dreaming.” He asked me.

“Not needed, you're not dreaming, I think we're getting a piece.” I told him.

“A piece of what?” Asked Mamoru.

“It means sex,.” I said rubbing my forehead.

“Oh, right. Well let’s get back to the hotel, maybe if we show up early we can catch her rehearsal.” Said Mamoru.

“Alright.” I said, then we started walking to the hotel, thankfully it wasn't far away, then we went into our rooms. With Anput, and Puzzle walking into mine, while Gloria followed Mamoru.

{Mamoru pov}

Me and Gloria walked into my room and locked the door. I went over and sat on the bed. “So, wanna have sex with a superhero?” I asked her, as I took my clothes off.

Gloria tackled me and we began passionately making out.

{Johnathan pov}

“So to put things simply, you're some kinda energy being from another dimension and you want us to join your harem.” Anput said.

“Yes, I've already shown you my true form, do you doubt me?” I asked.

“No it's just a lot to take in.” She said.

“Well Puzzle already made her choice.” I said as I watched Puzzle lick my dick.

“Yeah it's not everyday you get an opportunity like this.” Puzzle told her going back to what she was doing.

“So what do you want?” I asked.

“I-I accept.” She said then I kissed her.

“Good now do you have anything you want to get before we go tomorrow?” I asked. I laid on the bed, and we used the entire night to get to know each other in every way possible.

{The next morning Mamoru pov}

I woke up the next morning with my dick still inside of Gloria. I didn’t want to pull out because she felt so soft inside, so I stayed there for a while.

Then there was a knock on my door. “Come one Mamoru, we're gonna be late to watch the rehearsal.” Jonathan said through the door.

‘Oh shit!’ I thought to myself. I slowly pulled out of Gloria and got to my clothes. I got my scythe and put it into a guitar case then slung it over my shoulder. Gloria woke up, got her clothes and followed me.

When I opened the door I saw Jonathan alone. “Hey.” He said.

“Hi, where’s your girls?” I asked.

“Their... getting used to their new forms.” He explained.

“Oh, ok if Gloria comes, I’m hoping for another round in the car.” I asked Johnathan.

“Hey it's not fair, your girls get to come with you but mine don't.” He said.

“Would you rather sit on my dick?” I asked.

“No but I don't want to watch you fucking while I got no one.” He told me.

“Would you like to share? Just this once?” I asked.

“She’s your girl.” Jonathan said walking down the hall.

“Gloria?” I asked.

“I’m fine with it if you are.” She said.

“Ok then come on.” I said, following after Johnathan. We got in the limo and he took out his phone to start doing something.

“Whatcha doing?” I asked, taking my clothes off.

“Just playing some games and what did I say.” He said.

“What?” I asked getting on all fours and walking over to Johnathan and resting my head on his lap. “Thought you might wanna pet something soft” I said.

“No thanks.” He said teleporting to the other side of the limo.

I continued to follow him. “Come on dude, just pet me!” I said. I began giving him puppy-dog eyes and whimpering. “Please?” I asked.

“Those eyes don't work on me, have Gloria pet you.” He said constantly teleporting around the limo.

“Ok fine!” I relented. I got onto Gloria’s lap and laid down.

Jonathan continued to mess with his phone, and make a quick call which didn't seem important before getting back to playing games. “So you planning on doing anything at the rehearsal?”

“I was planning on seeing if Gazelle might wanna go out or something. Gloria could you get behind my ears please.” I said. Gloria began scratching behind my ears. “Oh yes, that’s good.” I said, lolling my tongue.

“A date might not be best, I have a schedule for our little vacation.” Jonathan told me. “Unless you're planning on staying here by yourself.” He said.

“I meant going into her dressing room to have sex.” I told him.

“Yeah I think she already has that planned.” He told me.

“Sweet, pull down your pants, Gloria suck his dick while I take you from behind.” I said, getting off Gloria so she could take her clothes off. She got her clothes off and went over to Johnathan.

“Sorry, I'm not really interested.” He said.

Gloria got onto all fours and presented her ass to me. I took the hint and mounted her and began humping. “Are you sure? She’s good with her mouth.” I said.

“I'm sure.” He said then sighed before just teleporting out.

I pulled out of Gloria’s pussy and pressed into her asshole. She groaned a bit but as I kept pushing deeper inside her, she started to moan. “Oh Gloria, I love your ass!” I said.

“And I love your dick.” She told me.

I continued to thrust into her ass until I couldn’t take any more and came inside.

“That was good.” She moaned.

“Good boys, get belly rubs.” I said, laying on my back. She started rubbing my belly with a smile on her face.

Soon we arrived at where the concert would be held, Jonathan was already waiting for us, but he had an admiral's hat on his head.

We put on our clothes and I grabbed my guitar and it’s case. “Gloria, go back to the Hotel, I’ll meet you there later.” I told her.

“Bye!” She said.

I got out of the car and closed the door. I walked over to Johnathan and swiped the hat off his head. “What are you doing with this, gilligan, where’s the skipper?” I asked.

“It's just an old souvenir I got during my journeys, nothing to worry about.” He told me. I gave him back his hat and let him lead the way.

{Johnathan pov}

I put the hat away, then we went inside, Gloria headed back to the hotel which I was fine with, we showed the people at the door the backstage passes, then they let us in. We saw Gazelle rehearsing with her tigers.

“Looks like we caught right in the middle of her work.” I said.

“I really loved Try everything, such a good song!” Said Mamoru, beginning to drool.

“Hey calm yourself your drooling.” I told him, while trying to look more professional.

He wiped the drool off and magicked it away. “So when do you think she’ll notice us, and will she know it’s me? I was in my hero suit.” He said.

“Since I’m here, it's likely she’ll piece it together.” I told him.

“K, so what should we do then?” Mamoru asked.

“We play it cool and see how it goes. If we get some ass, that's ok but if not we still got to meet her.” I said.

“Wait, WE?” He asked.

“Yeah I’m the one that held up a few tons of debris, allowing a lot of people to escape, you just came in at the end to save the damsel.” I said.

“So, does she pick which one of our harems to join or do we share?” Asked Mamoru.

“I think we share, also Gleaming still hasn't woken up or been killed by your little baby, you sure you made it right?” I asked.

“Well, depending on the duration, we might be dealing with a queen.” Said Mamoru.

“Maybe, oh look she sees us.” I said looking at her, as she finished up their rehearsal.

“Which hole are you gonna do?” He asked.

“Since I got the ass with Gleaming I think I’ll take the pussy this time.” I said as she started to walk over to us.

“Could we both do the same hole at the same time cuz we have to try it eventually.” Said Mamoru.

“Yeah no,” I said with a frown.

“Hey you came.” Said Gazelle as she reached us.

Mamoru snickered at her words. ‘That’s what she said.’ Mamoru said with telepathy.

“Yeah we just arrived.” I told her.

“Good, but we might have a problem.” She said rubbing the back of her head.

“What kind of problem?” Mamoru asked.

“One of our guitarists called in sick, and can’t come to the concert,” She told us.

Mamoru took his guitar out of its case and played the riff from barracuda.

“Wow.” She said. “Do you think you could fill in for him?” She asked.

“I could, but on one condition.” He said.

‘What are you doing?’ I asked telepathically.

‘Trying to see if I can be an opening act.’ He said back telepathically.

“What do you need.” Gazelle asked.

“Could I play a song as an opening act?” He asked.

“Of course.” She said happily.

“And another kiss for your hero?” He asked, pointing to his cheek. She walked up and kissed his cheek, then she took both of us backstage.

“What’re we doing?” Mamoru asked.

“Showing my gratitude.” She said taking off her bra once we entered her dressing room.

‘Why does she wear a bra? She has no breasts.’ Mamoru asked with telepathy.

‘No idea but just go with it.’ I told him to take off my clothes with a grin.

Mamoru took off all his clothes. “So Mamoru how do you think we should take her? I grabbed her wrist then pulled her against me playfully.

“Well she is technically prey, why don’t we let her decide?” Suggested Mamoru.

“Oh role play then I guess since you've caught me, I’ll have to pleasure you with my mouth first.” She said.

Mamoru grabbed her by he antlers, and brought her to the couch. “Johnathan, would you like to go first?” Asked Mamoru.

“Sure.” I said putting my dick against her face. She gladly took it in her mouth before sucking me off, moaning while enjoying it.

Mamoru went over to her other end and took off her skirt and panties. He then proceeded to use his tongue to lap at her arousing juices. He looked kind of like a dog getting water.

I grabbed her antlers then started thrusting into her mouth. She was surprised but quickly accepted this as she took it gladly, that was until I started flooding her mouth with my seed, small strains of it leaked from her mouth as she struggled to swallow it all, then I pulled out covering her face.

Mamoru continued to lap at Gazelle’s nethers. “Ok I think it's time to fill this bitch to her limits.” I said.

“Agreed, Let’s do this doggie style, you get her pussy, I’ll get her throat.” Said Mamoru. We both got on the couch and got her in position. I jammed my length in her tight pussy while she sucked off Mamoru.

“You ready?” I asked.

Mamoru just barked and began humping into Gazelle’s mouth.

I started humping her pussy, and god she felt so good. Both of us started going with everything we had, giving it to her going as fast and hard as we could.

Mamoru was panting with his tongue hanging out. “Her pussy is the best.” I moaned.

“She’s a celebrity, what did you expect?” Said Mamoru.

“I didn't expect her to be so good, I can't wait to fill her womb.” I said panting.

“I can’t wait to fill her stomach!” Said Mamoru, lolling his tongue.

I looked down to look at how Gazelle was doing her eyes were rolled into the back of her head, and had gone all but limp. “I think I'm gonna cum soon.” I said.

“Same here!” Said Mamoru.

“I cant any longer.” I said a minute later as we both came I knotted in her pussy, as Mamoru filled her throat with his seed. With our combined climax her stomach swelled a bit.

“Oh man that was good!” Said Mamoru pulling out, a few small spurts covering her face as he did so. I sat Gazelle on my lap as my seed kept pumping into her, and I was locked deep inside her.

“Yeah that was amazing.” I said.

“Hey, could you turn her around so I can get into her ass?” Asked Mamoru. I spun her around on my lap, then gave him room to do his work.

He began prodding her anus, then pushed in slowly.

“Fuck.” Gazelle moaned as he almost hilted inside her, and she got some much tighter around my dick. Mamoru began humping her slowly allowing her to get used to it.

“How does it feel back there?” I asked.

“Pretty soft and warm.” He said. “Hey Gazelle, if you like us, would you like to come with us after the concert if we leave a clone in your place?” Asked Mamoru.

“What?” She asked in a haze.

“We are powerful beings from another world! And we’re on vacation, and picking up girls along the way.” Said Mamoru, trying to sound whimsical and otherworldly.

I simply filtered a few of my memories into her head so it would be easier to understand.

“Well...hmmm this is not an easy decision to make.” She said.

“Let's try to help her make a discussion.” I told Mamoru with a grin.

“What do you have in mind?” He asked.

‘You pound her ass till she's a drooling mess.’ I said telepathically, I thought he would have got what I said.

He grinned and began pounding into her ass relentlessly, like a savage beast.

“My god!” She screamed.

“Seems singing is not all she's good at.” I commented.

“I’m gonna make her limp out of here, and it’s gonna make her into our litte fucktoy!” Said Mamoru. Mamoru bit into her shoulder and began pounding harder.

“Don’t rough her up too much, we still have a long vacation ahead of us.” I told him, enjoying the pleasure of her pussy tightening.

Mamoru just growled at me and continued to pound into her.

“Alright have your fun, the next girl we're picking up is mine anyways.” I told him.

Mamoru knotted into her and made her stomach swell until she was looking pregnant. He kept pumping into her and licked the love nip, then licked her neck. Then he gave her a kiss. Gazelle passed out and continued to spasm in orgazmic bliss.

“Wow you did not pass out.” I said.

“I almost did. Now what do we do?” He asked.

“Well you still have a concert to perform in.” I told him.

“Right, Let’s get to it.” Said Mamoru.

“Lets clean Gazelle up so she's ready to sing.” I said as I grabbed her clothes.

Mamoru got to work on cleaning her up and felt her up, making her moan. “You wanna feel like this all the time?” He asked her, nibbling her ear.

“Yes.” She moaned.

“Do you wanna come with me? Or with Johnathan?” Mamoru asked.

“I can't decide you both feel so good inside me.” She told h

“I saved your concert and your life, you owe me that much.” He said touching all the right places on her body.

“I thought we were gonna share.” I said crossing my arms.

“We can, I just think she’d be a good addition to my musical themed girls.” He said.

“She can still sing with you.” I said, then someone knocked on the door.

“Show time in ten minutes.”

“I’m just hoping she’ll spend a lot of time with me, since I can play and sing.” Said Mamoru getting together an outfit for him and Gazelle.

“Ok but I expect to have a round with her now and then.” I told him.

“Fine with me, just don’t hog her, I marked her with that bite.” He said.

“Ok but I hope you're ready for a surprise for our next adventure.” I told him.

“I’m ready for almost anything!” He said, pulling out his guitar and giving it a few riffs, then the two headed for the stage.

Gazelle walked out first while Mamoru went through a trap door and followed her from below.

“Hello Zootopia, there has been a last minute change in our…” Gazelle was interrupted by an opening trap door in front of her.

What happened next was something like this.👇🏻

youtube.com/watch?v=fKEuxQYyGjs&feature=youtu.be/embed] “HELLO ZOOTOPIA! ARE YOU READY TO ROCK?!” Mamoru shouted at the crowd. “YEAH!” Many of them yelled. “Great! I’m Mamoru Shinigami and I’m here to play a little song called….. feel invincible!” He Yelled at the crowd. They all started cheering before the music began Mamoru began playing the Song with Gazelles as backup. [embed]youtube.com/watch?v=Qzw6A2WC5Qo

The crowd cheered loudly and clapped and a few wolf whistles were heard.

“Thank you, thank you all! Now me and Gazelle are gonna play a song that EVERYBODY knows!” Said Mamoru putting an arm around Gazelle.

The crowd cheered as Mamoru began to play. Gazelle began singing and Mamoru sang with her.

Play both together for duet.
Try everything original for female voice.

youtube.com/watch?v=c6rP-YP4c5I[/emembed] [i]Try everything by natewantstobattle, for male voice.[/i] [embed]youtube.com/watch?v=VoKpPBM7fas

At the end of it all everyone cheered one more nearly deafening those with sensitive ears, and I clapped and smiled at the performance.

Mamoru and Gazelle came back to me and Mamoru held up his paw for a high five. I gave it to him then we went to the back, then I cloned Gazelle with a few altered memories before we went back to the hotel.

“So, what do we do now? Send the girls back to the house? Or bring them along?” Asked Mamoru.

“There is enough room for everyone for what's next though we’ll have to take a more anthro form but you can return to normal if you wish.” I told him.

“I still think we should send them back home, and I will go into my normal form thank you.” Said Mamoru, changing into his normal form, startling Gazelle.

“Don't worry, that is just what he normally looks like you'll see what I look like later.” I told her.

“Ok,” She said.

“You like this form? Or did you like the wolf better?” He asked her.

“I think I like this one better.” She told him, reaching up to give him a kiss.

“Ok, so what now?” Asked Mamoru.

“After we send the girls we're catching a ship.” I told him with a grin turning in my anthro jackal form instead of the upright animal version.

“Ok then.” Said Mamoru.

We quickly entered the hotel and avoided prying eyes, first we went to my room, and I looked at my beautiful girls.
Anput

Puzzle

“You girls gotten used to your bodies yet?” I asked.

“I like this body.” Anput said and now she was 6 foot.

“It's still a little hard.” Puzzle said she was 8 feet tall and her body was 7 but her neck added another foot.

“Damn! That jackal of yours is hot! Does she have a sister?” Mamoru asked.

“I do but shes much less...open then I am.” She told him.

“Define what you mean by “open” please?” Asked Mamoru.

“Well she is not very trusting.” She explained.

“Neither am I, I like to keep tabs on everyone I meet!” Said Mamoru.

“Well if you want to try to get her you can I wont stop you, but she’ll be hard to win over.” Anput told him.

“Any advice?” He asked her.

“It's been a year since I've talked to her but she has always liked reading.” She told him.

Mamoru had the biggest grin I’ve ever seen him have. “I love reading too!” He said, then made a weird “squee!” Sound.

“When was the last time you read a book?” I asked.

“What?” Said Mamoru, looking up from a book.

“Don't play that card.” I said, shaking my head then Gloria joined us.

“Oh hey girl!” Said Mamoru zipping up behind her and putting his hands on her chest and making breasts grow from it, making her shirt swell.

“Good not that everyone is here lets send them on their way.” I said opening a portal to our home.

“Just tell them we sent you, and they'll treat you like family.” I told them.

“Yeah!” Said Mamoru, changing to his wolf form and zipping away.

“Oh boy.” I sighed.

{Mamoru pov}

I was using my canine nose to find anput’s sister. It didn’t take me long to find her, she was taking a jog in the park, wearing a skimpy outfit.

I got up next to her and jogged with her. “Hey, I’m Mamoru, If I told you I had a large dick, would you go out with me, or slap me in the face?” I asked.

“Slap you.” She said.

“What if I told you I’m a good masseuse? I can make all the pain leave your right elbow, I’ve noticed you cringe a bit when it moves.” I said.

“Still slap you.” She told me.

“I like to read?” I said.

“What the fuck do you want?” She asked annoyed and stopped

“I wanna take you home with me so you can meet up with your sister, she’s thinking I can’t get you to agree, but I know I’m wearing you down.” I said stopping as well.

“What part does my sister play in this?” She asked, her arms crossed.

“She just gave me advice on what you like, I’m trying really hard, I mean I played with Gazelle at her concert last night, you have to at least feel a little turned on at that. How about this, I come with you to your place, and I have to do whatever you tell me to do, I’ll be a loyal little pup, and yours to do with as you wish.” I said.

Her arms were still crossed as she thought about all of this. “Well come along so I can see how things go.” She said.

“Is that a yes?” I asked.

She sighed, “Yes.” She said.

“Lead the way, mistress.” I said getting on all fours.

{imput sex scene here}

After my fun with Nightshade, We went to meet up with Johnathan. All we found was a portal in his hotel room I walked through with Nightshade and looked around.

We were on the deck of a ship, and above was a sky filled with stars.

“Welcome to the crusader.” I turned to see Jonathan at the helm of the ship wearing a navy admiral's uniform fit with a tailcoat, the uniform made him look a little more buff, then finally he put on the hat, and manning the ship were robots who were readying to take off.

“Ahoy Captain Stubing! Permission to come aboard? Alrighty then.” I said.

{Johnathan pov}

“That's Admiral Harlock to you pirate.” I joked.

“Arr.” Said Mamoru, putting on a pirate hat for a moment then dismissing it. He then changed to his human form, making Nightshade gawk at him.

I took out a small purple stone from a bag I had strapped to my side, along with a saber attached to the left side of my hip, then put it in my mouth before walking down the steps.

“So what is our heading “admiral” Harlock?” Mamoru said with air quotes.

“Oh you thought I was joking about that, I wasn't.” I told him plainly.

“No I believed you, I just disrespect authority figures, Also why did you swallow a rock?” Mamoru asked.

“It's just a little trick I learned so I could live in advanced civilizations.” I said taking out a stone. “These are actually hyper condensed mana crystals.” I explained.

“Oh, do we really have to do the rank thing? Cuz its just stupid.” Said Mamoru.

“Dont worry, you don't have to call me it, but I'll need to pick up a “pupil” of mine.” I explained.

“Hmm, I'm so confused.” Nightshade said holding the sides of her head.

“Oh I almost forgot, you haven’t been given an upgrade yet.” Said Mamoru. Mamoru shifted to his shadow form and began going around Nightshade in a vortex.

Once he was done he was right next to me, observing his work, now she looked like this.

Her ass and breasts were a little larger than the image’s

“Nice work, you've improved, but now I have to prepare for take off.” I said going back to the helm where one of the robots stood at my side.

“Well old friend ready to raise this old girl.” I said looking at him.

“My pleasure admiral. ALL HANDS TO STATIONS.” He yelled, all of the robots started rushing, some went below deck while others climbed up towards the solar sails.

“LOOSE ALL SOLAR SAILS!” He shouted as they were being loosed, and started to gather starlight, they along the masters light started to turn on as the ship started to rise, making everyone float in the air as the zero gravity kicked in.

Mamoru and Nightshade began floating in the air. “Wee!” Said Mamoru.

“What's going on.” Nightshade said, holding down her dress.

“Activate the artificial gravity.” I ordered, and soon everyone fell back to the ground. Nightshade landed on her ass in a position where her panties were exposed, while me and Manoru landed perfectly on our feet.

Mamoru saw Nightshade and had a stupid grin on his face.

“Set our heading for the montressor spaceport, as for you Mamoru, the only one that can fuck on this ship is me.” I told him, then suddenly the ship was sent forward with high velocity.

Nightshade was sent flying, but Mamoru caught her arm and pulled her to his side, and kept an arm around her. The ship calmed allowing us to walk around the ship safely now, but it was still going at the same speed.

“That was sudden.” Nightshade said.

“My ship is bigger than this, but this one is still impressive.” Said Mamoru. “What exactly are we doing in this universe exactly?” Asked Mamoru.

“Like I said before, we're picking up a pupil of mine.” I said with a smile.

Mamoru’s eyes flashed for a moment. “No way, her?” Asked Mamoru.

“You guessed it, Captain Amelia of the RLS legacy.” I said, hopping down from the helm in front of him.

“Dude! Seriously why do you have to be everywhere?” Asked Mamoru.

“When you are always on the move you tend to try new things, so I know a lot of people both good and bad.” I told him with a chuckle.

“Anyone ever tell you, you have a punchable face when you do that?” Asked Mamoru.

“You're the first but don't worry I have a plan for you to get a new kitty as well.” I told him.

Mamoru’s eyes flashed. “Could I get her mother too?” He asked.

“No idea, but first let's get my girl.” I told him.

“Will you be needing me at all for this? Or can I go take a nap?” Asked Mamoru.

“You can take a nap.” I told him as I went back to the helm then checked how long it would take to get to the space port.

Mamoru went below deck and after a while Nightshade followed him. Then Mamoru came back up. “Hey could I get katty Kattswell too? She’s kitty’s twin sister.” Asked Mamoru.

“I don't see why not since I plan on getting 2 cats during our trips I don't see why you can't.” I told him.

“I was planning on getting all three of the katswells, the mother and the twins, kitty and katty.” Said Mamoru.

“Oh hmmm let me think, no can't think of any other sexy character in tuff puppy.” I said crossing my arms.

“The counting cougar?” Suggested Mamoru.

“No, I don't really like her.” I said.

“So can I get all three?” He asked.

“Well depending on dimensions my girls might be sexy I guess it's fair.” I said.

“Is the digimon digital world on the list for our vacation?” Asked Mamoru.

“Yes.” I told him.

“Awesome we could each get a renamon!” Said Mamoru. “Well I’m gonna go take my nap, good luck with your cat hunt.” Said Mamoru walking back down.

“Don't worry I don't need luck.” I told him.

“Yeah whatever.” He said.

About an hour later we finally arrived at the crescent moon shaped space port, then we began the docking procedures, the robots began securing the ship to the dock before they lowered the plank so I could go down. When I stepped out of my ship I was met with an officer.

“Papers sire?” He asked me, I reached in my uniform then pulled out a few sheets of paper. I handed them to him, then he looked over them, his eyes widening at every word before he looked up at me.

He saluted me. “Sorry sir, I didn't know you were an admiral.” He said, sweating.

“Calm yourself, you were doing your job.” I told him then took the papers I gave him, then put them back where I got them.

I walked through the city, until I found the ship I was looking for. It was preparing for take off but I could not feel two certain people on board. “So they haven't arrived yet perfect.” I said with a smile before walking onto the ship, just looking at the crew made me want to draw my sword and behead all of them for their crimes but that was not why I was here. but then I saw her looking over the side of the ship at the city, my apprentice Ameila she was as beautiful as the day I left.

I walked up behind her and grinned. “ATTENTION CADET.” I said loudly, she spun around and saluted me on instinct, but her eyes began to fill with tears, as I smiled at her.

“I told you I'd return for you one day.” I told her, she lunged and wrapped her arms around me before crying into my chest.

“SHHH SHHH It's ok I'm here now, and not only that I'm taking you with me.” I said, she took her head out of my chest.

“But what about my ship?” She asked.

“Really after everything I’ve told you, do you think I can’t fix that.” I said with a smile before snapping my fingers, and a clone of her appeared.

“Don't worry I’ll keep the ship in order.” The clone told her. Then Amelia looked at me with stars in her eyes.

“I've waited for you for so long.” She said.

“I know.” I said teleporting us to my ship. “When I left you, you were barely out of the academy, now look at you, a fully fledged Captain and quite the sexy looking woman too.” I said, she blushed at my compliment.

“Surely you can't mean that.” She said looking up at me, but then I gently grabbed her chin.

“Oh I do.” I said then kissed her. “Stay here for a moment I just have to check on something.” I said then headed below deck to check on Mamoru.

Mamoru and Nightshade were in a hammock together Nightshade was naked and Mamoru was curled up with his head on her breasts, using her as a pillow, and he was sucking his thumb… I think, at least that's how it looked from where I was. They kind of looked cute while they slept.

I went back to the deck to see her waiting for me. “Now let's take this to my quarters.” I said.

“Yo-your quarters.” She stuttered.

“Don't you remember the promise we made when I had to leave?” I asked her.

She was blushing madly. “We promised if we ever meet each other again, I would be your first, and your only man.” I said smiling at her.

“Y-yes I do r-remember something along those lines.” She said.

“Then there is no problem.” I said then picked her up, bridal style before walking towards my quarters. When I pushed open the door there was a large bed, with a nightstand and a dresser next to it, finally a basket filled with fresh fruit. How it was fresh I didn't know but I guess my robots kept replacing them when they went bad.

I tossed her onto the bed, and pinned her down, before I started stripping her. When she was fully naked I carried her soft body, giving it the attention it deserved. She quivered and moaned at my touch, then she suddenly moaned loudly and her back arched.

“Wow you must have wanted this badly if you cum just from my touch.” I said moving my hands to her breasts, she started moaning even louder just before I gave her human-like pussy a long lick with my long tongue.

“OOOHHHH.” She moaned, as she gripped the covers of the bed, I was now pushing my tougue inside her pussy, and she screamed passionately, as she came. I pulled my tongue out, and then licked my lips. I started getting undressed, then when she saw my member, she was as red as an apple. “Just lay back and relax, I’ll take care of everything.” I told her. She slowly nodded, not taking her eyes away from my canine dick.

I started pushing inside her, and she groaned in pain as her hymen was ruptured from my size, then when I reached the knot I stopped to let her recover.

“You ok to continue?” I asked, she slowly nodded. I started slowly pulling out before pushing back into her. She groaned in pain at first but it quickly turned into a soft moan of pleasure which signaled me to go faster.

Her moans became louder, and louder, as I picked up speed. “You feel so good.” I told Ameila as I started going even faster, I grabbed her hips, making sure I had a good grip on her before I started pounding away at her, I couldn't hold myself back anymore. She was almost as good if not on par with Gazelle.

“Fuck, fuck.” I groaned as I panted. Amelia was moaned and puring, as she came on my dick. She was getting so tight, and she let me have my way with her, which turned me on more.

I leaned down over her, and we started to kiss. We looked deeply into each other's eyes. I could already feel the urge to cum inside her surfacing, and in her eyes I could tell she knew. “You ready to accept me with every part of your being?” I asked her.

“Yees.” She moaned.

I finally knotted inside her, and her eyes rolled into the back of her head as we both came, me filling her womb as she gripped with me with everything she had as her pussy milked every drop I had. Then as my climax was starting to subside, I still slowly pumped more of my seed into her as she passed out. I gave her a loving lick before managing to pull out then I slipped her under the blankets. As I charted a new course and opened an interdimensional portal. And within seconds we were through and I was looking at a very strange moon, it was a crescent moon with a face at least half of one as it grinned madly, and blood leaked from its mouth.

“Looks like I’m in the right world.” I said then turned into my young human form with my normal clothes on. Then jumped off the ship to see I was standing in front of a pumpkin shaped house.

I teleported inside with a smile on my face. “Now then where is she?” I asked myself then I heard singing in the bathroom. “Well looks like this is gonna be fun.” I said so I strolled into the bathroom. And I saw her, a young, tall woman with large breasts and an alluring figure. She had short violet hair with long strands on each side of her face that curled up.

“Hello.” I said with a smile on my face, she turned to look at me, not really caring I was looking at her naked body as she laid in the tub she said.

“Hey there, what do you need?” She asked.

‘She is just like in the show, sexy, playful, seductive and has quite a bit of magic in her.’ I thought.

“Oh I just thought that you and I could have a little fun.” I said. She looked at me lustfully.

“Oh what kinda fun?” She asked.

I simply made my clothes disappear, and my still rock hard dick was exposed.

“Ooohhh.” She moaned at the sight, giving it a little kiss.

I pressed it against her lips, as she allowed me access, till I hilted in her throat. I didn't waste time, I was thrusting down her throat again and again, as she relaxed in her tub. It wasn’t long till I pulled out of her throat and said. “Make room for me in that tub.”

“Finally a man who takes control for once.” She said making room, and I got in the tub, the water was at a perfect temperature. Blair climbed on top of me already burying my dick deep inside her pussy.

I grabbed her hips, and kissed her. I pounded her tight pussy. “Your a good fuck, how about you come with me little kitty and you’ll never know want again.” I told her before sucking on her breasts.

“Tempting offer, are you sure you can keep it?” She asked.

I kissed her again but with this one I slipped in just a little of my power, but even this little completely overshadowed her’s, her eyes widened, but then she melted into the kiss, surrendering to me completely.

“Looks like you've given yourself to me, you ready for what that means.” I told her.

“As long as you keep your promise, I’m yours.” She told me lustfully.

“Good kitty.” I told her as she purred, as I took off her hat exposing her cat ears, she started moaning louder and louder.

“Just a little more and you'll get your reward.” I told her as I kept thrusting my dick into her, hitting her womb with every thrust, her pussy getting tighter every second.

“Yes, fill me whenever you desire master.” She moaned in my ear.

“Oh god.” I said as I grabbed her ass and hilted inside her, we both came at the same time. Her stomach expanded till I finally stopped cuming. I gave her one last kiss before I stood up with blair wrapping her legs and arms around me to keep my dick inside her, but I finally pulled out and we got dressed. She put on a black-blue dress that shows off her shoulders and wraps around her neck, long, open sleeves that reveal her hands and shoulders, a short skirt with a white frill and long high-heeled boots that curl upwards at the toes. After getting dressed we went to my ship, and to my quarters where I found Ameila awake on the bed eating an apple, then when she saw Blair she shot out of bed still naked, and grabbed her.

“Who are you, and what are you doing with my man.” She growled.

“Hey he fucked me.” she said and they were butting heads before I pulled them apart.

“Amelia, don’t you remember me and Hannah are together, but recently I've been growing a harem.” I told her.

“Oh so she is your latest addition.” She asked.

“Yes, and so are you.” I said, giving her a kiss.

Slow clapping was heard. “Yay let’s all sing Kumbaya.” Said Mamoru sarcastically as he was coming out from the shadows.

Amelia screamed before grabbing the blanket and getting behind me while she covered herself. “Hey its ok he's a friend of mine. Mamoru please don't scare my girls.” I told them both.

“Why not, I’m The Shadow Reaper, You may be a king or a little street sweeper, but sooner or later you dance with the reaper! HAHAHA! Also amelia looks different,” Said Mamoru, appearing behind amelia. “Is it her hair? Or is it her body shape? Hmmm.” Said Mamoru, rubbing his chin.

“Well you can't expect every dimension to have an exact copy of a single person, also sooner or later at this rate, this boat will eventually just be full of girls.

“Shouldn’t we send them back to the house?” Asked Mamoru.

“I'll send Blair but Amelia is staying, and have you sent Nightshade?” I asked.

“I have, she’s back home with the rest of the girls, talking about god knows what.” Said Mamoru. “So where we going next?” He asked.

I sent blair to our home before thinking about it. “How about tuff puppy?” I asked.

“Ah, Kitty, Katty and Mrs. Katswell, yeah, let’s go!” Said Mamoru.

“And while you go get the family of cats me and Ameila will be waiting in my quarters for you to come back. I said opening the portal, then cast a camouflage spell on the ship before we sailed through and landed a safe distance from the city.

“Now then Ameila let's return to bed.” I said grabbing her ass before throwing her on the bed.

“Wish me luck!” Said Mamoru, shifting to his anthro wolf form.

{Mamoru pov}

I went into one of the shadows in the room and came out of a shadow in an alley near T.U.F.F. Headquarters.

I took out a notebook and a pen. “Ok, let’s see, where’s Mrs. Katswell, hmmm.” I said to myself. “Well she’s a mother, so I should probably check the supermarket, and her house.” I said to myself.

I made my way through the city and went into the supermarket. I grabbed a cart and began shopping. “Might as well get some supplies for the ship.” I said to myself.

I went through The isles and picked up a few items: bbq pork rinds, eggs, milk, cereal, flour, sugar, etcetera. I continued to shop until I bumped into the exact cat I was looking for, Mrs. Katswell. “Sorry miss, I was in my own little world, I wasn’t paying attention.” I said.

“Oh, it’s quite alright dear.” Said Mrs. Katswell, picking up a few fruits from a stand.

“Are you sure there isn’t anything I can do to make it up to you?” I asked, grabbing some fruit as well.

“Well, how old are you?” She asked, fluttering her eyelashes.

“Uhhhh, early 20’s, why?” I asked. ‘Ok she is definitely turned on by my appearance. What is it about me that seems to turn girls on?’ I thought to myself.

“Well, a good, strong, boy such as yourself can help me with my groceries to make up for it.” She said, turning around giving a good view of her ass, and as she started walking she began a seductive sway.

“O-ok.” I said, following her. I brought my cart next to hers and we began a bit of smalltalk as we continued our shopping. I magicked my truck to be outside and we began heading to the checkout.

We had our items bagged and I helped Mrs. Katswell with putting her bags in her car. “Anything else I can help you with?” I asked.

“Since you were kind enough to help me, why don’t you come with me so I can reward you with some cookies and milk.” She said, as she got her in her car.

I got in my truck after putting all my bags in the back. Mrs. Katswell pulled out and drove off, with me driving close behind. We soon arrived at her house, and she entered first, but when I got in there she was nowhere to be seen.

“Hello.” I said.

“Give me a moment, I'm getting everything ready.” She said.

“Ok.” I said. ‘Please be lactating, please be lactating, please be lactating.’ I said in my head.

She finally walked out of the kitchen wearing nothing but an apron. I looked at her for a few moments before she set down a plate of cookies in front of me. I took a bite out of a cookie and looked at her large breasts, barely being contained by the apron. “T-These are good cookies.” I complimented.

She groped her breasts. “Thank you, but I also promised you milk.” She said, licking her lips.

“I don’t see any milk.” I said confused.

She took off her apron to show she was lactating. “Come and get it big boy.” She said.

“Milk jugs.” Was all I said before tackling her to the ground and beginning to suckle on her breasts.

She moaned and grabbed the back of my head as I sucked her breasts. “Good boy, drink up now, growing boys need their milk.” She said.

I continued my suckling, and I could feel my pants getting tighter from arousal. I moaned as I continued to suck on her breasts, then she managed to get on her knees and me laying in her lap while still suckling her as she pulled my dick from my pants and started to jerk me off. “Oh my you're so big!” She said.

I stopped sucking and looked at her. “Ok if I call you mom?” I asked.

She blushed and gave me a smile. “Of course dear, call me whatever you want.” She said. I went back to my suckling on her breasts and moaned whenever she did something I liked.

She started jerking my off faster and faster, while pressing my head against her breasts. Then as I was enjoying myself I heard the door open, and two cats walk in

“Mother what are you doing!” Screamed kitty katswell.

I stopped sucking her breast and looked over to see the twins, Kitty and Katty, I just looked at them with a milk goatee and a guilty look on my face.

“Well girls this is your new brother… what’s your name?” She began.

“Mamoru.” I said.

“Mamoru, And I’m just making him feel welcome, you’re free to join in if you want.” Said Mrs. Katswell.

“WHAAAT!” Yelled kItty blushing hard as she looked at her mother.

“Look at the size of his dick!” Exclaimed Katty, pointing at my dick.

“Katty not helping.” Kitty said, looking at her sister.

“Momma can I put it in now?” I asked.

Mrs. Katswell smiled at me. “Of course Sweetie, but let’s do it in the bedroom, come along you two, you're gonna want him afterwards.” She said getting up and leading me to her bedroom, with the twins following close behind.

“I want him next!” Said Katty.

“I can't believe this.” Kitty said, covering her face, then ran to her room.

Mrs. Katswell opened the door to her room and led me in, Katty and I began taking our clothes off while Mrs. Katswell fingered herself. After my clothes were off I got onto the bed and sat down.

Mrs. Katswell… momma, got onto the bed and onto my waist, my dick nestled between her ass cheeks. She leaned closer and put her breasts to my lips. I took the hint and began sucking on both nipples. She began moaning from my actions. I took my paws and began squeezing her ass, kneading their soft and squishy texture, her fur was soft. Katty didn’t want to wait anymore and got behind her mother and took my dick from her cheeks and Katty sat on my dick, pressing it to her pussy.

Once it was in position she slammed her ass down, taking my entire length. “Oh yesss! He feels so good inside!” She moaned. She was riding me at a fast pace, groping her mother from behind as she did so, then started making out with her.

Her groping sent more milk into my mouth. I continued to suck happily, squeezing her ass and making her moan. “Oh yes! That’s a good boy! Make momma happy!” She moaned.

“OH we well mother.” Katty said squirting her breasts more roughly while riding me harder.

Eventually momma ran out of milk and When that happened I began making out with her passionately. “I’m gonna be leaving in a few hours, and I…. Mmmmmm…..would like to know… mmmm… if you wanna come along with me…. mmmm…. you, Katty and Kitty…. mmm…. so? What do you say?” I asked in between kisses.

Momma looked at me, as did Katty, they looked at each other and smiled. “We’d love to, now Katty let me have a turn with him, and don’t worry about me Sweetie, I’m on the pill.” She said.

“And I’ll go convince my sister to come along.” Katty said, walking out of the room with no clothes on, as Ms. Katswell mounted me. Already burying my dick inside her. I noticed as Katty left her ass and breasts were larger than I thought, not as big as momma’s but definitely big.

“Ooh, you feel so good!” Moaned momma.

Her pussy was so soft inside, I loved it. “You feel good too!” I said.

“Cum for mommy won’t you.” She said giving me a kiss.

She continued to ride me and I could feel my climax coming. I grabbed her ass and slammed into her, filling her womb to the brim.

“OOOOHHHH.” She moaned as her womb was filled, until cum was leaking out of pussy.

We stayed like that for a while until she passed out on top of me. I pulled out and got off the bed.

I moved to the middle of the room and used magic to transport the whole house into a pocket dimension. I teleported out and made the dimension into a sphere, the size of a basketball. I used my magic to put my clothes back on and put the dimension sphere into the passenger seat in my truck, buckled a seatbelt and my own and drove off, leaving a gaping hole where their house was.

I drove back to the ship and magicked up a ramp and jumped it, landing on the deck of the ship. I put the truck in park and got the dimension sphere and met up with Johnathan.

“Sup dude!” I said.

“Nothing much but I think I fucked Ameila into a coma.” He joked.

“Hmm, interesting, kitty needs time to decide still, but the other’s are up for it.” I said holding up the sphere and changing back to human form.

“Hmm alright then now we just have to chart our next course,” Jonathan told me.

“We go to the digital world!” I said, pulling out my guitar. I made my way to the bow and began playing my guitar.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=Ud-jRltdouA

“Alright then, then after that how about we go to that world with godzilla and king ghidorah.” Jonathan suggested as the portal opened, and the ship started to sail through.

“Yeah sure” I said as I continued to play.

I sent the Katswells back to my room with their furniture and all their things. I got back to playing the digimon theme songs and singing along.

{Johnathan pov}

We soon landed, and we lowered the plank so we could walk off, though as I stepped out of my ship I shifted into a true form and enjoyed the freedom, the mana of this world was very rich and abuny. “This is nice.” I said.

“What’s nice?” Asked Mamoru, coming to stand next to me.

“The mana, and I think I found what we're looking for.” I told him looking off into the distance.

“This is a digital world, there shouldn’t be any mana here.” Said Mamoru.

“Every living thing has mana.” I told him.

“Again, digital, as in computer code.” Deadpanned Mamoru.

“Can you honestly say they are not alive, and there are times when the digimon enter the real world.” I said putting my hands behind my head. “If they were simple 1’s and 0’s do you think they would even be able to leave this world?” I asked.

“Oh they are definitely alive, I just didn’t expect there to be mana in a digital world.” Said Mamoru. “I can feel it, it’s all around us, it’s like the force, it’s crazy!” Said Mamoru.

I chuckled. “Welcome to my world.” I told him then floated into the air before flying towards the horizon.

Mamoru continued to walk in the direction of the village in the distance. I arrived first, and their houses were made of sticks and hay, though surprisingly they looked very sturdy, and the entire village population was comprised completely of Renamon.

“Wow, there are a lot of Renamon here.” Said Mamoru, looking around.

“The entire village by the feeling of things.” I said looking around.

“Eeyup.” Said Mamoru.

“Looks like we have a lot to pick from.” I said with a grin

“You go ahead, I’ll look around for my own.” Said Mamoru walking off.

I started walking into the town looking at the many sexy renamon till I found the one I wanted this one was definitely different from the others her fur was white but her stomach fur and chest fluff was a light azure blue along with her eyes, the tips of her ears, and markings on her legs, her chest fluff hid her large breasts, and her gloves were a dark blue. Lastly her ass and thighs were thick.

“Looks like I found my Rena.” I said and walked up to her.

“Hey you wanna have some fun?” I asked her, she looked me up and down carefully before grabbing my hand, not saying a word, then started pulling me toward a much larger building which was made of stone.

I also saw many started following us. Then when we stepped inside I saw it was a large arena fitted with a giant fighting space surrounded by a cage.

“Would you please tell me what's going on?” I asked.

“Stop.” I heard, the white renamon stopped then looked to her left, I followed her gaze to see a normal renamon carrying a staff walking towards us.

“Outsider, are you not aware of our villages rules and laws?” She asked.

“No.” I simply said.

“Well let me explain when a male desires a renamon in this village they must fight her, if the renamon wins the male is exiled, if the renamon loses, the renamon becomes the male’s mate, if another renamon desires the mate of another renamon they can challenge them for the mate, and if the mate chooses they can fight for her, if the male or renamon lose the male because the mate of the victor, but if the challenger loses one of two things can happen.” She explained.

“And what are those things?” I asked.

“The victor can decide whether they are banned from challenging for that male or they can make the loser the male’s slave, they will do whatever the two desire whether that be childbearing, nursing, anything.” The leader Renamon explained.

“Well can I rescind my challenge?” I asked as she chuckled.

“No.” She said before I was pulled into the caged arena.

“The fight may begin with both fighters are ready.” The Renanmon cheiftess said.

I brushed myself off seeing no choice. I put my fists up, using magic might be bad. The white renamon charged me with incredible speed, but I've faced faster. I grabbed her by the tail, and threw her against the cage. She grunted in pain, while the Renamons cheered.

I noticed Mamoru was watching from outside the cage with a bucket of popcorn and a grin. “Let me guess, you have to beat her in a fight in order for her to become your mate.” Said Mamoru.

“Yeah.” I said as I was suddenly punched in the face, it hurt only a little but it was enough to get me angry a I punched her hard in the gut, all the air was knocked out of her as she was sent flying into the cage in front of Mamoru, but she got back up.

“She’s durable, I'll give her that.” I said.

“Good luck with that!” Said Mamoru taking out a video camera, putting it up to his eye and recording the whole thing while eating his popcorn.

“I think I’ll end this now.” I said charging towards her as she struggled to stay on her feet. I stopped right in front of her before delivering a barrage of blows to her stomach, and a single chop to her neck which was what finally brought her down, making her fall to her knees unable to stand up again.

The chief banged her staff twice. “The winner is decided.” She said with a smile, and I healed Renamon which surprised all of the digimon there.

“You have strange powers, please keep it to a minimum in the village.” The chiefess told me as the white renamon stood up.

“Nice work dude!” Said Mamoru, clapping his hands.

“A name.” The white Renamon said.

“What?” I asked.

“Give me a name?” She asked.

I was confused by the entire situation so I thought of something simple. “Rena.” I told her, she seemed to be mulling this over before standing at my side, and now I could see she was 6 foot 5 along with all of the others, she clung to me, and pressed my face into her breasts. ‘I'm so confused.’ I thought.

“She’s a cutie” Said Mamoru scratching behind Rena’s ear, her eyes rolled up into her head and she began mumbling something I couldn’t understand. But she regained her senses and slapped his hand away.

“No.” Was all she said.

“Tou-chy.” Said Mamoru.

“I am sorry about her.” The chief said entering the arena. “She is one of few words, and she’s quite violent at times, she's been looking for a mate for awhile but she's beaten all her suitors to a bloody pulp, plus she’s sometimes not all there if you know what I mean.” she said as I pulled my head from Rena’s breasts.

“Well she's quite strong, and beautiful I have to admit, so you find one you like yet Mamoru?” I asked.

“No, I’m still looking.” Said Mamoru, just before a black and gray blur tackled him to the ground.

It turned out to be another Renamon, only she was black and gray, and she was fluffy, she had a large ass and large breasts, which Mamoru’s head was currently pressed in between them. She got off him and sat beside him.

{Mamoru pov}

I looked to my right to see the Renamon that tackled me. “Damn Girl, I must be in heaven cuz you hot!” I said.

I got up and looked her over completely, her thighs and ass were thick and had dark purple yin yang patterns, her gray chest fluff was covering her large breasts, sort of, and she wore purple sleeves on her arms. Her stomach, eartips, tail tip, lower legs were all dark gray, and the rest of her was black, not to mention how soft and fluffy she looked. She was perfect! “Wanna be mine, pretty girl?” I asked.

The Renamon blushed and smiled then stood up and got ready to fight. “I saw how you scratched her ear and I wanted you to do that to me, I hope you can beat me, I really want your hands to feel every inch of me!” She said.

“Damn girl you’ve gotta be horny!” I said.

“Well you know the rules.” The chief said before she escorted Jonathan and Rena out of the arena.

“You two have fun Johnathan.” I said as they left.

{Johnathan pov}

Rena pulled me out of the arena building. “Can you tell me where you're taking me?” I asked.

“Home.” She told me as she dragged through the village we got a few odd stares from the other renamons, but they let her continue what she was doing, then we arrived at a hut. It was a little spacious but the only thing except for a window was a bed. and she threw me onto it. She sat down next to me, then laid down hugging me.

‘This is just getting weirder and weirder.’ I thought, then looked at her to see her eyes were closed.

‘This Digmon is really weird.’ I thought before teleporting out of her grip leaving a clone in my place. ‘That ought to keep her busy.’ I thought, floating out of the hut.

I floated to the arena to see the fight if the fight was still going, and in fact it was.

Mamoru was dodging every attack the Renamon threw at him.

“She’s fast, and skilled but it looks like Mamoru has her beat.” I said floating above the crowd.

Mamoru was grinning like a madman. He cracked his neck and shoulders and began to sing pump it from black eyed peas.

youtube.com/watch?v=ZaI2IlHwmgQ

He began running around on the walls of the cage with his super speed. He jumped over the Renamon and did a roundhouse kick to her head. Then he jumped in front of her and punched the left side of her chin, then the right, and smacking both sides, dislocating her jaw.

He then booped her nose and she fell down, unconscious.

“You could have been a little more gentle.” I told Mamoru.

He began giving off a lot of negative mana. He turned around and looked at me, and if looks could kill, he could commit mass genecide.

“Hey why are you directing that at me, you basically beat her to an inch of her life.” I said glaring back.

His mana went back to normal and he looked back to his Renamon and slowly waved a hand over her, healing her completely.

“It may just take just a wave of the hand to heal someone but death is not an easy thing to reverse, and even when it always leaves damage not on the body but on the mind and soul, though most never notice it, I hope you take these words to heart.” I told him.

“That’s not how my magic works, you may have your limits, but when I heal or resurrect someone, it’s to the fullest, everything is intact.” He said, he looked back at her and helped her up. “You ok?” He asked.

“Y-yes.” She said then wrapped her arms around him and gave him a big passionate kiss.

“Well you do whatever you want with your new girl, I’m gonna explore.” I said flying close to the exit of the building.

“I’m not his girl, I'm his pet!” Yelled the Renamon.

“I thought that slave thing was only for those who challenge you.” I said tilting my head at her.

“Technically yes, but if the Renamon wants to be their mate’s pet they can.” Said the Renamon. “Now master what’s my name?” She asked him.

“Hmm, how about…… “ Mamoru began, looking her up and down, I noticed they were the same height. “I can’t think of anything, ok if I just call you Renamon?” He asked.

The Renamon began kissing him again. Apparently she didn’t mind. She ended the kiss and looked at him. “I love it! It may not be pretty, but I love it because you gave it to me.” Renamon said.

“Great, now for your ear scratches that you wanted!” Said Mamoru giving her ears a scratch. She enjoyed it and her eyes rolled up into her head. She fell to the ground and Mamoru began giving her belly rubs. Then they both disappeared in a big puff of smoke.

‘Hey boss.’ my clone said telepathically.

‘What?’ I asked him.

‘You might wanna run.’ He told me.

‘Why the hell would I run Rena’s with you and I don't feel any evil presence.’ I said confused.

‘Yeah…….. about that, Rena she wasn't fooled.’ He informed me.

I looked around then took cover behind a building. ‘What the fuck your a perfect clone of me.’ I thought.

‘I know but somehow she knew I was fake!’ He said, panicked.

‘Alright dispel yourself, I'm gonna make my way back to the ship, I don't know if this Renamon is dangerous or not, but I don't want to find out.’ I told him, then the connection was cut but it wasn't from him dispelling himself.

‘Hello.’ I said trying to reconnect with the clone.

‘Answer me god dammit.’ I thought, but nothing. ‘I gotta get out of here.’ I thought to myself.

Mamoru appeared next to me. “What’s going on?” He asked.

“Why are you here?” I asked.

“I just tucked Renamon in, she was tired, and I decided to check on you, soooo, what’s going on?” He asked.

“Its possible that… Rena somehow killed a clone I left with her, and is looking for me.” I said shyly.

“Is that her over there?” Asked Mamoru, pointing. I turned but she wasn't there. “Made you look! Hahaha!” Laughed Mamoru.

‘This is not a laughing matter, she killed a perfect clone, which means it had all my powers and ability!’ I yelled in his mind.

“Dude, I can kick your ass too, but still that’s impressive, also troubling……. exactly how attached are you to having a Renamon?” Said Mamoru.

‘Really you think you can beat my ass, I’ve been to millions of worlds filled with horrors that have given gods nightmares, I'm not some pushover, as for Rena, I kinda do like her, but she crazy.” I told him.

“I don’t think I can, I know I can kick yo ass, but seriously if your Renamon is able to do that, imagine what she’s going to do to you when she finds you.” Said Mamoru.

“Look, you just get your girl ready to go, I'm gonna go to the ship to try to hide.” I told him.

“I still haven’t gotten my guilmon yet…...how about I try to cool her down?” Asked Mamoru. Then suddenly a large boulder flew past us at the speed of sound, and we turned slowly to see Rena looking around steam coming from her mouth, and for the sake of myself I turned invisible, as she ran off.

“You really want to try?” I asked.

“If I do, can I use any method other than killing her?” He asked.

“No I don't want her hurt, and we don't want to break any rules we don't know about. I'll just try to hid at the ship.” I told him.

“I already know all their rules, I just need your permission to do what I have to, I’m not gonna hurt her, just make her feel good, then I’ll bring her to the ship.” Said Mamoru.

“No your not fucking her.” I told him.

“You wanna do it when she’s like that?” Said Mamoru pointing at her. She lifted up a hut like she was looking under a small rock, then dropped it with a thud.

“No your still not fucking her.” I told him.

“Can I bash her on the head with the butt of my scythe?” He asked. “She’ll just have a minor headache.”

“Just leave her be.” I told him while teleporting away from him.

Mamoru appeared next to me on the ship. “Ok so let’s just go up into the sky, and wait it out, or I could brainwash her or lobotomise her so she’s less aggressive.” Said Mamoru.

“I said leave her be.” I said teleporting away from him again and kept teleporting whenever he tried teleporting to me.

“Ok fine, but I’m gonna go back to the ship and below deck and snuggle with my new pet…… And I’m breaking your no sex rule!” He said teleporting away.

“Fine just don't say I didn't warn you, it took months for me to alter the curse so it didn't affect me.” I muttered.

“Come again?” Asked Mamoru, teleporting back.

“Yeah the ship is cursed, before it came under my ownership it belong to an infamous slave trader who enjoyed toturing and raping his captives, their negative energy in a way brought the ship to life, but it only wakes up when someone either tortures someone or has sex on board.” I explained.

“You had sex on board in your quarters.” Said Mamoru.

“No I was torturing a pirate for information.” I told him.

“You had sex with Amelia! She’s no pirate!” Said Mamoru.

“Did you not hear me earlier I altered the curse so it does not affect me or those within a certain radius, though I didn't mention that last little part.” I said.

“Altered it how?” He asked.

“Sorry not telling.” I said.

Mamoru took out his scythe. “Do you know what this can do?” He asked me.

“Why don’t you just fuck somehwere else?” I asked.

“Because the ship is comfy.” He whined.

“And don't you have a house trapped in a bubble?” I asked.

“I may have destroyed it once everyone was sent to the mansion.” Said Mamoru putting away his scythe.

“Well then.”

“It'll still take at least a month to alter it again.” I told him.

“Fine I’ll just make a pocket dimension in the ship and have sex there.” Said Mamoru.

“Yeah that wont work like you think it will.” I told him.

“Fine, pocket dimension out of the ship.” He said.

“Thank you.” I told him.

“Ok, you do whatever I’m gonna go have sex.” He said teleporting away.

“FInally.” I said floating to the ground while keeping my invisibility up.

But then I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I looked behind to see Rena was standing there and she was pissed.’ How did she find me?’ I thought then I was thrown to the ground, and Rena got on top of me.

I dispelled my invisibility, and asked. “How did you know that it was a clone?” I asked.

“Energy.” was all she said.

‘What, energy what is she….. She can sense mana, that's how she killed the clone, she somehow cut off my mana flow to him’ I thought, then she brought her face close to mine.

“Why leave?” She asked.

“I was just looking around, I didn't know you would go on a ramage.” I told her.

She looked me in the eyes, then looked around.

“What are you doing?” I asked then once she was done she started kissing me.

‘Umm Mamoru is it against the rules to have sex in the open cuz I think that what Rena wants?’ I asked him.

‘Not really, it’s weird how their society works, it’s actually allowed for you to do it out on the street, so puplic sex is an ok thing.’ He said back.

‘Ok just asking.’ I told him before cutting the connection. I reached under her chest fluff to grope her breasts, which made her moan softly, as she slowly wagged her tail side to side.

“Lay down for me.” I told her, then gently pushed her to the ground so I could get on top of her, I started groping a little more roughly, before making my dick appear.

With one hand I started to gently finger her pussy to get her wet

She started to moan a little more loudly now, as her pussy started to get a little moist.

“Do you feel good Rena?” I asked

“Yes.” She moaned, and now it was time, I positioned my cock, and with a single thrust I hilted inside her. She screamed, and shook as the pleasure coursed through her body

I grabbed her hips before starting at a very fast pace, she was so consumed by pleasure I thought she would pass out, several times I thought she did, but she kept moaning and screaming. At times I thought we would soon have company but no one came to watch as I pounded Rena’s pussy. She had cum many times by this point, but I wasn't close to mine.

I started kissing her passionately, then after maybe an hour, I finally let myself cum inside her, she greedily took everything I gave her, and when I pulled out I covered her in several long ropes of my cum, then she finally passed out.

“That was certainly a top ten of best fucks I've had.” I said then took us back to the hut where she could rest.

{Mamoru pov}

I was just about to make a pocket dimension, but Johnathan asked me a question with telepathy.

‘Not really, it’s weird how their society works, it’s actually allowed for you to do it out on the street, so puplic sex is an ok thing.’ I answered. Johnathan cut the connection and I rolled my eyes. “That dude really needs to check the rules of the land before he does anything.” I said to myself.’

I took Renamon off the ship and opened a pocket dimension. It was an exact copy of my room. Renamon got onto the bed and got into a sexy position.

I was about to take my clothes off but for some reason I felt depressed. “Hm hm hm” I heard a chuckle coming from behind me.

I turned around and saw a fat 10ft tall purple cat with dark purple stripes. “Kitty Beaumont Bouchet, AKA the Depression Kitty, how the hell did you find me?” I asked, crossing my arms.

“Oh so you know who I am, how cute.” Said Kitty, reappearing behind me, and purring in my ear. I grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and dragged her in front of me and made her eye level with me.

“Kitty, thy sin is sloth!” I said in her face.

“And what exactly is that supposed to mean? Is it supposed to scare me?” She asked with a chuckle.

“No, this curse is!” I said shoving a purple fireball into her face. She shrieked and I let go of her, she began rolling around on the ground screaming and yowling. “For giving other’s depression I give you the sin of sloth and curse you to be mine for all eternity!” I said laughing maniacally.

She continued to do that for 15 minutes, and I continued to watch with an unamused expression. I took a black collar and put a tag on it with her name on it, Kitty Beaumont Bouchet, along with my address, while I was doing this Kitty continued to be dramatic about the fireball. “Oh knock it off! I didn’t burn your face! However…” I said, grabbing her and tossing her onto the bed next to Renamon.

“I am going to make a few small changes to you.” I said, snapping my fingers. Instantly Kitty began growing a big pair of purple furry breasts with dark purple areolas and nipples. Then I took the collar and put it around her neck.

“What did you do to me!” She shrieked.

“hush! Now show your master you're a good kitty and lift that tail!” I told her.

She suddenly lifted her tail. “Wait what's going on?” She asked.

“That’s the curse, since you're now one of my pets, I can make you do things you don’t wanna do, not only that, now everyone will be able to see you, and your depression powers are gone so you can’t affect me or anyone else any more unless I allow it.” I explained, taking my clothes off.

“What are you gonna do to me?” She asked.

I got on the bed and grabbed the base of her tail. “I’m gonna fuck you in your fat ass.” I said cramming my entire length into her anus. She screamed.

“Oh yeah, that’s a good ass!” I said. I began pounding her ass mercilessly.

“Please stop.” She begged.

“Renamon, silence her, will you.” I asked my Renamon.

Renamon sat in front of Kitty’s head and spread her legs and shoved Kitty’s face into her pussy. “Thank you.” I said. I began slapping Kitty’s fat ass while picking up speed. I could still hear her faint screaming and whimpering which made Renamon moan.

Eventually Renamon came and passed out and rolled over, leaving Kitty’s mouth unmuffled.

“Let me go!” She screamed.

I slapped her ass hard. “No!” I Yelled. “As of now you’re my breeding pet, and you're gonna make sure I’m satisfied.” I Yelled at her. “So when I tell you to do something, you’re gonna do it whether you like it or not!” I Yelled. I continued to fuck her ass and giving it a few smacks every now and then.

She started crying her eyes out. I continued to fuck her until I was getting close. “Please, don’t cum in meee!” She begged.

“Oh I’m sorry don’t do what?” I asked.

“DONT CUM INSIDE ME!” She screamed.

“Oh you mean like this?” I asked, going in all the way to the hilt, shooting rope after rope of cum into her ass.

“NOOOOOOOO!” She screamed before collapsing on the bed and passing out.

After I finished, I pulled out and put an electric vibrating buttplug into her ass. I magicked up a remote for it and crammed an electric vibrating dildo into her pussy. I synced the buttplug and dildo to the remote and put a ball gag into her mouth. I then put comfortable restraints on her arms and legs to restrict her movement. I fastened the dildo and buttplug in a special chastity belt to keep them in place. Once I was done I admired my work.

“There, now all I have to do is train her.” I said. I brought both Renamon and Kitty out of the pocket dimension and put them onto the bed I brought in. I put a dark purple bra on Kitty and put panties on her to hide the chastity belt, I then cuddled up between the two of them and put my arms around Kitty. I used my magic to put on my pajamas and eventually I fell asleep.

{Johnathan pov next day}

I woke up to see Rena cuddling up next to me, she was wide awake, and when she saw I was too, she kissed me. “Good morning.” She said.

“Morning to you too,” I said, then I got up, Rena got up behind me, and hugged me.

“Sorry for making you angry last night.” I told her.

“Fine now.” She told me, then we walked outside to see two Renamons waiting for us.

“Rena, you have been challenged for your mate.” One of them said.

“Who?” She asked, then they pointed at another unique renamon, her fur was pure white except the marking on her legs which were black, and her chest fluff want long enough to cover up her breasts the whites of her eyes were black and her irises were were purple, then resting on her fluff was a sky blue pearl.

She was grinning at Rena, then started walking toward Rena but not before giving a seductive wink, and gave her ass a little shake to get my attention.

Rena hugged me tightly before she started shaking with rage. “Don't worry I’ll fight her.” I said.

“No, I fight.” She said, then we made our way to the arena where the chief, and other Renamon were already there to witness.

Rena entered the fight cage where the white Renamon was, she was stretching getting ready to fight.

“This ought to be interesting, a fight between our two best fighters.” Said the chief. “Come sit with me.” She said, I walked over to her and sat down.

“The challenge for Rena’s mate has begun; both fighters may start when ready.” The chief said.

Both of them charged each other, and it was like a battle between titans, at least that is what normal people would say. To me it was like watching two skilled martial artists. They both darted around the cage at high speed, avoiding each other's attacks, and even when they did, it wasn't a very damaging attack.

“So who do you think will win?” Asked the chief.

“At this point I don't know they seem evenly matched for the most part, in both speed and power, in the end what will decide the fight is who slips up first.” I said, she looked at me as if analyzing me.

“You have seen your fair share of battle, haven't you?” She asked me.

“Like you wouldn't believe.” I sighed.

“I see now how you so easily beat Rena.” She said before looking back at the fight. The fight was still even with neither giving ground, but it all suddenly shift when the white renamon almost tripped over a rock, but she still lost her balance, which gave Rena the opportunity to attack, she tried to deliver a hard blow to her head but the renamon managed to block, and was now stuck on blocking Rena’s assault.

“It seems Rena will win this battle.” The chief said with a grin.

“Don't be too sure.” I said, not convinced the battle was her’s.

“Why do you say that?”

“Don’t you know.” I said looking at the chief. “Even in battle between experts like this, many drop their guards when they think they’ve won.” I told her, I had been caught off guard like this countless times, so I know from experience.

I turned my attention back to the battle to see instantly what I said was true, when the white one grinned, then ducked under one of Rena’s attacks before delivering an uppercut to her jaw. But Rena wasn't done yet, and pulled her head back before head butting the renamon as hard as she could.

The Renamon stumbled back into the cage before regaining her senses, but before she could even try to go onto the offensive again Rena punched her in the gut, then a left hook to the face, followed by a right, and a knee to the stomach. Then finally with one more blow to the head Renamon finally fell to the ground unconscious.

“Rena has won, now you may choose what her fate is.” Said the chief.

“Slave.” She said smiling at me, then the chieftess placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Well looks like it's your turn to claim her in front of everyone.” She said,but something didn't seem right with how she worded that

“What do you mean by…. claim?” I asked.

“Oh right I didn't tell you about that part.” She said scratching her neck.

“What part?” I asked.

“If the Renamon is made a slave the mate must claim her by pouring his seed into her.” She said with a smile.

‘Mamoru did you know about this?’ I asked.

‘-ZZZzzzzz-’ was what I got as a response.

‘WAKE UP.’ I yelled.

‘Mmm, SCREW OFF Johnathan! I’m trying to sleep!’ He Yelled into my head.

“Did you know the rule of claiming a slave?” I asked.

Mamoru teleported next to me dressed in his pajamas….. large black footie pajamas. “The fuck you say?” He asked.

“Well it seems the chieftess forgot to tell us an important part of claiming a slave.” I told him.

“WHAT!?” He Yelled. “Also why aren’t you commenting on my footie pajamas?” He asked.

“I’ve seen far worse attire, as for the part she didnt mention, she just told me we have to fuck the slave in front of the entire village.” I told him.

“Ok, I fail to see the problem.” He said.

“Exhibitionism is one of your fetishes isn't it?” I asked

“No, what would make you think that?” He asked.

“That you don't see fucking in front of everyone as a problem.” I said.

“This is their rules, and if we are here, the rules must be followed.” He said. “Woah that did not sound like me, I don’t know where that came from….. anyway, you should still follow their rules.” Said Mamoru.

“Why are these Renamon like this?” I asked myself.

“No idea.” He said.

“Can I at least heal her?” I asked the chieftess, she nodded, I was happy that I didnt have to fuck her while she was injured.

“So you gonna go or stay?” I asked Mamoru.

Mamoru snapped his fingers and his Renamon and a large purple cat in a dark purple bra and panties and a ball gag in her mouth. “I’m gonna stick around.” He said.

“Who is she?” I asked, pointing at the purple cat.

“Mmmfmff!” She tried to say.

“Her name is Kitty. She’s the monster responsible for depression, she’s from a show called bigmouth, she came into my pocket dimension and now, she’s my bitch, and I’m training her to be a good kitty.” He said, taking out a remote and pushing a button. Instantly she began moaning and blushing. He pressed the button again and she stopped.

“You're a sick man, you know that?” I said, glaring while shaking my head.

“You don’t know the half of it.” He said, giving me a creepy cheshire grin.

“You should hurry, some of the Renamons are getting restless.” The chieftess whispered in my ear.

I sighed before entering the cage then saw there was now a chair was placed in there. “It's tradition for the slave to do most of the work.” The chief told me so I sighed then healed the Renamon before sitting down, then let my cock appear which excited some of the Renamon. Soon the white Renamon woke up before seeing me in the chair.

“So I lost.” She said chuckling, I nodded. She walked over to me on all fours, then let my dick rest on her face, before giving it a long lick. Rena lifted the Renamon's ass before eating her out to get her nice and wet for me. In the crowd I could see many Renamon's starting to masterbate, and the chieftess’ pussy and ass was being eaten out by another Renamon.

“Slave ready.” Rena told me licking her lips. The Reamon got to her feet before grabbing my dick, and slowly inserted it inside her. The moment it got inside her though she hilted immediately and screamed in pleasure. Her body was wracked with pleasure, which made many of the Renamons envious.

I looked over and saw Mamoru getting a blowjob by his new purple cat.

Rena started to force the Renamon to move up and down which made her cum instantly, but Rena kept going. The Renamon was getting so tight as she came numerous times already.

“Any of you Renamons wanna have sex?” Mamoru asked.

“That's against the rules, the only one that is allowed to have intercurse with any male she wants is the chieftess.” A Renamon said.

“Well then let’s fuck!” He said taking his new pet off his dick and putting the gag back on her. He then took out his remote and pushed the button. Kitty began whimpering and moaning.

“Sorry I already have enough attention.” She said as she came from Renamons eating her out.

The white Renamon was moaning and screaming loudly, as I was reaching my limit, she was getting so tight. Then I grabbed her hips and hilted inside her as I came, filling her womb, the Renamon moaned, and shook every time more cum was pumped into her womb, until it was completely full, then Rena pulled her off. She laid her on the ground, then I heard someone enter the cage, it was the chieftess.

“Well that was a fine show.” She said, taking a look at the white Renamon who twitched from the intense pleasure, then she looked at me. Then she licked her lips before stroking my cock.

“I think I’ll test this male to see how he's so special.” She said before she sat on my lap hilting myself inside her, she twitched and got so tight around me, and now I see how sexy she was, she had very large breasts, wide hips, and a bouncy ass.

She soon recovered, and started riding me like it was the greatest time of her life. “I see now why both of them fought so hard, this is the best.” She moaned, riding me harder and faster.

“Fuck your so tight.” I said grabbing her hips, then started to kiss her, then moved my hands to her ass to give it a good squeeze.

“You better fill me up.” She told me and I was already getting close. She went faster and faster, and I was getting so close, then once I was just about to cum inside the chieftess of the Renamon she was pushed off me, and another sexy Renamon took her place taking my entire length just as I came, I just grabbed the new Renamon's hips, and made sure I was all the way inside her as I stared filling her womb, all of the Renamons gasped, at what this Renamon did to the chief, but I was too busy stuffing her to care.

“Daughter what have you done.” The chiefess said as she stood up, and pulled her off me.

“I noticed now that this Renamon was a little shorter than her by three inches but her breasts and ass were a little larger than her mother’s.

“I'm sorry mom but I just couldn't stand it anymore, you chase off any male that challenges me.” She said.

“That's because you're not ready, and you know the price for mating with a male that's not yours.” She said scowling at her daughter.

She looked down in shame, and nodded. “Yes I understand.” She said tearing welling up in her eyes,

“What's gonna happen to her?” I asked.

“She is banished.” The chieftess told me, before walking out of the arena building with her daughter in tow.

But before they could leave a cable shot out and wrapped around the cheiftess’ daughter. The cable pulled her off and I found who the cable belonged to. It was Mamoru, the other end of the cable was attached to his right arm. He reeled her in and sat her on his lap and retracted the grappling cable back into his armor. “Hey pretty thang, wanna come with me?” He asked with a charming smile.

“I don't really see many other options.” She said.

He gave her a kiss. “How about I call you venus?” He asked.

“Sure, I kinda like the sound of that.” She told him.

“So, you wanna feel another dick inside you? You have to feel it under you.” He said to her.

“You'll have to do that outside the village.” The chieftess told him.

Mamoru looked at the chieftess, and she saw his face and backed down with her ears flat against her skull.

“Just do it Mamoru we didn't come here to cause trouble.” I told him.

“Cheiftess, would you like to finish where you and my friend started? You can join your daughter if you want, I can handle you both.” He said.

“I think I’ll finish what I started with Rena’s mate.” She said walking back into the cage to start riding me.

“Then I’ll have my fun with your daughter then.” He said. “Ok my dear, would you like to take the reins?” He asked Venus.

“Remember what the chiefess said.” I told Mamoru.

“Why should I follow their rules?” He asked.

“Weren’t you just saying how we should follow the rules?” I asked.

“Fine!” He relented. He wrapped an arm around Kitty, Renamon, and Venus. Then they all disappeared in a puff of smoke.

“Are you sure you want to exile her?” I asked.

“I don't have a choice, but I know she can handle herself.” She said while moaning, then I pushed her to the ground before thrusting into her, she wrapped her legs around me. That was when Rena started to make out with the chieftess. It wasn’t long until I finally filled the Chieftess womb with my cum.

{7 weeks later Mamoru pov}

Me and Johnathan decided to stay in the digital world for a while to sit back and relax. So far the Depression Kitty has been doing pretty well, and she is now a trained kitty. Renamon and Venus have been getting along quite well with Johnathan’s three Renamon, oh right, after he and the chieftess had their fun she decided to join us and left another Renamon in charge. So far things have been a little boring.

“Here kitty kitty!” I said, calling Kitty. Kitty came running to me on all fours.

“Yes master?” She asked. She sat down on her haunches and began grinding her ass on the ground.

I laid back in my deck chair and patted my chest and unzipped my pants, letting my dick free. “Come here Kitty, come here.” I said.

She climbed on top of me and purred. I began scratching her behind the ear and gave her a kiss. “Good Kitty, now turn around and let me see how needy you are.” I told her. She got up, turned around, and put her ass in my face. “Awe poor kitty your sopping wet, let me clean that up for you.” I said.

“Please master.” She said lustfully. I brought my hands to her ass and pulled her onto my face, her sex was hot and wet, I began by taking my tongue and giving it a long slow lick. She moaned before sucking my dick

I stopped licking and took off all my clothes, then proceeded to lick her snatch. She tasted like grape juice. “Have you been doing your unbirthing exercises?” I asked in between licks.

{Kitty pov}

“Yes master.” I told him. He continued to lick my pussy, each time sent a jolt to my core. “Would you like to try getting inside me now?” I asked, pressing my ass harder on his face.

“After you climax, then you’ll take my length in your ass again, then once I’ve finished, then I shall enter you.” He said.

“Yes master.” I told him.

All of a sudden he stopped. “Master? Is something wrong?” I asked.

“I feel a disturbance.” He said. I got off of him and watched as he put his clothes back on and gave me a scratch behind my ears.

He left me alone and went to the Captain’s quarters.

{Mamoru pov}

I remembered that feeling, it felt like Jasmine. I opened the door to the Captain’s quarters. Once I looked inside I saw Jonathan girls laying on the bed watching as Jasmine rode her father with ecstasy written on her face.

“I really hate seeing this. You know that right?” I asked, startling them.

“I thought you were ok with this, it was the deal we made on the first day.” Jasmine said.

“You’re an idiot if you thought I’d be ok with this, I just wanted you in my harem, but you just had to lust for your father, I didn’t like the deal we made from day one. No man enjoys a woman he cares about having sex with another man, it infuriates me to know you two are doing this. But since you made that deal with me I can’t do anything about it and I don’t like it!” I shouted angrily.

“You know how I felt for my father before you even asked me to be in your harem, so if you didn't like it why did you say nothing?” She asked.

{Johnathan pov}

“How could I? You don’t care about me, you just wanna be daddy’s little girl and play hide the cock! I hated the terms of the deal, but you were difficult, I had no choice, I tried my hardest and I lost, I may be immortal, I may no longer be human, but my emotions are still human and that’s all I have, you smile at me but you don’t think of me, you’re thinking of him, and this, having to see you two doing it, I hoped I could live with it but I can’t! Johnathan you win! Keep her!” Exclaimed Mamoru with tears coming from his eyes.

“I’m gonna go for a walk in the mountains.” He said, slamming the door and running off.

Jasmine tried to go after but I stopped her. “Don't you'll only make it worse.” I told her.

“But he’s right! I shouldn’t have made that deal, I shouldn’t have made him take that choice.” Said Jasmine, beginning to cry.

“And I should have just let you join my harem , if I had this never would have happened.” I said giving her a hug as she cried into my shoulder.

“No, you didn’t want me that way then, he did, and now he’s gone and it’s all my fault!” She cried.

“Ok, but for now just stay here, he’ll come back eventually.” I told her, then laid her on the bed.

“I don’t want to lose him.” She cried.

“All we can do is wait.” I said kissing her forehead before getting up to get the ship ready should we need to leave.

{Mamoru pov}

‘Why did she have to make a deal?’ I thought while I cried.

I took off my amulet and began fiddling with a few things. I then put it back on, the amulet reorganized its appearance. It was no longer an amulet, now it was a metal choker, no I didn’t need to touch it to put my suit on, I just have to think, and my armor comes on, and I have the option of having certain parts come out or the entire suit.
“When I first saw her she was the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” I said. “But she didn’t want me, no! She wanted Johnathan!” I cried kicking a rock and sending it into the sky.

“I’ve tried to get her to change her mind, but nooo, she just wanted her daddy to have her in his harem.” I said, beginning to give off Dark magic as I cried.

“I brought her flowers, and she’s thinking of him! I offer her my heart, she’s thinking of him!” I grumbled.

“WHY COULDN'T SHE PICK ME!?” I cried to the heavens.

I made my way to the mountains. On the way I saw various digimon but I didn't really pay them any mind.

Clouds began to gather in the sky before it began to rain. “Oh that’s just perfect, something that matches my mood!” I Yelled sarcastically.

I made my way towards a cave and went inside. I sat down against the wall and began to let it all out. But at the other end of the cave I heard the crying of someone else.

At first I thought it was just an echo, but then I stopped but it continued on. I wiped the tears from my eyes and willed my suit to come on. My armor materialized around me and I pulled down the hood. I made my way to where the sound was coming from. It was very dark in the cave, but with the way my eyes were, I could see perfectly. I stopped when I reached a cliff.

I looked over the side and saw a guilmon. Upon further inspection I noticed it’s leg was pinned under a rock. I jumped down and landed next to the misfortunate digimon.

It was frightened by my presence. “Who are you?” It said in a feminine voice.

“At the moment, your salvation.” I said breaking the rock with my fist. I looked at her leg, she wouldn’t be able to walk for a while, and I can’t move her either, at least not far. I took her in my arms and carried her to the wall and set her down with her back to it. I took a large rock and propped up her injured leg. I took out a medical kit I kept in my belt and cleaned her wounds.

“What are you?” She asked.

“I ask myself that every time I look in the mirror, hold still this might sting a little.” I said pouring alcohol onto her wounds.

She hissed in pain. I looked over her body, she looked like a normal guilmon from the series, no breasts or anything. I took out some gause and wrapped them around her leg.

“So why are you out here?” She asked.

“I could ask you the same.” I said sitting down next to her, wrapping my cloak around us both to keep her warm.

“I got kicked out of my home.” She told me.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” I said. “But that still doesn’t explain why I found you in here pinned under a rock.” I told her.

“I was making my way through before a boulder came loose.” She explained.

“I see, you're not gonna be able to stand on or move that leg for a while, had I not come sooner it would have had to come off.” I said.

Her eyes widened but she calmed quickly. “I see.” She said.

“We’re going to have to stay here for a while until your leg heals, lucky I have enough food and water to last us both a few years, but I don’t think we’ll be down here that long, my best guess, a few weeks. Until then, let’s enjoy some entertainment from where I come from.” I said, taking out my phone and putting on a movie for us to watch.

{Next day Johnathan pov}

“From what I can see he hasn’t moved much from his location.” I told Jasmine as I checked in on Mamoru mana signature.

“Why hasn’t he come back?” She asked.

“From what I can tell, he’s pissed, and he's not alone, maybe he found an injured digimon or something.” I said.

“Father….” asked Jasmine.

“Yes, what do you need?” I asked.

“Nothing…. it’s just, I’ve been thinking about what he said.” She said.

“About what?” I asked.

“About me and you…… It wasn’t fair for me to do that to Mamoru, I want to break our deal and be with you.” She said.

“Wait you choose me?” I asked. “What about Mamoru?”

“We could go back to anodyne, we could find him another anodite to care for him.” She said.

“Do you really think he'll accept that, he really loved you?” I asked her.

“Maybe so but he was right, I didn’t care for him the same way he did me, I love you.” Said Jasmine. She hugged me, and I returned the hug.

“Alright we’ll ask him when he returns.” I told her.

Jasmine let a single tear fall from her eye and smiled.

{Mamoru pov}

“So guilmon, how's your leg?” I asked.

“Better.” She commented.

I looked at her leg, it was healing faster than I was expecting, but still wounded. “So what are your plans when you’re better and we’re out of here?” I asked.

“I…. don't have a plan.” She said. “But if you would have me, I would like to come with you.” She said, her eyes sparkling.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

She squirmed a bit before spreading her legs, showing her slightly moist pussy, with a big blush on her face.

“You’re offering your body to me? As a thank you for saving you?” I asked.

“Yes. I’m yours to do with as you wish.” She said.

I smiled. “Well, how can I refuse that cute little face.” I said putting an arm around her.

“Thank you.” She said, still blushing.

“Unfortunately, I’m not gonna take you right now, your leg is still hurt, it wouldn’t feel right to me, I’m going to wait until you’re better, is that ok?” I asked, giving her snout a kiss.

She blushed and even stuttered something I couldn't understand.

“Are you hungry?” I asked.

“Yeah.” She said going back to normal.

I took out a loaf of Guilmon bread and gave it to her. “It’s Guilmon bread, I hope you enjoy it.” I said.

“Oh...ok.” She said looking at the bread with a strange look.

I smiled at her childish antics. “Go on, it's good, you’ll like it.” I said.

She hesitantly took a bite, and when she did she started scarfing it down. I chuckled at her. “I told you.” I said.

We continued like this for a few hours til it started to get a little dark outside the cave.

“Come on, Let’s get some rest.” I said. Then before we could get some rest there was a bright light in front of me, I reached out and grabbed it, when I brought it to my face, I grinned. It was a Red digimon tamer digivice. “Well, it seems like I’m your tamer now. Which means….” I began, looking at Guilmon.

“Means what?” She asked, looking confused.

“It means I can store you inside this and I can leave this cave with you inside.” I told her, showing her the digivice.

“Wait what?” She asked.

I pressed a button and Guilmon went inside the digivice like it was a Pokéball. I looked at the screen and saw her in there. “You should be able to heal much faster there.” I said.

“Whats going on?” Asked a voice from the device.

“We’re getting out of this cave.” I said standing up and clipping the digivice to my side.

I flew out of the cave and towards the ship.
I landed on the bow of the ship and looked around.

{Johnathan pov}

Me and Jasmine were in my quarters trying to think how to break this to Mamoru, then I felt his presence on the ship.

“He’s here.” I said.

“He is?” Asked Jasmine.

“Yes he's on the bow of the ship.” I told her as I opened the door, me and her walked out onto the deck and waited for him to approach.

He just stood there on the bow, looking off into the distance.

“Mamoru we need to talk.” I said.

“I keep telling you I hear everything in the dark, every shadow tells me a story, but the stories these shadows tell me aren’t very good, so just come out and say what I know you’re going to say.” He said, not even turning around to look at us.

“We want to take you to Anodyne my home world.” I told him.

“And?” He asked, continuing his stare into the distance.

“Jasmine has decided to stay with me.” I said. “Im sorry.”

“GET TO THE POINT!” He Yelled, not once looking at me or Jasmine.

“We want to take you to Anodion so maybe you can find an Anodite that will love you and only you.” I explained.

He finally turned around and looked me in the eye. I could feel a lot of dark mana coming off him. “If they try anything like your daughter did, I’m going to run you through with my darksabers.” He said walking past me and patting my shoulder.

“I dont think youll need to worry about that.” I told him.

“Whatever.” He said. “KITTY COME HERE! MASTER NEEDS CUDDLE TIME!” He yelled, sitting on his deck chair.

Kitty ran up and jumped onto his lap.

“Come on Jasmine let's set course for Anodine.” I said then she placed a hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear.

“Are you sure you want to go as well, you know how they treated you.” She said.

“I remember but this is for Mamoru. I owe him this at least.” I told her looking at the floor.

“Good kitty! Who’s a good kitty!” Mamoru said, giving his kitty some ear and chin scratches and some cheek squishes.

I went to the helm and opened the portal before sailing the ship through into open space, and in front of us Anodyne.

“Is that anodyne?” Asked Mamoru.

“Yup and from here I can tell they've improved the planet's defenses greatly.” I said.

Mamoru magicked up a few more deck chairs. “Oh, hey I just got a new digimon.” Said Mamoru taking out an odd device and pressing a button.

Then on one of the deck chairs a Guilmon appeared. “Cool but we should focus right now.” I told him.

“On the defenses that they just shut off? Ok… whatever gives you something to do.” Mamoru said, shrugging and rolling his eyes.

I sailed towards the planet wondering why they lowered their defenses, but I pushed the thought aside for now, and continue sailing till I reached the surface of the planet where thousands of anodited were waiting for me, I was ready for a fight when we landed but once I had docked all I could hear was.

“Welcome home Jonathan.”

“Welcome back.” And other greetings.

“Why.” I said in a shaky voice.

“I smell something fishy.” Said Mamoru.

“What do you mean?” I asked, walking over to him.

“Why would they welcome you back after they banished you?” He deadpanned.

“We weren't banished, we left.” I corrected him.

“Oh, well I got nothing.” Said Mamoru.

I flew off my ship where I was greeted by dozens of Anodites. Mamoru came up next to me looking concerned.

“I thought you would have started looking for an anodite by now.” I said.

“I’m nervous.” He said.

“That's a first?” I said worried.

“ I don’t know if any of them will like me.” he said.

“There are millions of anodites on this planet, surely a few of them will like you.” I told him.

“How do I go about that then?” He asked.

“Don't ask me, I left this planet 1 billion of its years ago.” I told him.

chapter 25 part 2 vacation

View Online

“So should I just give off my power and hope I get a bite?” Mamoru asked me.

“That's one way, it'll surely get their attention.” I told him.

“I was joking.” He said.

“No, it's not a bad idea, if you want to go with it.” I told him.

“Ok then.” He said then began giving off a large amount of his power, then his power began to grow in intensity. I saw a few of the female Anodites start looking at him with interest.

“Looks like you got a few to pick from.” I said.

He stopped emitting his power and looked to the females. “How many can I have?” he asked me.

“Just try to stick to a maximum of two.” I told him.

He gave me a thumbs up and went to mingle with them.

Then I walked amongst my own people for the first time in millions of years, it was always just me and Hannah exploring the unknown together but now, now that I’ve finally been accepted by my people I couldn't feel any greater joy in my heart.

I even brought Jasmine along, to experience what it feels like to finally mingle amongst our people.

Mamoru came back with two anodite females.

“Already.” I said.

“Hey Johnathan, I’d like you to meet Aurora and her daughter Nova, they’d like to join me.” He said.

“Ok and don't worry I won't try to steal them from you.” I told him.

“If you so much as touch them, you’re dead.” He said getting serious.

“Trust me I wont, but I guess it's time for me to look for some beauties as well, since my people have welcomed me back..” I said looking around.

“Good. I’ll get back to the ship with them and take a nap.” He said wrapping his arms around them and disappearing in a puff of smoke.

“They're gonna suck him dry.” I said.

“Without a doubt.” Jasmine replied.

‘I heard that!’ Said Mamoru with telepathy. ‘Besides I’ve already put a seal on my power so they can’t get any of it.’

‘That's not a problem with some Anodites, remember we are naturally immortal, and have immense magical talent from birth.’ I told him.

‘Yeah well, if they even try to take my mana, they’ll be in for a surprise.’ Said Mamoru.

“What do you mean?” I asked

‘Since Renamons Can apparently kick your ass, I had an idea to have mine watch over them, so I could sleep soundly. Later.’ he said..

“Turns out that was a false alarm, somehow Rena is able to see the flow of magic and manipulate it, she cut off the mana flow to my clone which killed it.” I explained.

‘Could they still act as guard dogs to protect me from them?’ He asked.

“If they get the drop on them but if it turned into a straight out fight, the Anodites would win.” I told him.

‘You underestimate my Renamons, I made Sure they improved their skills, so hopefully they should have a chance.’ He Said.

“Maybe but still Anodites are also strong physically, so be careful.’ I warned him.

‘They’re ready for anything.’ He told me.

‘Alright then, get some sleep I don't think I’ll be gone for long.” I told him.

‘Yeah, yeah, anything else you wanna tell me, now's the time.” He said.

“Yeah keep those pills on hand.” I told him.

‘Ok.’ He said.

“Well you do whatever, just don't have sex on my ship.” I told him.

‘Nyaah!’ He said cutting the connection.

I walked around looking around and all the laughing and happy anoites, till I found a pair of anodites who seemed to be the black sheep of the bunch, like most andites we all look very similar but these bodies were slightly different from each other, the one on the right had larger breasts, and ass then the one on the left but that didn't mean the left one was small either, she was a slightly wider waist than the other though. I walked up to them, and they looked at each other with embarrassed looks.

“Hey you two, may I ask for your names?” I said.

“Im Ingrid.” Said the right one.

“And I’m Sophia.” Said the one on the left.

“Well would you two be interested in having a little fun?” I said, then gave them both a kiss letting them taste my mana which made them more than interested in me. They clung to me as I led them to a secluded place.

{Mamoru pov}

I went down to my room that Johnathan put in for me. I opened the door and went in. I asked him to have it in the hull of the bow so I could look out a window and see what’s in front of the ship.

I was greeted by Kitty, Venus, and Renamon.

“Hey girls, how are you doing?” I asked.

“Fine master, how are you?” Asked Renamon.

I didn’t answer her and turned to my two new anodites. “Ok, Aurora, Nova, come here.” I said.

They walked over and I took this chance to examine their forms. Nova preferred a shorter hair style which only reached her shoulder, her breasts and ass were large and bounced whenever she moved, and her thighs were thick and meaty. As for her mother Aurora, her hair reached her feet, and her breasts and ass were the same as her daughters if not a smidge bigger.

“Yes?” Aurora asked, stepping closer.

I used my magic to give them both nipples on their breasts and genitals and gave each an anus. “These are what will allow us to enjoy ourselves, but not yet, now we are going to rest.” I said.

I got on the bed and Kitty came up to me.

“Hey Kitty?” I said.

“Hmm.” Asked Kitty.

I put my palm to her forehead and fixed what I did to her. After I fixed everything I brought my hand back. She looked at me confused. “I’m sorry for raping you, and for turning you into a sex slave, it was wrong and I’m sorry.” I apologized.

“Oh hush.” Said Kitty giving my cheek a lick. “I’m sorry for trying to get you depressed, besides, it wasn’t all bad staying with you. I’ve been with many partners over the years, but none of them could ever come close to how you made me feel, so don’t apologize, I actually think I love you for it.” She said giving me a kiss. “After all you gave me these girls, so it wasn’t all bad.” She said gesturing to her breasts.

“Really? You aren’t upset?” I asked.

“Well I’d be lying if I said that I was thrilled about the brainwashing, but it’s actually given me a new perspective, I’ve been a bad kitty, but even though you put me through all that, you’ve been nothing but kind to me after.... you know, but I forgive you.” Said Kitty. “

I wrapped my arms around her and gave her a hug, which she returned. I began crying into her chest. “Shhh it’s ok, you’re just a big sweetheart, trying to be strong for your girls and your friends.” She said rubbing her paw through my hair. “Come now let’s get some rest, you look like you need it.” She said lying down with me.

“I’m sorry Kitty.” I said letting my tears flow down hugging her tighter.

“Aww poor baby, it’s ok, Kitty’s here.” She said trying to calm me down.

I held her close and began crying myself to sleep with Kitty in my arms.

{3rd person pov}

“Is he ok?” Asked Guilmon.

“He’ll be fine, he’s a good boy, he just needed a good cry and some rest.” Said Kitty.

“Will he be ok in the morning?” Asked Renamon.

“Time will tell.” Said Venus.

Guilmon cuddled up with Kitty and went to sleep. Then Aurora and Nova cuddled up next to Mamoru and held him close.

“You two better not try anything, he’s been through a lot and doesn’t need you two hurting him more than he already is.” Said Venus.

“We don't really know what happened but we won't hurt him” Said Nova, a little confused.

“You better not.” Said Renamon.

Then as everyone was going to get to bed Jasmine walked in.

“Mamoru I.” She stopped when she saw he was asleep, and she looked at the floor in shame.

“You’ve got a lotta nerve coming in here after what you put him through.” Said Venus.

“I know, I know, I never knew he thought of me the way he did, I just thought he wanted me for the sex.” She said ashamed.

“He’s a good boy, and you caused him a lot of grief, why did you string him along for as long as you did, I know he cared a lot about you, not because of the sex, but because if who you were, then you went and broke his heart, I’ll be sure to let the Shame Wizard know about this.” Said Kitty.

“I… I'm sorry, since the beginning I wanted to be with my dad, but it made me blind to what Mamoru felt for me.” She admitted.

“Oh so you think you’re out of the doghouse because he has a few new toys?” Said a strange man coming out of the shadows.

The man had a sloping forehead, a scar over his left eye which was brown, and a blue right eye, a large nose, a villainous mustache, and he wore ragged wizards robes.

“Hey, we're not toys!” Shouted Nova.

“It’s a metaphor, go back to cuddling him.” He said, pointing a finger.

“Oh Shame Wizard, I was just about to call you.” Said Kitty.

“I felt someone being ashamed of what they had done and came right over.” Said the Shame Wizard. “Now back to you, you made him feel bad because he cared for you, yet you didn’t love him back, shame on you.” Said S.W., doing the shame gesture.

“I didn't know, he asked me not even an hour after we met, and he knew I wanted my father before he even asked.” She explained.

“You’ll have to make it up to him somehow, one way or another. And I’m going to stick around until that happens.” He said.

“Just go.” Jasmine said, snapping her fingers, making him disappear.

“Oh you can’t get rid of me that easily, I’m here for as long as you feel ashamed of what you did.” He said appearing behind her.

She snapped again this time casting a special spell. “Next time he comes in a certain vicinity of me he’ll turn to ash.” She said.

“You can’t shut out your feelings dear.” Said Kitty. “Mamoru may have a few new anodites, but every time he sees you he’s going to grow to hate you, eventually it’s going to break him.”

“I know and I'm trying my best to make it up to him.” Jasmine told them.

“And do you know what will happen once he’s broken?” Asked Kitty.

“I don't want to think about it.” She said.

“It’ll be like the ending of Romeo and Juliet, it will end with death.” Said Kitty.

“What do you think I should do?” She asked.

“You know what you have to do, you have to rethink your life choices, and reconsider him as the one you love.” Said Kitty, looking at the sleeping form of Mamoru.

“Why did he have to love me.” She said sniffling.

“You can’t choose who you fall in love with, he may have went to find all of us, but that was because he loved us before he even knew us, that’s what makes him special, He puts up a tough, confident shell, but deep down he’s a sensitive, kind, thoughtful, young man, I know this because I’ve been with him his whole life, he may not have known I was there, but still, he cared for every girl he added to his harem, he loved them all equally. When he brought you flowers when you were upset, he felt bad about how he treated you and got you Jasmines, a flower you were named after. Of course he enjoyed the sex, but to him it was a show of how much he cared for all his girls. Remember when you two first had it? He tried so hard to make sure you enjoyed yourself.” Said Kitty.

Jasmine looked at the ground and nodded. “I need to talk to my father, I made a huge mistake.” She said disappearing.

“I hope Mamoru can forgive her, but knowing him, he will.” Said Kitty cuddling up with Mamoru, and falling asleep herself. All the other girls did the same and went to sleep as well.

{Johnathan pov}

“So you girls want to come home with me?” I asked the two as we laid on the ground staring at the stars, before Jasmine appeared and by the way she was looking at me, I had an idea what she wanted to say. I took a deep breath before getting up then helped the two to their feet.

“I already know what you want to say.” I told her. “And all I wish to say is this is your decision, and whichever choice you make I’ll do my best to support you.” I told her, with a nod, she looked at the ground before teleporting again, so I teleported the three of us to the ship.

Then after a few hours I set a course for another dimension, but with this portal I made it so it would take a little time to get there, just so Mamoru had a little more time to get some rest.

Eventually Mamoru woke up and went to sit on the deck chair he liked to sit in. The other girls he kept came up as well and sat in the rest of the chairs except for Kitty, she sat on his lap and rested. Mamoru was wearing a tropical shirt, flip flops and a pair of swim trunks, a white sunhat and some sunglasses. At this time Jasmine approached him, and they started talking, but I could not hear them from the helm of the ship.

He just continued petting his cat. I saw Jasmine fall to her knees and start crying, and I closed my eyes. I didn't want to see my daughter like this.

{Mamoru pov}

I was sitting on my deck chair in my beach clothes relaxing and petting my kitty. Then Jasmine comes over to me. I looked at her and waited for her to speak.

“I've decided who I want to be with.” She told me.

“Really, I wonder who that would be daddy’s girl.” I said, feigning confusion.

“I want you.” She said, which surprised me. “No more deals, just me and you.”

“You put me through a lot, give me one good reason I should believe you.” I said with venom.

She tried to speak but no words came out, and it soon became too much for her as she fell to her knees and started crying.

“Oh come on.” I groaned, moving Kitty off and getting onto my knees next to Jasmine and putting my arms around her, trying to comfort her.

“Why, I thought you hated me?” She asked.

“There’s always hate, but not for you, I hoped that you would come to care about me instead of your father, I suppose that’s a little selfish, but that’s just how I felt, if you’re willing to do this, I’m glad, I always cared for you, and I always will.” I said pulling her close and giving her a gentle squeeze.

“Thank you.” She said.

“No, thank you for taking the leap. I forgive you, and hope we can love each other with all our hearts, I know that sounds a little sappy, but it’s just how I feel about you, and all my girls.” I said as all my other girls joined in the hug. Then we exited the portal, and there it was earth or at least a version of it.

I gave Jasmine a deep kiss and we all stopped hugging, I made my way to the helm and looked at Johnathan. “Well, me and Jasmine are a thing now, so how about you?” I asked.

“A little hurt but I'm happy for her.” He said.

“So we gonna land and find out where we are?” I asked.

“I think you can tell from here.” He said pointing at a storm on the east coast of America but something about it was wrong.

“Is that what I think it is?” I asked.

“Yup King Ghidorah.” I said jumping onto the deck then to the bow.

“Monster zero? The three headed monster? The monster from space?” I asked to clarify.

“Yup and I plan on making him my btich.” I told him. “Any Kaju you want in the process?” He asked.

“A few.” I said grinning creepily. “Also I thought we were going to clone them.” I said, ending my smile.

“I thought we would take them off this world's hands, they'll be happy with us so everyone wins.” Jonathan explained.

“That would leave them defenseless against gigan, kaizer, megalon and a few others.” I deadpanned.

“Alright we'll make clones, but I'll taking the originale Ghidorah.” I said.

“After Godzilla defeats him? Cuz I’d like to see it in real life if we’re here to witness it.” I said.

“Alright, I’ll take a body part so it can regenerate.” I told him.

“Great, I want DNA from Mothra, Godzilla, 1998 Godzilla, muto, rodan, and spacegodzilla.” I said.

“Wait, you want all of them?” He asked.

“I’m a big Godzilla fan.” I said. “Although, We’re gonna have to make the SpaceGodzilla from scratch, cuz I don’t know if the monsterverse kaiju will have a Spacegodzilla.” I said.

“Well let's go watch the fight.” I said “Or should we participate?” He asked with a grin.

“How?” I asked.

{Johnathan pov}

“BATTLE STATIONS!” I shouted, all of the robots eyes turned red as 10 holes 5 on both sides of the deck opened up then from those holes rose plasma ball cannons, and on their right sides were the gunner seat which the robots got in.

“Quick question, could I get Otachi from pacific rim?” Asked Mamoru.

“I don't think so, a flying ship is one thing, but another giant creature will just cause more panic.” I told him.

“I was gonna shrink her down.” Said Mamoru.

“We don't really need a monster pet.” I told him.

“I was gonna add her to my harem.” Said Mamoru.

“We don't need one.” I told him.

“Well I want her, I thought she was cute in the movie. Can I please have her?” Mamoru asked.

“Alright.” I told him.

“Yay! Oh check… this out!” Said Mamoru whistling through his fingers.

Then a few sounds of crashing was heard coming from below deck. Then a bunch of things flew towards Mamoru and began covering him.

I noticed Mamoru had put on the mk41 Iron Man armor with the Iron punisher helmet, then put on the Vile armor with the cloak. He put his hellfire shotguns in holsters on his thighs, then he took his Darksabers and clipped them onto the shotgun holster with a specially made spot for them. Then he took his scythe and put it into his cloak and into his portable pocket dimension.

I noticed that Mamoru had made everything out of Metal-X, a Punisher helmet with green eyes, Mk41 armor “bones”, vile armor suit, Hidden blade and grappling hooks, Batman gauntlets, Cloak with bat shaped cape,Hellfire shotguns from overwatch, and twin Darksabers, and a Scythe guitar that functions the same as dante’s inferno scythe, which didn’t need to be remade because it was already made of Metal-X.

“What do you think?” He asked, taking off the helmet and putting his hood down.

“It's cool.” I told him.

“I know right!” He said putting the helmet back on. “I actually found a helmet I like!” He said.

“And that’s not all, watch.” Said Mamoru as his suit opened up and he stepped out. Now the suit was standing on its own.

“Oh so it has an ai?” I asked.

“No, not yet, I’m just able to control it remotely.” He said. The suit opened up again and put itself on him. “Now let’s go fuck shit up!” He said, doing a fist pump.

I rolled my eyes before starting to sail towards the planet bye the time we got there Mothra was about to be killed. Mamoru got some of her DNA before Gidohora killed her.

“I really hate that she had to die.” He told me.

“Yeah, but I can bring her back if you wish.” I said as the robots armed the cannons.

“Yeah, you do that, and I’ll collect the rest of the DNA from the others.” He said zipping off. I gathered some of the energy she left behind, to start trying to attempt to bring her back. Then the ship’s ten cannons fired, and plasma balls flew towards Godzilla upon impact; they exploded but they didn't do much harm to his scales but they most certainly stung the giant three headed one, drawn shoot it gravity beams at me but the ship manoeuvre out of the way, and the battle wat taken to the skies.

Mamoru returned with multiple cylinders filled with fluid. “Ok, here’s whose DNA I have, I got Rodan’s, MUTO’s, Godzilla’s, 1998 Godzilla’s also called Zilla, And Otachi, Destroyah, along with More of Mothra’s and her “evil twin” Battra’s just in case. Did I miss anything?” He asked, setting down the cylinders.

“What about that strange plant thing?” I asked.

“Oh you mean Biollante?” He asked.

“Yeah I think I might make a clone of her.” I said.

“Ok, we can use her DNA to help make my SpaceGodzilla.” Said Mamoru zipping off again and returning with another cylinder filled with fluid. “Done!” He said.

“Alright looks like we just gotta let Godzilla charge up then I can take one of its heads.” I told him.

“Ok then, I’m going to put these in the cryogenic freezer so they don’t get damaged or anything.” He said taking all the containers and returning without his armor.

He went over to his deck chair and sat down. Then his purple cat sat on his lap. He gave her a few pets then gave her a kiss on the forehead.

I took a look over the edge of the ship to see Godzilla becoming hot and everything around him was melting, I grinned before looking at the gold dragon, and with 2 slashes of highly condensed Mana I cut off its middle head which landed on the deck, then one of its wings making it plummet to the ground which will make it easy for Godzilla to deal with.

“Well now that I have my prize let's head to the moon so it can regenerate.” I said while restraining the still living head as he tried to eat me. I landed the ship on the moon, and threw the head onto the surface so I could watch it regenerate.

“Aren’t you going to shrink it down?” Asked Mamoru.

“I will change it once it’s fully regenerated just so there aren't any complications.” I told him.

“Ok then, could you make this for me while we wait then?” He said, showing me the Otachi DNA cylinder.

“I'd ratherI'd rather not make an acid spitting monster on my very expensive ship.” I told him.

“We can put a muzzle on her.” He deadpanned.

“It will melt the muzzle.” I deadpanned back.

{Mamoru pov}

“Ugh, fine!” I said. “Jasmine, could you come here? I wanna cuddle.” I said. “Kitty, off.” Kitty got off and sat next to my chair.

She walked over to me and hugged me. “Aren’t you going to talk to me?” I asked.

“I just wanted a moment of peace and quiet with you.” She told me.

I put my arm around her and moved her onto my lap. “I don’t like it when you’re quiet, I like it when you talk to me.” I said grabbing her right breast
and giving it a gentle squeeze.

“Well sometimes we must appreciate what's around us.” She said. “A little something I learned when I was under my fathers curse.”

“Hmm, interesting.” I said, giving her a kiss. “You seem a bit distant, is something on your mind?” I asked.

“I can tell my father misses me, but I've made my choice.” She said quietly.

“I’m grateful you chose to stay with me, but I can’t stand one of my girls being upset.” I said.

“It's alright, we'll both recover in time.” She told me.

“Want me to play something for you on my guitar?” I asked.

“I'd like that.” She said with a smile.

“Ok.” I said smiling. I took Jasmine off my lap and stood up leaving her in my seat. I stood in front of her seat and took out my Scythe.

“So what are you gonna play?” She asked.

I began playing on my Scythe.

“Hello my baby, hello my honey! Hello my ragtime gal! Send me a kiss by wire. Baby my heart's on fire. If you refuse me…. Honey, you'll lose me. Then you'll be left alone. Oh baby, telephone…. And tell me I'm your own!” I sang. “Would you like to take the next part?” I asked.

“No I don't sing.” She said.

“Ok then I’ll play something else.” I said.

I began playing a different song.

youtube.com/watch?v=xZ8rktPHkwE

“Did you like that?” I asked.

“Yes.” She said.

“I thought you might like uptown girl. Tell you what, that’s going to be our song, whenever we’re apart, all we have to do is think of that song, and we’ll always be together.” I said putting away my scythe and sitting back down with her in my lap.

“So what now?” She asked.

“I dunno, we could just stay here with me squeezing these DD’s.” I said, giving her right breast a gentle squeeze. “Unless you have something more fun for us to do?” I asked.

“I dont feel like sex today.” She told me.

“I didn’t want any sex, can’t we just stay here and enjoy ourselves?” I asked.

“Ok.” She said snuggling next to me. I gave her a kiss and smiled.

{the next day Johnathan pov}

“Come one come on, why is it taking so long.” I said as I looked at the massive sphere of magic I put the giant dragon in.

“Hey Johnathan check it out!” Said Mamoru walking up to me with a small kaiju. “I know you didn’t want me to make it, but I just couldn’t wait.” He said holding up a baby Otachi, it was about the size of a chihuahua.

I looked at it to see it was already drooling onto the ship burning through the hull of the ship. I rubbed my forehead. “Send it home.” I told him.

“I’m still working on her, and I’m trying to find a way to acid-proof your ship, I just need time to find the right compounds.” He said holding her like you would a baby.

“Fine but until then it stays in this bubble.” I said snapping my fingers and a bubble of magic appeared around it.

“Don't worry it won't restrain it in any way, and you will be able to pet her and everything.” I told him.

He took the bubble and reached in to give his Otachi a few pets. To which it chittered in enjoyment. “I made sure to sever it’s connection to the precursors, but I wasn’t expecting her to be so docile, I mean look at her, barely any aggression!” He explained excitedly.

“I see that but I'm a little busy with something.” I said pointing at the sphere of magic. “It's been going all night and still it's not done.”

“I also find it a little weird, but even though ghidorah can regenerate its heads, I don’t think it’s heads can regenerate an entire body.” Said Mamoru.

“I wouldn't be too sure about that, the entire body regenerated before I tossed it in there.” I told him.

“Come again?” He asked, giving his Otachi a baby bottle.

“I said it regenerated entirely, before I threw it in.” I said again.

“Then what’s the problem?” He asked, looking at me.

“The fact that it's taking so long. I changed beasts twice their size, but they never took this long.” I explained.

“Hey, when it is finished, can we both have our fun with it?” He asked, putting a pacifier in the Otachi’s mouth after it was full.

“Why?” I asked.

He was about to open his mouth before his Otachi began crying. “Oh poor baby.” He said, rocking it back and forth.

“You take care of it. I’m going in to see what's wrong.” I told him.

“Ok, I’ll just put her to bed.” He said, heading below deck, towards his room.

I flew toward the sphere before taking a look inside. Then I saw the problem, it’s regeneration was interfering with the transformation. “So that's what's going on, a simple fix.” I said shooting a very thin stream of magic at the beast, penetrating its scales.

“There, that little spell should nullify that ability for a while.” I said getting out of the sphere, then back to the ship. “Now all there is to do is wait.” I said.

“Wait for what?” Asked Mamoru.

“Oh I didn't see you there, I fixed the problem.” I told him.

“Ok, hey Jasmine! I’m gonna open a pocket dimension, wanna come with me?” He asked looking at Jasmine, who was relaxing on a deck chair.

“Off the ship remember.” I told him.

“I know, it was going to be in the sea of tranquility.” He said.

“Alright you have fun, and I made this one especially sexy.” I told him.

“Ok, why didn’t you make me one exactly?” He asked.

“Didn’t you get DNA from another Ghidorah, you can make your own.” I told him.

“Oh I did, it’s in the cryogenic freezer with the rest of The kaiju. I’ll make it later.” He said.

He went over to Jasmine and offered her his hand. She took it as she stood up.

“You ready to have sex now?” He asked.

“I think I'm up for it.” She told him, and I felt something inside me hurt at her words.

“Come on let’s go.” He said, giving her a kiss. They both flew off in the direction of the sea of tranquility.

“Jasmine I hope you're happy with him.” I said quietly. Then the spell ended and onto the deck landed my newest prize, up to her shoulders she was 7 foot, but her necks were maybe 3 to four feet long, her golden scales decorating her beautiful body making it almost shine in the sunlight. Her breasts were massive, her hips, thighs, and ass were the thickest I've seen in a long time. The wings on her back stretched as far as they could before she opened her eyes, and lunged at me pushing me to the deck, and I had a grin on my face the whole time, because she wasn't attacking me, it's because I put her in a very strong heat, and her pussy was dripping wet.

I made my dick appear, she instantly shoved it as deep as she could in her pussy, the three heads raised into the air before shooting gravity beams into empty space.”I outdid myself, her pussy is so tight and hot.” I muttered.

She started bouncing on my hips just before Ingrid and Sohpia came out, and no longer were they normal anodites, now they were now Grim anodites like my sister and daughter.

“Hey, you two taking a liking to your new forms?” I asked them.

“Yes we've never felt like this before.” Ingrid told me, then they saw the three headed dragoness that was currently riding me like it was the best thing in the world. “Oh seems you found quite the catch.” Sophia told me as both her and her sister flew down to my side, did I forget to mention they were sisters.

The dragoness didn't give them a single glance as she was so caught up in quelling the heat she was in, that was until the sisters took the heads on the sides and kissed them, it surprised them, but they slowly melted into the kiss, as they started making out. As for the middle head she looked at the other two with envy before Amelia walked out.

“Looks like I'm missing out on all the fun.” She said jumping down with grace, before she took the middle head.

I snapped my fingers making her clothes vanish leaving Ameila naked.

“Ingrid, Sophia, mind making your new pussies appear.” I said they did as I asked. I pushed the dragoness to the ground, then they realized what I wanted to do. They each got on their knees in front of the heads allowing the heads to use their long tongues to play with their pussies.

Each of them moaned, and tried making them push their tongue deeper into them. And I was thrusting into her hard and fast, she wanted my dick and I was gonna give it to her. Only four of my new girls have decided to stay with me on this trip, the ones currently being eaten out by my new pet, and Rena who refuses to stray too far away from me.

I groped the dragons soft breasts, and I felt her cum, as she got tighter. “Looks like you're ready.” I said as I started going all out, then after a few agonizing minutes, I started filling her womb with my Demonite cum.

{Mamoru POV}

“Mamoru look.” Jasmine said.

“What?” I asked.

She gestured to herself as her once lovely red color was fading and changing to anodite purple. “My connection to my father…… it's gone.”

“I’m not sure how to respond to that.” I said, looking at her new color, and she looked a little faint. “Is something wrong?” I asked, concerned. I flew close to her and held onto her.

“Grim Anodites gain power from their Demonidite master, now that it's gone my power has severely decreased.” She said, a little weak.

“So you need some mana?” I asked.

“Not necessarily, it’s just losing so much power so quick makes it a little hard to concentrate, and move, it's not harmful, it'll just take a while for me to move normally.” She explained.

“Is this permanent?” I asked.

“The power I got from my father is gone but I still have my own, but my power is severely cut permanently, but with time it's possible for me to get to that point again.” She explained.

“So your power from your father was severed, and what…. you’re stuck as a normal anodite?” I asked.

“It's not a bad thing, just some exhaustion for awhile, and maybe a few temporary side effects, but I’ll be alright.” She explained.

“That didn’t answer my question. Are you going to be a normal anodite from now on or not?” I asked, supporting her shoulders.

“Yes, unless I start serving my father again I will from now on be a normal Anodite.” She told me.

“To tell you the truth, you look way better in purple.” I said smiling. She chuckled weakly.

“I prefer red, but purple isn't so bad.” She said with a smile.

I looked down and saw the moonlander. “Hey were almost to the spot I placed the pocket dimension.” I said.

“Yeah sex might not be the best idea right now.” She told me.

“What? Oh come on, I’ve been getting blue balled for a while.” I said going into the pocket dimension.

“Well I could ask my father to send me mana, if you really want sex so bad.” She said.

“No, I can give you the mana. Here.” I said holding Jasmine’s hand and sending a lot of mana into her.

“That's better but it won't last for long.” She told me.

I created a bed and took my clothes off and led Jasmine over. We sat down on the bed and I gave her a kiss, sending her more mana. “That should be enough to last.” I said.

“Yeah when we get home, I'll try asking my dad and Ivy if they can install a garden, that should help me recover.” She told me.

“Oh right, that could work!” I said waving my hand, all of a sudden the whole pocket dimension was full of life, hundreds of tropical plants littered the area around us. “Those plants are magical, they have a much higher mana content than normal, you should be able to draw from them.” I said.

“Looks perfect. It almost looks like one of the tropical planets my father took me to when I was a kid.” She said smiling at the old memories.

“Are you ready now?” I asked.

“Yes,” She told me, lying on the bed. I got on top of her and we began to makeout. I broke the kiss and Jasmine rolled us over so she was on top.

“How would you like to start?” I asked.

“I think I'd like to milk you dry.” She chuckled.

“Go ahead, you look like you need it.” I said, giving her a smile. She grabbed my dick before pushing the head against her pussy.

“I hope you enjoy.” She said, hilting myself inside her, and like before my entire body was experiencing pleasure.

“I’ve gotten a bit bigger since last time, how does it feel?” I asked.

“It feels wonderful.” She told me before getting to work. She began bouncing her on my cock, her breasts jiggling with each movement. I brought my hands to her ass and gave her cheeks a firm squeeze, causing her to moan.

“Oh fuck.” She moaned.

“Do you love me yet?” I asked, beginning to meet her thrusts upon my dick.

“Yes.” She told me.

“Do you really mean it?” I asked, giving her ass another squeeze.

“Absolutely.” She said.

“Why do you love me?” I asked, moving my hands to grab her breasts.

“Do I need one? You didn't have one for me.” She said.

“I love you because you make me feel things I’ve never felt before, at least not in a long time, but still I love how you smile, I love how you are, I just love you.” I said bringing her close for a deep kiss, giving her a large amount of mana as I did so.

“And we’ll be together forever, and even if something did happen, we could always use my fathers goblet.” She said with a smile.

I stopped her. “What goblet?” I asked with a stern voice.

“It's a goblet that grants a kind of immortality, with the right ingredients, but it can also make vampires, I heard a story of how my dad got it long ago.” She explained.

“Cool. Remember when you turned into an anthro Jenna from balto?” I asked.

“Yeah.” She said.

“Could you do that again?” I asked.

“Can't you just enjoy my true form?” She asked, a little disappointed.

“I meant could you do it as a round two?” I asked.

“I was hoping just for one then we could cuddle.” She said.

“Could we cuddle with you in that form? I thought you were adorable as a husky.” I said.

“Alright.” She said as we got back to fucking. “And one last thing, why were you so serious about some goblet?” She asked.

“I don’t know, I just had a weird feeling.” I said. “Could you go a little faster?” I asked, trying to pick up my rhythm.

She started going really faster, faster than I thought she could. I could feel myself getting close. “Jasmine.” I said.

“Yes.” She moaned already knowing what I was gonna say.

“You too?” I asked.

“I can't really cum in this form, but I feel more pleasure than I would in flesh.” She told me.

“Ok…” I said. I continued to thrust into her until I was at my limit. “Where do you want it?” I asked

“Inside.” She told me.

“Ok, here it comes!” I said, hilting inside her, shooting rope after rope of cum into…. whatever was in there.

“Ooooohhh,” She moaned as her pussy milked me. “You feel so good when you're cumming.” She told me.

I held her close, both arms wrapped around her as I continued to fill her with my seed.

She kissed me one final time before I felt my consciousness dimming. ‘Damn should have taken those pills.’ I thought before I passed out.

{Jonathan POV}

“Where are they we need to go.” I said to myself as I sat in a chair in front of the wheel.

“Dude we’ve been here for like 30 minutes.” Said Mamoru coming up from behind me.

“And 5000 years would have passed in our world. I'm getting a little tired even with my mana intake.” I explained.

“Whoopdedoo!” He said going to his deck chair and sitting down and summoning the bubble with his Otachi.

“You need to take this a little more seriously, if it weren't for me almost everyone back home would be less than dust by now” I explained.

“I do take things seriously, I just have a different way of showing it.” He said, taking his Otachi out of the bubble and holding it in his arms.

“Well before we head to the next world let me ask you, any DBS character you like?” I asked him.

“I have been thinking about a genderbent beerus. That’s not weird is it?” Said Mamoru, beginning to bottle feed his Otachi.

“No, I don't think so, I've seen lots of pics of gender bent characters without even meaning to, so I dont think it's that weird.” I said rubbing my chin.

“Ok then, hey does she seem bigger to you?” He asked, holding up his Otachi.

“Well their creators created them to be beasts of war so they likely also make them grow at a much quicker pace then normal creatures to be battle ready as soon as possible.” I told him.

“She was normal sized when I made her, but I shrunk her down a lot, so I guess it makes sense.” He said, continuing to feed her.

‘Maybe I should use the goblet on it when he's not looking to stop its natural growth.’ I thought about getting on the wheel, and turning on the engines.

Mamoru’s eyes flashed. “Touch my Otachi And you’ll regret it.” He said, surprising me. “I heard you, you jackass, and Jasmine already told me about the goblet, besides, I made sure to shrink her enough so when she’s full grown she’ll be as big as a great dane or slightly larger.” He said.

I shoot Jasmine a judging look, she looked at the ground before I sighed, then looked back to Mamoru. “Mamoru we're gonna have to use the goblet on it anyways for several reasons, so why not now?” I asked.

“What reasons?” He asked.

“Think about it, the precursors made them to be dogs of war, an expendable pawn in their grand design. It's very likely they have short lifespans, as to make sure their population stays under control. Also with this you don't ever have to worry about her dying.” I explained.

“What do you have planned?” He asked.

“You mean for you Otachi?” I asked.

“No for halloween…... Yes my Otachi!” He said with sarcasm.

I rolled my eyes and brought out the goblet

“Is that it?” He asked, looking at the goblet.

“Yup, and be warned if you drink it when it's destined for someone else you'll become a vampire, or did Jasmin tell you that too?” I asked.

“Yes.” He deadpanned.

I rolled my eyes before jumping into the deck, then threw the necessary herbs in, then a bright flash of light the liquid was ready. “Now then.” I said, summoned a very small knife, then held it out towards Mamoru. “All that's left is a single drop of the drinker's blood.” I told him.

He took the knife and looked at it. “Couldn’t I just use a pin or needle?” He asked.

“The inscriptions were very explicit about using a knife, but I have no idea.” I told him.

“Shouldn’t she be a little older if we’re making her immortal?” He asked.

“This only stops physical age, not mental so we can just use magic to slowly grow her as she mentally develops plus it comes with other benefits.” I told him.

“Could you just do what you did with Raven and take her to a world where a few years pass there and a few minutes pass here?” He asked.

“Alright, hand her over.” I said letting go of the goblet, letting it float in midair.

“Could you make her intelligent too? And train her?” He asked.

I rubbed my head. “You’re basically asking me if I could be her father for you but if you really want me to, I’ll do it.” I told him.

“Don’t make her able to speak please, I’d like to pet her every now and then, and be sure she gets horny too.” He said giving her to me.

“Yeah I'd rather not do that last part, but can I at least teach her to read and write?” I asked.

“I guess. But if you’re uncomfortable with that last one, you could have Hannah do that.” He told me.

“No, I just don't want her jumping me, if im basscily gonna be a father, I don't want her getting a father complex like Jasmine did.” I told him, and I heard her give a nervous chuckle.

“Fair enough, but be sure she knows who I am so we can have sex later.” He said.

{Mamoru POV}

“Alright.” Jonathan said, stepping through a portal with my Otachi as it closed.

“Hey Jasmine wanna do another rou-” I began before A portal opened again and Jonathan stepped through.

“Alright I'm back what I miss?” He asked, looking around.

“You were gone for like 10 seconds, you didn’t miss anything.” I said.

“Really, ten seconds? I thought I'd be back in three.” He said, as my Otachi, now slightly larger than a great dane, walked through the portal.

“Wow, she’s not as big as I thought, but definitely pretty large.” I said looking at my Otachi.

When she saw me she tackled me and began cuddling me.

‘Be thankful to help her get more comfortable. I gave her a few wet dreams of you.’ I heard in my mind.

‘By comfortable, do you mean sex?’ I asked back.

‘Don't worry I didn't touch her, just wanted to give her a little push in your direction.’ He explained.

Otachi began grinding herself against my crotch. ‘Is this supposed to be happening?’ I asked.

‘I guess the wet dreams I gave her were a little too effective, well it's not like you're gonna complain.’ He said.

‘True, I’m gonna go take her to my pocket dimension so we can fuck.’ I told him, getting up.

‘Do that, and we leave without you.’ He told me.

“Can you remove the curse on the ship so I can bring her to my room?” I asked.

“This curse is different from others, I would need to transfer it to a living vessel, and everything I need to make said vessel is at the mansion.” He told me aloud.

“Could you go real quick and get them?” I asked.

“Can’t.” he told me.

“I guess I’ll wait then.” I said. “Ok, now let’s do the immortality thing now.”

“I still need her blood.” Jonathan said, giving me the knife.

“Ok, Otachi hold still.” I said taking the knife and took Otachi’s arm and pricked her. I gathered the blood in a vile and gave it to Johnathan. “Here.” I said healing her up.

He poured the blood into the goblet, and it soon turned into a liquid gold. “I think you know what is needed now.” he said

“Ok Otachi, go on take a sip.” I said.

My Otachi went over to the goblet and took a sip then looked at me.

“And it's done.” Jonathan said.

“Ok.” I said.

“Alright let's set our course for the tournament of power.” He said with a grin.

“Can I compete?” I asked.

“No Zeno would likely erase you for inferring.” I told him.

“Could we arrive before the tournament?” I asked.

“We’re traveling dimensions, and realites, not time traveling.” I told him.

“Could you at least try? I’d like to see how I’d fare against all those nutbags.” I pleaded.

“Well see.” He told me.

{Jonathan POV}

“Awesome!” Exclaimed Mamoru. I then opened the portal, and snapped my fingers to put all the girls in my quarters and hid them, as we sailed through.

“This reality is just before everyone gets to the area, but it's gonna be a bumpy ride on the way through so hold onto something.” I told him.

“Ok, do you have a hyperbolic time chamber on this thing?” He asked, holding onto the railing, digging into it with his claws.

“Why the hell would I need one.” I said as the ship was tossed from side to side, like a ball, barely holding together.

“Training!” Said Mamoru.

I struggled to keep the wheel in place, and the robots were doing all they could to keep this ship space worthy. “God damn.” I grunted through my teeth. “The old girl might not be able to take it much longer!”

“Are we there yet!?” Shouted Mamoru.

I looked to see we were approaching the end of the portal. “Almost just hope the old girl can take the beating long enough for us to get there.” I told him.

Mamoru began channeling his power into the ship, turning everything black. “It should hold as long as I can keep the corruption spell going!” He said, his eyes glowing brightly.

“Allmooost theeeeere.” I said, then we were engulfed by a ray of light as we finally got through, but upon looking at the damage, I saw we weren't going to be going anywhere anytime soon. “Get to work on repairs.” I told my crew, then I looked around to see the area, and not only that but the Grand Minister was currently flying towards us on his platform.

“Let me do the talking.” I said.

“Sure, I’m gonna sit back and rest for a bit.” He said taking back all his dark magic from covering the ship. He got the last of it and went over to his deck chair and sat back and passed out. In the meantime I magic up my admiral clothes and hat, to look presentable.

I got onto the deck just as he arrived.

“Good evening, sorry for popping up unannounced.” I said taking off my hat, with a nervous smile.

“What is your business here?” The Grand Minister asked.

“We are interdimensional travelers, but during our jump our ship took heavy damage, and we sort of ended up here.” I told him, as he looked around at the damage.

“I see, and what about him?” Said the Grand Minister, gesturing to the unconscious form of Mamoru.

“He's exhausted from using up his energy to keep the ship together.” I told him.

“My, my, he must be very skilled and powerful in order to perform such a feat.” He said.

“Yes he is.” I said.

“And I can sense much power coming from you as well.” He commented.

“Thank you for the kind words.” I told him.

“Tell me, would you like to participate in the tournament?” He asked.

“Yes!” Said Mamoru, waking up and running/tripping towards me. I panicked.

“Sorry for my friend he misp..” I tried to say before the minster said.

“Then it's decided, please try to form a team of ten members as quickly as you can.” He said with a smile before flying away.

“Yes!” Mamoru exclaimed, holding up his hand for a high five.

I face palmed. “What have you done.” I said.

“It is the will of the authors.” Said Mamoru in a mock prayer.

“There you go again talking about some author, but it looks like it can't be avoided anymore.” I said.

“So who should we pick? I have ideas all the way up to nine but I got no one for the tenth spot.” I told him.

“Easy!” He said taking out a Pokéball and tossing it up. Then out came his Mewtwo. “I never leave home without my Pokémon.” He said.

“Alright my selection is my newest dragoness, Rena, Raven, Ingrid, Sophia, Jasmine, and Blaziken, also I think I'll name the dragoness Andromeda.” I said.

“Ok, so let’s get to training, Jasmine, Mewtwo, you’re training with me, that good with you?” Mamoru asked.

“You do what you need to do, I’ll go get everyone.” I said as I opened the portal, then grabbed Raven, and Blaziken through it, and pulled them through. Then after explaining everything to them they understood, and gave a small glare at Mamoru.

“Fuck you, this is going to be fun!” He said.

Raven gave me a kiss before going to meet the new Members of the harem, and I put some basic clothes on Andromeda and Rena.

“Now then the other universes should be arriving soon.” I told him.

Mamoru took Jasmine and Mewtwo and opened a pocket dimension, and stayed there for 30 minutes then came out. Jasmine, Mewtwo, and Mamoru’s power had skyrocketed dramatically. “Hyperbolic time pocket dimension bitches!” He exclaimed.

“Yeah yeah rub it in on those who don't really have many ways to get stronger.” I said.

“You can use it too.” He said gesturing towards it.

“I think you misunderstood. I can't get stronger with training. All I can do is master new powers, and spells.” I explained.

“Well then do that.” He said.

I face palmed. “I've already read and learned everything from my library multiple times. The only true way for me to get stronger is to get followers.” I told him.

“Oh, ok then, I’ll just draw in the darkness and charge myself up.” He said sitting cross legged on the ground and closing his eyes.

A dark aura from all directions began flowing into him. As for me I ate all of the stones I had in my bag, to get myself at peak power.

Mamoru opened his eyes and his irises glowed brightly. He stood up and summoned the iron man mk41 suit and took the helmet off and took it apart, he took his choker off and took that apart as well. Then he began combining the parts, and when he was finished he put the helmet on.

His armor began materializing starting from the helmet. He turned around and the faceplate opened up. “Now all I need for my suit is this helmet, and the mk41 armor.” He said taking off the helmet and placing it onto the armor. He dismissed it and it began walking by itself to his room.

“I just wanted to get that put together now when I had the idea fresh in my head.” He said. Then he took off his boots and destroyed them, he made a new pair of normal black boots and put them on. He unhooked his weapons belt and dismissed it. “Won’t be needing that anymore, the armor has holsters now.” He mumbled.

Now he just wore his polo shirt, his pants, boots, headphones, and his coat. “Now I’m ready to rumble.” He said.

“So am I, but we still have to wait.” I said then looked to the arena. “Looks like the gods of destruction are about the spar, want to go watch.” I said.

“Of course!” He said excitedly. We both flew down there to watch, and the gods of destruction looked at us when we landed, when the Grand minister showed up to explain what we were doing here.

“Ah Almost forgot, we have another team of competitors from another dimension joining the tournament, tell me, how many members have you gathered?” He asked us.

“We’ve filled all ten spots.” I told him.

“Yeah.” Said Mamoru.

“That's excellent, the other teams will be arriving soon, for now just enjoy yourselves.” He told us before starting the battle between destroyers.

“Well, let's hope that I can absorb ki.” I told Mamoru.

“I hope I can siphon off some energy from some of them.” He told me.

“I need it more than you.” I told him.

“Ok, then I’ll just sit back, relax, and absorb some darkness and shadows.” He said laying on the ground with his arms behind his head. As the fight progressed I tested to see if I could absorb the ki residue rom their attacks, and it was a success, so I know I have a source of mana during the tournament. Then as the fight ended, the Grand minister told them to repair the arena.

“Well that was a good bit of energy I got.” I said.

“I feel the same.” Said Mamoru, standing up.

“Now let's wait for the other teams, and let's pick our targets carefully.” I suggested.

“Or we could wait things out.” Said Mamoru.

“I guess we could, we’ll win by default but we won't be able to avoid combat.” I said.

“No, I’m gonna give it my all.” Said Mamoru doing a fist pump.

“Well me and you might be the only ones that can take on Jiren from the start.” I said.

“Yeah, but let’s only fight on the defensive, It’ll save our energy.” Said Mamoru. “I’m gonna be dance-fighting.” He said with a grin.

“Alright and I'll be busy getting DNA from Kefla, and Vados, I'll get the third Dna I want after the tournament.” I told him.

“Ok, so how do I get close to beerus?” Mamoru asked.

“Don't worry I can take care of it.” I told him.

“Ok, so what should we do while they fight each other.” Said Mamoru,

“Well if a girl catches our eyes we can collect DNA and make a clone of them.” I told him.

“Ok.” He said.

“I think I know one of two girls besides Kefla I might like.” I said with a grin.

“You realize, us talking to each other is boring right?” Said Mamoru.

“Yeah but there's not much we can do.” I told him with a shrug.

“We could do a time skip.” Said Mamoru.

{time skip}

“Finally they’re arriving.” I said as each team started to arrive.

“I broke the fourth wall.” Said Mamoru. “Let’s observe for a while.”

“The only one likely to bother us is Goku and he’ll be concentrated on Jiren when he arrives.” I told him.

“Or on me, I’m practically radioactive with power.” Said Mamoru, looking around.

“Me as well, but that doesn't change he'll likely be focused on Jiren.” I said.

“He’s gonna be focusing on all three of us.” Deadpanned Mamoru.

“Well, we’ll have to cross that bridge when we come to it.” I told him.

“Should we bring our girls down here now?” Mamoru asked.

I snapped my fingers and all the girls that would be fighting with us appeared. “There.” I said.

Mamoru put his arms around Jasmine and Mewtwo. “Alright girls, you ready to rock this joint?!” He asked them. My girls stood at my side.

“So we operate in two groups, me and my girls, and you with yours?” I asked.

“Yup, why couldn’t I bring Otachi?” He asked.

“She is not combat trained, and I already have a team of ten.” I told him.

“I guess… hey why haven’t you commented on Jasmine’s new look?” He asked, holding Jasmine close.

“I knew she would change into a normal Anodite eventually.” I said.

“K, hey Mewtwo, wanna fool around later?” He asked Mewtwo. Mewtwo gave him a kiss and smiled, then he looked at Jasmine. She rolled her eyes and gave him a kiss too. Mamoru raised his eyebrow and Jasmine sighed, and nodded.

“Can you do that later.” I said.

“Do what?” He asked.

“Mention fuckng my daughter.” I said.

“That’s why I asked them if they wanted to do it LATER, not right at this moment.” He said.

“Look I just don't want to hear about it right now.” I said shaking my head.

“So you don’t wanna hear about what she did with me in that pocket dimension?” He asked. He was about to keep talking but Jasmine began making out with him to shut him up.

I looked away, I was still kinda hurt. She chose Mamou over me.

“Dude, you have to get used to it eventually, now how long until we meet Goku?” Said Mamoru.

“Hey I love her so you can shut up.” I said.

“I love her too. Besides we need to prepare ourselves and get ready for a brawl. Cue theme songs!” He said.

youtube.com/watch?v=SztyuuhBjSc

youtube.com/watch?v=dPBWNJxJxiY&list=RDg131uF_xrIE&index=19

“Well that was epic.” He said. “Now what?”

“Now we wait for the tournament to begin.” I told him.

“Ok, can you leave freisa to me?” He asked.

“Sure.” I said.

“And frost?” He asked.

“Do what you want, just dont kill them.” I told him.

“I know the rules.” Said Mamoru, rolling his eyes.

“Good, me and my girls will just try to hide out till close to the end.” I told at emphasis on the try.

“Hey Johnathan, guess what!” Said Mamoru.

“What?” I asked.

“You’re a weenie!” He said, slapping my back.

“Shut the fuck up or no clones for you.” I said.

He just took a few steps away and got back with Jasmine and Mewtwo. “Someone’s on his man-period.” He whispered to Mewtwo.

“Heard that.” I told him.

“Heard what?” He said, acting confused.

“Just stop.” I told him.

“Fine.” He said.

“Well looks like he's about to announce it so get ready.” I said.

Mamoru looked to the Grand Minister with wide eyes. ‘Staaaaaaare!’ He said to me with telepathy.

“Let the tournament of Power begin.” The minster said, then all hell broke loose as explosions and fighting broke out everywhere.

“Holy shit!” Exclaimed Mamoru.

“Told you this would not be the best idea!” I shouted over the explosions.

When I looked to where he was, he was gone but I looked around and saw him in the middle of the chaos running around laughing like a madman. “FREE-FOR-ALL WAHOOOO!!!!!” He shouted.

I facepalmed. “God dammit.”

Mamoru began going around like crazy, making a few cotton candy clouds that rained chocolate milk. He had a weird look in his eyes.

“This reminds me of when we first met.” I commented.

“Ah HAHAHAHAHAHAA!!!!” Went Mamoru taking out whoever was in his path.

“Never mind, this is worse!” I said.

“WEEEEE!!” Mamoru exclaimed.

“Well I guess I should get busy.” I said, then made a small dome that made all of the girls invisible.

“Just stay here in case either I or Mamoru need you.” I told them.

Mamoru appeared next to me. “So. Much. Chaos.” He said grabbing my shoulders and getting in my face.

“Hey dont get ever excited we have stuff to do.” I told him.

“I can’t help myself! There’s chaos everywhere, my chaotic side is going crazy!” He told me. “If I’m around chaos, I absorb it, and it’s like I’m on drugs, and it makes me go ballistic!” He told me.

“I have a similar reaction when I devour souls.” I told him.

He began giving off electrical discharges all over his body, and he was laughing like crazy. I put a hand on his shoulder, and absorbed the excess energy he was giving off.

Mamoru ran off and began pushing a few people over the edge. I got a strand of hair from one of them. Mamoru was zipping all over the place. Then he bumped into Android 18.

“What will he do to her, hmmm maybe i should make a clone of her too.” I said.

“Aaaaah!” Went 18. Mamoru knocked her out and tossed her over the edge.

‘Did you really have to do that?’ I asked Mamoru mentally.

‘I didn’t want to fight her.’ He said. Then he tackled Android 17. He knocked him out and dropkicked him in the ass, sending him over the edge.

He continued to do this for a while. “This is the most fun I’ve had ever!” Exclaimed Mamoru.

“You enjoy yourself, I'm just gonna hold up here.” I told him.

he came back to me and went into my shadow.

“Why are you doing that?” I asked.

He slapped the back of my head and shushed me. “I’m trying to hide.” He said going back into my shadow.

“From who?” I asked.

“Shush! I don’t know?” He said.

‘He’s definitely going nuts.’ I thought.

“I’m hiding from the weirdos.” He told me.

“Which weirdos you have to be more specific.” I said.

“I want soup.” He said.

“Why does this have to happen to me.” I facepalmed.

“I’m gonna be in here for a while, I’m going to take a nap, wake me later.” He told me.

“Well looks like I have to deal with all of this.” I said getting up, then walking around it was a little annoying that I could not fly, but since energy attacks are useless on me that gives me an advantage.

“Now then who will-” I said then immediately dodged a fist, It was Vegeta. ‘I didn't think I'd see him so soon.’ I thought. Mamoru came out of my shadow and looked at what roused him from his nap.

“Woah, I’m gonna go over there and watch.” Said Mamoru, shifting to his shadow form and flying away.

“Vegeta you don't want this fight.” I told him, and he shot a yellow ball of ki at me, which I caught in my hand before absorbing it, he was surprised but then rushed me, trying to punch me in the face. I simply moved his punch to the side before kneeing him in the gut, then punched him in the face,sending him to the ground.

He got back up again and powered up to super saiyan, in a second he was back on me pushing me back as I dodged his attacks.

“Looks like this might be a challenge.” I said.

{Mamoru pov}

After I left Johnathan I made my way to the edge of the battlefield. Once I was there, I put my headphones on and began listening to walk this way and began to strut around with a spring in my step and do a few dance moves as I went on my way.

Then I was sent flying by an invisible force. I recovered, switched my music to the mortal combat theme and looked to see who could have done it. But I couldn’t see anyone, so I began switching through different spectrums of light until I could see anything. Then when I found the right spectrum I saw a chameleon-like creature in front of me.

“There you are, you bastard!” I said, thrusting my fist out and sending off a shockwave to send them flying.

“AAAAAAAAAHHHHH.” He screamed as he flew out of sight.

“Well that was unsatisfying, oh well.” I said with a shrug. I began walking towards the center of the field. But just out of the corner of my eye I saw a disc of yellow energy flying towards me.

I caught it and absorbed it, then looked for the source. It was Krillin, likely pissed off because I threw his wife out of the ring. “Little man, don’t start something you can’t finish.” I said to him. He took a familiar stace, then closed his eyes.

“Solar flare.” A bright flash of light blinded me.

“Agh!” I said covering my eyes. I blinked a few times until my vision cleared. “I’m not gonna fight you.” I told him. When my vision was clear I saw a few dozen discs just inches from me. I blocked them just in time and closed my eyes.

“Maybe you should have said that to 18!” He shouted as he got behind me and kicked me in the back of the knee, I fell to one knee and shifted to my shadow form before he could hit me again.

“I’m sorry about that, ok! I feed off chaos and it makes me go nuts. Now stop before you hurt yourself.” I told him, staying still as he tried to hit me only for them to pass through me. “Just stop, your attempts are futile. You can’t touch a shadow!” I told him.

He retreated, but before he got too far I grabbed him by the collar and held him up. I began taking us both into a pile of rubble. I moved a few things around and made a shelter. I made a light and set him across from me. I sat down and sighed contentedly.

“Why are we here?” Krillin asked.

“So we can talk, or would you rather be out there where you’ll be smacked around like a ragdoll?” I said getting comfortable. “Well?” I asked.

“Why are you helping me?” He asked.

“I know things, and I know you don’t last very long in this tournament, big shocker there.” I said, muttering the last part. “So you and I are going to sit back and relax while everyone is eliminated.” I said.

“What about my universe being erased?” He asked.

“Oh, it’s going to be erased.” I said bluntly.

“Ok I’m leaving.” He said getting up.

I used my magic to force him down. “You didn’t let me finish.” I told him.

“Tell me one reason I should stay.” He said.

“Well for one, I’m holding you down. Another reason is once all the universes are erased, and I get to make a wish, I’m gonna wish them all back.” I told him.

“Why should I believe that?” He asked.

“I’m not a bad guy, I just look evil. My skin was bleached after I fell into a vat of acid. I used to be human, now I’m stronger than all the destroyer gods combined, I came here to compete because I was bored……. and I wanted a genderbent Beerus…..Me and my friend both have our own harems and have been searching for new additions……….. Anyway I know what’s gonna happen after all the universes are gone. So I decided to save them all, hopefully me, my friend and our girls can help.” I said all at once.

“Wait gender bent Beerus?” He asked.

“I have odd tastes. And I’m into cats….. wanna see some of my girls? I have pictures.” I said taking out my wallet and opening it to have an accordion wallet insert with photos of all my girls in sexy positions.

He blushed hard, but kept looking at them. “Wait, what about those other girls that came with you?” He asked.

“Those were Johnathan’s.” I said. “Wanna know my girl’s names?” I asked.

“I think we have more pressing matters right now.” He said.

“Ok.” I said.

“I need to go help my team.” He said getting up again.

“Wait……….” I said, holding up my hand. “Ok, now you can go.” I said, putting my hand down.

“Why?” He asked.

There was a large rumble and a loud bang that shook the ground beneath us. “That’s why.” I said.

“I can handle myself.” He said.

“Suit yourself.” I said knocking him out. I dragged him out of the makeshift shelter and tossed him over the edge.

“Now what to do?” I said to myself.

{Johnathan pov}

“Come on Vegeta you should go help your friends.” I said, it had been awhile since we started this fight and he was now in his blue form, but I was still keeping up in fact I was getting strong with all the energy I was gathering from the gods, and all of the fighters, I was especially getting a lot from the Zenos. Gathering Mana from living things is my greatest strength and weakness. It's my strength because I have almost a bottomless amount of energy as long as I pace myself, but it is also my weakness because I am only as strong as the energy I have gathered.

I punched Vegeta in the face sending him back but he was quickly back on me as he tried to kick me in the head, but I ducked and punched him in the gut.

“You are outclassed in power and skill, withdraw and you will stay in the tournament.” I said seriously, he seemed to be losing his resolve, then I sighed before I shooting a beam of energy at him and raised his arms to defend. Vegeta was engulfed in light before it subsided, he looked at himself to see he was fine.

“I restored the energy you wasted fighting me, now go help Kakerot, he’s going to need your help soon.” I said, then a huge burst of energy along with goku’s energy rose from farther in the area.

“You might want to go.” I said giving him a side glance, then I teleported away. I met up with my girls to see they were still fine, and I was confident they could handle themselves now except maybe Andromeda, so I let them run loose. But just as I lowered the shield, Mamoru appeared.

“Wazzup Johnathan?” He said.

“Nothing just letting the girls lose.” I told him.

“Ah, I can see that….. how are they doing?” He asked. I turned to my left to see Blazkien delivering a flaming kick to someone's face, sending them off the edge with severe burns.

“I think they’ll do fine.” I said.

“How long till it’s over? I already beat the shit out of freiza and frost on the way here, and now I’m bored.” He said.

“Well contestants are definitely getting knocked off much faster than in the show so soon hopefully the only problem is Jiren.” I said.

“Could we defeat him together by doing the fusion dance?” Mamoru asked.

“Fuck no.” I said.

“Ok then.” He said, dropping the subject. “So wanna play a game of poker while we wait?” He asked, pulling out a deck of cards.

“Sure.” I said, as I made a table and chairs.

Mamoru began shuffling up the cards. The rest of the girls joined us and took a seat. Mamoru passed out the cards and picked his cards up and held them in his hand.

I picked up mine and saw I had a good selection of cards.

“I just remembered I don’t know how to play poker.” Said Mamoru. “Could we do uno?” He asked.

“Ok.” I said.

He took all the cards back and put them away, then he took out an Uno deck. He shuffled them and passed them out and we began playing. A few morons tried to attack us but Mamoru dealt with them by turning his arm into a fusion cannon and blasting them over the edge.

I put down a blue 7.” What was that?” I asked.

“A fusion cannon, it’s technically part of me so it’s not against the rules.” He said as he put down a blue 3. It continued till it was my turn and I grinned as I put down a plus four on Mamoru.

“Shit, I hate those cards.” He drew four cards and placed one down.

{3rd person POV}

“Look at them down there.” beerus growled as he looked at the group sitting at a table playing cards.

“Yeah it’s very interesting to watch people play cards.” Said a voice.

“There is also nothing we can do about it most of those they faced have been easily overpowered with not much effort. “Said another.

“Those fools are making a mockery of this tournament!” Said another.

“Agreed but we can do nothing, only our fighters can possibly punish them.” Said a kai.

{Mamoru pov}

“HEY WILL YOU GUYS QUIT TALKING UP THERE, WE’RE TRYING TO FOCUS ON OUR GAME!” I Yelled at them I looked back to see Jonathan stacked a plus 2 onto two others making it a plus six.

“Oh come on.” I said, drawing a few cards then placing one down.

“WE WOULDN'T BE TALKING IF YOU WEREN'T DISGRACING THIS TOURNAMENT!” Yelled Beerus.

“FUCK YOU YA BIG PUSSY!” I said, flipping him the bird behind my back.

“Do you really have to agitate them?” Asked Jonathan.

“It’s not every day you can yell at the gods and have them respond, so I’m gonna enjoy it.” I told Johnathan. “BESIDES, THE GODS DON'T SCARE ME!” I Yelled so the gods could hear.

“How dare you.” Said Heles.

“YOUR THREATS DON'T SCARE ME EITHER! I CAN KICK YOUR ASS, OLD HAG!” I shouted and placed down another card.

“Well I never.” She said.

“Please calm down.” Jonathan told me.

“Oh I’m perfectly calm, I’m enjoying this a lot.” I said. “Hey I was thinking we could go to birdwell island after this, I wanted to make a Clifford clone. Then I was thinking we could go and get loona from helluva boss.” I said.

“We can get Clifford but we're not going to hell.” I told him.

“What girls do you want?” I asked.

“You mean from this dimension?” He asked, creating a soundproof barrier.

“No, I mean in all dimensions.” I said.

“Oh you mean our entire trip.” He said to clarify.

“Yeah.” I said.

“Alright, I want android 18, Heles that cat girl from one of the other universes, Bulma, gender bent Vegeta, Azula, Ty lee, Demona, Lola, and I don't know who else.” He explained.

“Ok here’s my list, a genderbent beerus, a fifi la fume, a genderbent Clifford, Kanga, a pair of Xcom vipers, patricia bunny, loona, barb a genderbent spike, and a few others we can get later.” I told him.

“An interesting selection, what do you think of mine?” He asked.

“Pretty cool and pretty hot.” I said.

“Thank you, and maybe i'll let you copy Bulma’s mind.” He said with a smile.

“What for?” I asked.

“You copied the mind of Balck panthers sister didn't you?” He asked.

“Oh right! If I copied her mind, I could learn about the capsule tech.” I said. “Imagine the possibilities! I could carry a 200 foot tall Jaeger in my pocket.” I said.

“I think their knowledge combined could create something far more grand.” Jonathan said with a curious look.

“Yeah, I could build an Obsidian Fury and make it out of Metal-X, it’s lightweight, heat resistant, and practically indestructible!” I said rubbing my chin. “I need to write this down!” I said pulling out a pen and paper. I began writing up plans and schematics for my ideas.

“Interesting, but maybe I could help improve the power efficiency, and make it so it’ll only need one pilot.” Jonathan said looking over my design.

“Already have that covered.” I said. “Hey quit looking at my doodles!” I said to him.

“Sorry just wanted to help, oh and by the way plus four.” He said putting down a plus four.

“Ok you have got to be cheating, I know exactly how many of those there are, and you have placed down way too many of those.” I said taking his cards. “You’re out, I don’t know how you cheated and I don’t care, so go back to your seat…. Ok girls let’s continue, I’m thinking we could do “strip Uno”.” I said.

Jonthan’s girls set their cards, then stopped playing. “Oh come on” I said, tossing my cards.

“Now isn't really the time for that.” Jonathan told me. “Maybe if we were in a more private setting but not here.” He said.

“Admiral buzzkill strikes again.” I said, putting all my cards away.

“Let's just wait everything out, make the wish, then go on our way.” He told me.

“Aye aye Admiral!” I said doing a mock salute.

{Johnathan pov}

The time was almost up and the only people left were us, Jiren, Goku, and Vegeata.

“Hey, can you leave me to the strongest guy?” Mamoru asked.

“Sure.” I said.

“And could you do me a favor and could all of you sing with me to help me power up?” He asked.

“I'm not singing.” I said.

“This is why you’re a buzzkill.” He said. “So are you gonna go fight them now?” He asked.

“I can take care of Vegeta and Goku. You just take care of Jiren.” I told him.

“I’ll wait.” He said, crossing his arms and sitting on some rubble.

“I don't think he will.” I said pointing to Jiren who was already rushing Mamoru.

“Say what?” He said bracing himself. Jiren nailed him right in the face before he could defend himself, and he was sent flying.

I watched as Mamoru continued to dodge his attacks. I and the girls went after Goku and Vegeta. Vegeta came at me with his new transformation, and pushed me back as he pressed his assault,

‘Seems they realize as long as there are so many of us they’ll lose, so that's likely why Jiren attacked Mamoru out of the blue,’ I thought as I grabbed his fist, then the second one, once his hands were restrained the saiyan head butted me, but I kept my head were it was, so we glared at each other, but then I pulled my head back, and did the same to him, his head flew back, and his forehead started bleeding over his left eye.

“I thought you learned your lesson before, but now I'm gonna have to teach you the hard way.” I said then grabbed his wrist before throwing him in the air, and blasting him with a ball of energy that sent him flying through several boulders.

“With these circumstances it's impossible for anyone in the tournament to beat me.” I muttered as Vegeat came flying back, I jumped over him, and kicked him in the back of the neck sending him to the ground, but he wasn't out yet.

He got back up quickly, then hit me in the face, sending me flying back, but I dug my feet into the ground, thought I still went back several feet

“Guess you're a bit more durable then last time, try to make this fun for me.” I said charging at him with a grin, it's been far too long since I had a real challenge.

Then after a long battle I finally beat him till he couldn't move anymore, then I threw him off the edge.

(3rd person POV)

Rena, Blaziken, and Raven were fighting Goku, and though they had never fought together before they made a good team, Blazkin’s fist was wrapped in lighting as she struck at Goku, only for him to guard with his arms, he was sent back, then as his left arm fell lifelessly to his side as Rena appeared on his left to punch him in the face. Then as he was sent flying Raven blasted him with a stream of dark magic enveloping Goku, as he slammed into a boulder.

Goku came out of the dust covered in bruises, and the feeling in his left arm was restored. The girls prepared for a long fight as they readied themselves, for whatever could come.

Goku used instant transmission to teleport behind Raven but Blazikin got between the two in a second and used protect just as Goku threw a punch, an invisible wall stopped Goku’s punch, then Blazkien switched to poison jab, and punched him in the gut, then her foot caught on fire as she kicked him in the jaw sending him in the air. Just as he reached a few dozen feet in the air, Rena was above him, she kicked off of him, sending him plummeting to the ground as she landed perfectly, and with grace.

Goku got up breathing heavily, but the girls did not give him time to recover as they launched a combined attack that finally pushed him over the edge.

Mamoru could still be seen dodging Jiren’s attacks. Then when Mamoru noticed Jiren was the last one he began grinning madly.

“Ok, time to get serious.” Mamoru said, getting into a fighting stance.

{Mamoru pov}

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=14xAEMMIF-8

Jiren did the same, as energy collected in his fist, as he punched towards me, sending a powerful shockwave into my stomach. I did the same and began giving Jiren a few kicks to the ribs.

He grabbed my leg, and slammed me into the ground. I hit Jiren in the shins. I got up and continued with a barrage of punches.

Jiren recovered rather quickly, then delivered a barrage of his own, and our fists collided at great speed and power. I gave him a jab to the throat. I jumped back as I thrust out my arms, both of them turned into fusion cannons. I began firing shot after shot of energy at him dealing large burns on him. Jiren jumped out of the way and fired his balls of his own energy to counter.

I turned my arms back to normal and looked to Mewtwo. “Mewtwo! Come here!” I said to her.

“Pardon me great Zenos, but I must ask before I continue, I and my friend here have a special move we can do called a Z-move, it’s extremely powerful and a very entertaining sight, with your permission will you allow us to continue?” I asked.

“Really.” The two Zeno’s said at the same time.

“Oh yeah, it’s super awesome! You will love it!” I said.

“OK.” They said.

“Thank you!” I said with a bow.

Mewtwo came and stood between me and Jiren. I put the psychium-z crystal into my z-ring, and got into position. “Ok Mewtwo! Are you ready?” I asked.

‘Yes master.’ She said, copying my movements.

“Ok! Full power! Shattered Psyche!” I shouted while doing the pose.

An energy began surrounding us both and Mewtwo began the attack. Jiren was launched backwards slamming into an invisible wall, and bounced off it into another and another repeatedly before being tossed to the ground and bouncing off then falling over the edge.

“The tournament is now over, and in accordance with the rules the disqualified universes will.” The grand minister said but Jonathan stopped him.

“Wait, that is not needed.” He said.

“Yeah, we’d like to bring all the universes back.” I said.

“Oh.” He said a smile. “I see well I guess the grand Zeno’s don't have to waste their energy then.”

“So can we bring them back now? I’d like to apologize for the beatings I gave everyone.” I said.

{Jonathan pov}

“Of course.” said the grand Minister, then the wish was made but unlike in the show the erased gods, and competitors reappeared in the stands as it extended to fit everyone.

{Time skip: 1 hour, location: earth}

“Mmm wow this is some good ramen.” Said Mamoru, as he slurped up his noodles.

Jonathan was now in his young human form, and he was eating with Whis. “So that's why me and my sister traveled so much.” Jonathan said

“I see.” Whis said.

‘So can I gather the information from bulma now? Cuz I’d like to learn a few things.’ Said Mamoru into my head.

‘Later I already gathered hair from several people I want.’ He responded.

Mamoru nodded and went back to eating ramen. He was about to grab a rack of lamb but Beerus grabbed it at the same time. They looked at each other, Mamoru gave him a look and Beerus backed down with fear in his eyes. Mamoru took the meat and began eating his prize.

I took some food of my own just as the robots docked the ship, it was still having some repairs done but it was ready for another jump.

“So which world are we going to next?” Asked Mamoru.

“Hmmm how about looney toons?” I asked.

“Oh hell yes!” Exclaimed Mamoru.

“Come one then.” I told him, then we got onto the ship, just as it was lifting off.

“Wait! I didn’t get the information!” Mamoru exclaimed.

“I told you I got what I need to make clones, and the clones also carry all the memory up to the point I got the DNA sample.” I explained.

“Ok, fine.” He said going to his deck chair and sitting down. “How many did you collect?” Mamoru asked.

“I collected DNA from Beerus, Vados, Kelfa, that cat woman, Bulma, Vegeta, Zamazu and I think that's it.” I told him.

“Ok, can we do the clones now?” Asked Mamoru. “And my monsters?”

“I plan on doing a few of them later, but I'll do Beerus, Kefla, bulma, 18, and Vegeta.” I said making a few human sized spheres before putting the hairs in, once they were done the new members of the family came out, Android 18, Kefla, the genderbent Vegeta who will now be called Veronica, Bulma, then finally a genderbent Beerus.

“Hey beerus, Kitty, come cuddle!” Said Mamoru, waving them over.

Both Mamoru’s purple cats went over to him and got onto him and cuddled into him. “Good kitties.” He said, pulling them close.

“Well you have fun with your cats, I’m gonna see how Sayian pussy feels.” I said.

“How? You said this shitship was cursed!” He said.

“I altered it, remember.” I told him.

“Ok fine.” He said.

“Aren't you forgetting something?” I asked.

“Oh right, could you leave your bulma out here so I can gather the memories and etcetera?” Mamoru asked.

“Sure, I was only planning on seeing how a saiyan pussy feels around my dick.” I said.

“Can I do what I want with her when I’m done?” He asked.

“No Bulma is mine.” I said.

“Ok then, can I still play with her boobs?” He asked.

“Nope every inch of my girls is mine and mine alone.” I told him, as I started leading Kefla, and Veronica to my quarters.

“Fine, ok bulma just hold still.” He said, getting up and walking over to her and putting his hands on her head. After his eyes flashed he removed his hands. He stood there for a few minutes, his eyes flashing every now and then.

I closed the door to my quarters, and stripped. The saiyans were drooling at the sight of my dick, Kefla was the first to drop to her knees to suck my dick

I pulled Veronica towards me and grabbed her breasts, then I ripped her bodysuit off her body to expose her soft, and beautiful body, Kefla also didn't have the patience to properly undress so she ripped off her clothes as well.

I started making out with Veronica, then I was suddenly picked up and thrown on the bed by both of the saiyans, who then climbed onto the bed on their hands and knees before they both sucked and licked my cock.

“Oooooh fuck.” I moaned as both girls hungrily attended to my dick, the girls sure knew how to handle a dick, though it was strange since one of them used to be a man but I altered her memories so she was always a woman.

“Ok girls time for the main event, you two decide who goes first.” I told them, putting my hands behind my head, the two tackled each other, and butted foreheads before Kefla won, and claimed her prize

She climbed on top of me and said. “Let's take this beast for a spin.” She said the two voices combined instead of in unison. She took my entire dick in an instant and I had to say, Saiyan pussy was the best in the multiverse they are so tight, hot and wet, plus with their powerful bodies, they squeezed every inch of the dick perfectly, Kefla was in ecstasy as my large dick reached her womb.

I grabbed her hips before bouncing her on my lap, she suddenly turned into super saiyan but like in the show the hair of her super saiyan form is a yellowish green, and her pussy got so much better, I wish I had gotten saiyans long ago.

She was riding me to the point the bed broke but it quickly fixed itself and didn't break again. “Oh fuck, I’m so glad I got you two.” I said.

“You better be, not everyone can have a princess in their bed.” Veronica said, powering up to her blue form, and laid next to me, as we started making out.

“Hey let me get some.” Kefla said laying on my chest but slowing down her hips for a moment.

I changed between making out with Veronica, and Kefla every now and then, and even watched them make out, after a while I grabbed Kefla’s hips once more and made myself hilt inside her as I pumped as much of my seed as I could into her needy womb, her tongue hung out of her womb as she felt my hot cum fill the space in her womb, then she passed out on top of me just as I finished. I rolled her onto the bed pulling myself out of her, and not even a drop escaped her womb, though I made sure these two wouldn’t get pregnant, I'm not letting these two have my kids until I have fully enjoyed their embrace. Veronica got on top of me next, she took my length just like Kefla, and rode me hard, her pussy was just as good as Kefla’s.
“Oh good I wish I had gotten a hair from Goku as well.” I said, but then grinned as I just snapped my fingers, and a lock of his hair appeared. I put it away, I'll make a clone later. I groped and sucked on Veronica’s breasts, and then I came inside her, but we didnt stop fucking, and Kefla woke up to join us again.

{3 hours later}

I was breathing heavily as I looked over my handiwork, the two saiyans laid side by side covered in ropes of cum as cum streamed out of their pussy because of their overstuffed wombs, and looks of ecstasy and pleasure stuck on their faces as they twitched and squirmed from their own sensitivity, and finally I jerked myself off to one final orgasm that covered them in more cum. I got on my clothes before walking out onto the deck.

Mamoru was still standing in the same place, eyes still flashing every now and then.

“Hmmm, I thought he would have finished a while ago.” I said.

“I have a lot of information to go over. The last time I did this I was on flash time. Which made this go faster. I have to go over this slowly or it won’t stick.” He said, his eyes still flashing. “I’d like to get some of tony stark’s smarts from him too, also I need ultron. I want him as my AI for my suit.” He said.

“Cool and I just had the best time of my life.” I told him with a grin.

“Good for you! And I’m wanting to get a move on so let’s go!” He said turning to me, his eyes no longer flashing. “I wanna get patricia bunny and fifi la fume.” He said. “Who’d you want again from looney toons?” He asked, sitting down in his deck chair.

“I know a said Lola but I think I also want the queen of mars now.” I said as the portal opened.

“Queen Tyr’ahnee? Good choice.” He said, laying back. His big fat purple cat, Kitty, got on his lap and got comfortable.

We sailed through the portal and we appeared over a forest.

“So where exactly are we?” Mamoru asked, getting up and looking over the railing.

“Hmmm no idea, I set the portal to appear over Lola’s home.” I said.

Mamoru’s eyes flashed. “Well evidently you got the coordinates wrong, cuz she lives in the small town to the east, her mother is divorced, good news for me, and her father is…. Divorced and deceased, you might not wanna bring him up when you meet her.” He said pointing to the east.

“Hmm maybe this is the looney tunes where bugs live in a hole.” I said.

“Maybe, still the town is where we need to go.” He said. “Lola lives in an apartment building on the corner of carrots and beets st.” He said.

“I don't remember that.” I said.

“Have you been here before?” He asked. “Cuz I made sure to come here ahead of time and got us each a Hotel room.”

“Alright then.” I said, not going to question it so I started changing course, then the ship start flying to our destination but we had a good hour till we got there.

“I placed a clone in every universe and they act as sleeper agents, so when I need something done, I activate them and they do whatever I need done.” Mamoru explained.

“Ok.” I said slowly. “Also I got some Dna form Goku, you want a saiyan clone?” I asked.

“No, but I could use that to make myself a little stronger, by gene splicing.” He said.

“Aren't you strong enough?” I asked.

“Always a bigger fish, remember?” He asked.

“True but in most cases at least for me, the pen is sharper than the sword.” I told him.

“I agree, but I mostly just wanna be able to go super saiyan.” He said with a grin.

“Alright then ill prepare something for you later.” I told him.

“Ok, so you can go meet up with lola and I’ll just stick around the ship, maybe do some maintenance or open a pocket dimension and tinker a bit.” said Mamoru, as he sat back in his deck chair.

“You can go find her mother because I've found her, and it seems Lola is at a gym.” I told him.

“I wanna get her on my own time thank you, I have a plan to meet her at her country club. I’d like to wait for you while I’m tinkering, I have something planned that I think we will both enjoy.” He said, beginning to relax. “Good luck dude!” He said as his cat sat on his lap and rubbed up against him.

We soon arrived, and I hid the ship in the clouds, before teleporting to the gym.

I stood outside it before instantly changing into a more suitable attire for this. I walked into the gym. I saw her, Lola bunny, she was certainly much more busty, and sexier than the show, but this made things better. I also looked around to see no one was here. This made me a little confused, but I turned my attention back to Lola who was walking on a treadmill.

‘How should I get her to notice me.’ I thought then looked at a bench press set. I grinned before putting around 500 pounds on it. Then looked over to her to see she was giving me a side glance. I got under the bar, and lifted the 500 hundred pounds with ease before benching at a calm pace, as if this was easy, which it was.

I could see in the corner of my eye she was looking at me more intently, but I only kept her in my peripheral vision so she couldn't tell I was watching her.

But then to see what she would do I looked over to her. She quickly turned her head forward but after a moment turned back to me, and she had a hungry look in her eyes, I was hard from looking at her body, and my boner could easily be seen through my shorts, and shirt. Her hips started to sway from side to side as she walked on the treadmill.

‘Looks like she’s into me.’ I thought as I continued benching. I continued for a bit then looked back at her to see she was gone, then I felt hands on my legs. I looked to see her there pulling down my shorts.

“Keep benching if you don't want me to stop.” She told me, grabbing my dick. I kept benching as she jerked me off, then started licking it.

I groaned as she finally put it in her mouth, taking it to its base, she started bobbing her head quickly.

“Fuck.” I said, then she stopped and got to her feet, facing away from me, and put a hand on her ass, before turning her head to say.

“Come to the showers if you want to finish what you started.” She told me, as she headed to the back, while taking off her tank top. I put up the bar then got up, before following her, many of the showers were on, clouding the room in a thick mist, I took off my clothes before heading in, and in the corner under one of the running shower heads, was Lola rinsing off.

I got behind her and grabbed her breasts, and gently grabbed them as my dick rested between her legs allowing her to jerk me off. She turned her head and we started making out passionately.

She broke the kiss, and said. “Put it in my ass.”

I made her lean against the wall, as I spread her ass cheeks. “You ready.” I asked her.

“Yes.” She told me, I started pressing my dick against her ass, and she moaned as I pushed inside her, I grabbed her arms, as I hilted in her. I didn't waste time as I hammered away in her, not letting go of her arms, as I made sure she was pressed against the wall, as the warm water from the shower head covered both of our bodies.

Her moans were muffled by the sound of running water all around us, as well as the sound of me pounding her ass. Her ass was tight, and perfect. “Fuck.” I said, as I hilted inside her ass cumming inside. I could hear Lola groan and moan as she felt me cum, and as it ended she asked.

“Want to go again?” She said.

“Only if I can cum in that pussy of yours.” I said.

“I hoped you’d say that.” She said, as she turned around, and I grabbed her ass as I picked her up, she wrapped her legs around me as I quickly hilted in her pussy.

I got to work on fucking her brains out. “Your pussy is so good.” I told her, as I rammed my hips into hers.

I started sucking on her breasts, making her moan louder, and I felt her cum on my dick.

“Yes, yes!” She maoned louder, and louder, then after a long session of fucking her hard, we both came at the same time, and I emptied my balls in her womb. We both took a moment to recover before either of us spoke.

“Hey wanna join my harem?” I asked, no point in beating around the bush. She tapped her finger on her chin.

“Hmm what are the benefits?” She asked.

“Three square meals a day, sex whever you want with either me or my other girls, and potentially much more.” I told her.

“Hmm alright i'll come along.” She said. Then we started getting dressed over getting a good shower.

After getting dressed. I teleported us to the ship, and she looked around frantically, then looked over the starboard side to see we were in the air.

“What the hell where are we, did you get me high or something.” She asked frantically.

“No, no no.” I said with a chuckle. “Welcome to the crusader, it's my ship.” I told her.

“Hey Johnathan! Did you have fun?” Asked Mamoru from his deck chair.

“Yeah me and Lola had a great time in the showers.” I told him.

“Sweeet.” Said Mamoru, getting a coconut from a table beside him and taking a drink.

“Where did he come from? And why is he all white?” Lola asked.

“Well when a mommy and a daddy love each other very much-” began Mamoru, making gestures with his fingers.

“Not like that!” She interrupted.

“Lola this is Mamoru.” I introduced her.

“Sup!” Mamoru said with a lazy wave.

“So did you get your girl.” I asked.

“No, I told you I had some tinkering to do.” He said, pulling out a small black cylinder. “Obsidian fury, slightly upgraded, but still the same as the original in appearance. I put it into this capsule so I can carry it around.” He said, putting it away. “I was gonna go get my girl as soon as you came back.” He said.

“Well try to hurry, we got a long trip.” I told him.

“Ok I’ll go and fuck her brains out.” He said getting up and taking off his coat. He shook himself like a dog and was now wearing something a rich asshole would wear to a country club. “What do you think?” He asked.

“Looks fine.” I told him.

He wore a pink shirt and khaki shorts, sandals and a black sweater tied around his shoulders. “Are you sure? I don’t look too much like an asshole do I?” He asked.

“Why do you want to look ke that?” I asked.

“She’s at a country club, I wanna look like I belong there. I was gonna meet her in the sauna and have sex there.” He said.

“Alright then” I said, shrugging.

“Later!” He said, falling backwards over the railing.

“Now then let me show some of my other girls.” I said Leading Lola to my quarters.

{Mamoru pov}

AfterI fell over the railing I opened a portal to the country club. I walked in without any trouble and began to sweep the area for my target. I spotted her a few feet away, and as luck would have it she was going into the sauna.

I took off my clothes and put on a towel and joined her inside. I used my magic and made it so the door wouldn’t open. I took a seat 2 feet away from her.

I leaned back and began to relax. “Ahh that’s nice.” I said. I took a glance and saw Patricia Bunny, her towel did little to reveal her curves, she had large breasts, a fat ass and a bit of pudge in the midsection from being a mother. She was gorgeous. She noticed I was staring and I looked away.

“You need something?” She asked.

“Oh no, just came in to relax, I’m Mamoru Shinigami, if my skin tone bothers you, it’s because I fell into a vat of acid and it bleached my skin and hair. So what are you in here for?” I asked.

“Well that's… interesting, but I just came here to hang out with friends.” She said.

“Oh… and you are?” I asked.

“My name is Patricia.” She told me.

“Nice to meet you.” I said standing up to shake her hand. She took my hand and shook it. I was about to go back to my seat, but my towel fell off.

“Oh.” She said and looked away.

“I’m so sorry! I was sure it was on tight enough.” I said, grabbing my towel and wrapping it around my waist and sitting down.

“It's ok.” She told me.

“It’s getting a little hot in here isn’t it?” I asked.

She got up to check the door but it wouldn’t budge, she began struggling with the door. “Is something wrong?'' I asked.

“The lock is broken.” She said.

“What?!” I said rushing over and grabbing the handle. I jiggled it, but it wouldn’t turn. “Oh great!” I said with sarcasm. I sat back in my seat.

“Umm your towel came off again.” She said averting her gaze.

I looked down and threw my hands up. “Why?” I asked, looking to the ceiling. “Well you’ve already seen it, might as well leave it out.” I grumbled, crossing my arms.

“Please put it on.” She said.

“I’m not ashamed of my body, so no thanks.” I said.

“Alright then.” She said seeing no use to convince so she turned her back to me.

“Like you’ve never seen a dick before.” I said. “You’ve seen mine, it’s only fair for you to show yours.”

“WHAT!? NO!” She yelled.

“We’re stuck in here, the door’s jammed, no one’s going to walk in here.” I said.

“But still its only a matter of time.” She said turning around.

“Not likely, everyone has left to watch a couple of guys play a game of golf. They’re going to be gone for hours.” I said leaning back.

“You’ve got to be kidding me, I promised my daughter we'd go out later.” She muttered.

“Well I’m sure she’ll understand with you being trapped in the sauna.” I said.

“I just hope someone doesn't try to take advantage of her at her gym, she gets her looks from me.” She said.

“I doubt she looks as hot as you.” I said and instantly regretted it.

“You think I'm hot?” She said embarrassed.

“Well it’s hard not to find you attractive, what with your voluptuous figure.” I said, gesturing her curves for emphasis.

She blushed hard. “Oh well, um... thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” I said.

Her legs started moving oddly. “Oh, you’re aroused, I can tell.” I said. “Well since we’re alone, would you like me to help you scratch that itch?” I asked.

“Umm alright.” She said shyly.

I smiled. “Well, what are you waiting for?” I asked.

She cleared her throat before removing her towel. “Oh god, you are gorgeous.” I said.

“Thank you.” She said.

I could feel my cock becoming hard as I looked at her naked form. She gulped when she saw my full length. “I’m not too big am I?” I asked.

“No, it's just I haven't seen one that big before.” She told me.

“Well, right now I’m all yours.” I said.

“Umm Im not comfortable with starting, it's been so long it might take a minute to shake the rust off.” She said.

“Ok, then.” I said standing up. I walked over to her and stood still. I towered over her. She was smaller than me. She only stood up to my stomach, whereas I stood at 7.5 ft. “Would you like me to take control?” I asked.

“Yes.” She muttered.

I knelt down and held her by her hips. I picked her up and held her close.

“Oh you're strong.” She commented.

I just smiled and brought her in for a kiss. She accepted it gleefully as our tongues entered each other’s mouths. Our tongues battled for dominance and I was winning. We broke our kiss and Patricia’s eyes were half-lidded and unfocused. My dick was at full attention and was between her legs and could be seen coming from behind her cheeks. “What would you like to happen next?” I asked.

“Can you fuck my ass?” She asked.

“I’d love that.” I said. I brought her over to the sitting area and put her standing up on the seat. I turned her around and brought my hands to her breasts. I took one hand and took my dick and put it between her asscheeks. I groped her large breasts, my fingers sinking into her pillowy mounds. I began grinding into her ass.

“Oh.” She moaned.

“You like that?” I asked, giving her breasts a squeeze. I stopped and began pressing into her ass.

“Yes.” She said with a moan. I began pounding into her ass.

“Oooooh fuck.” She moaned. I continued to thrust into her, squeezing her breasts every now and then.

“You’re so soft.” I said.

“Thank you, and you feel so good inside me.” She said.

I pulled out and put my dick into her pussy. “Oh yes!” I said as I began pounding into her.

“Oh fuck, harder!” She moaned. I did as she asked and began pounding into her harder.

“Yes! more!” She told me.

“I’m getting close, where do you want it?” I asked, spanking her ass.

“Inside.” She moaned.

“You got it!” I said. I lifted her up and began bouncing her onto my dick. I kept thrusting into her. “You feel so good!” I said.

“Just keep fucking me.” She told me.

“Yes mam!” I said, grabbing her and pushing her to the ground and pounding into her from behind.

“Oh fuck cum inside me already I want it.”She said.

“I’m almost there!” I said, pounding into her.

“Yeeees.” She screamed. I continued to thrust into her until I reached my limit. I hilted into her and climaxed, pumping rope after rope of seed into her.

“Yeeeees!” I said, moaning as I came inside, causing her to cum too.

“Oh fuck.” She said as I finally finished cumming.

“How was it?” I asked.

“It was great.” She said gasping for breath.

“How about you come live with me? We could have fun like this whenever you want.” I asked.

“Hmm that doesn't sound so bad, but I just met you.” She said.

“Your daughter is with my friend, and I came to collect you, come with me and you’ll be in a world of pure imagination.” I said, quoting the song pure imagination.

“What do you mean my daughter is with your friend!?” She asked, panicked.

“It’s probably best to show you.” I said, holding her close and teleporting back to the ship.

We both appeared on the ship fully clothed. I let go of Patricia and went to my deck chair. I grabbed my coconut full of pina colada and took a sip.

“What the… where am I?” She asked.

“Johnathan! lola! There’s a Patricia Bunny here to see you!” I shouted. I took another sip and changed into my normal clothes, shocking Patricia.

“Lola is here?” She asked as Jonathan and Lola came out of his quarters.

Particia ran up to Lola checking every inch of her.

“Are you alright.” She said worried.

“I'm alright but how did you get here?” She asked.

“Yo!” I said, raising my hand then letting it fall to my side.

“So my mom is the girl you wanted to pick up?” Lola asked.

“I’m into weird stuff.” I said.

{Johnathan pov}

It took awhile to explain everything but we finally calmed them down and we were on our next destination.

“Are we gonna get fifi la fume now?” Asked Mamoru. “And Bimbette for you?” He asked.

“Who are they?” I asked.

“Skunks, Fifi la fume is like a purple genderbent Pepé Le pew, Bimbette is… I don’t know, I guess more slutty?” Mamoru explained. “They’re super cute.”

“Hmmm ok.” I said setting a new course.

Mamoru got up and his mk41 flew onto him. Then his vile armor began materializing over it. He began walking towards the helm and stood next to me. His cloak covered his entire body and seemed to be closed in the front. In a way he looked like the real grim reaper. “So what are we gonna do when we get there?” He asked.

“No idea.” I told him.

“Well, they live in acme acres.” He said. “We should probably go find them somewhere in that area.”

“Alright.” I said.

Mamoru went back to his deck chair and took his helmet off, and with it the vile armor and cloak. He placed the helmet down and began to relax in his m41 armor. His fat purple cat got onto his lap and began relaxing herself. “Who’s a good kitty?” He said, scratching under her chin.

“Well, you're gonna have to point them out because I don't know what they look like.” I told him.

“Ok.” He said. Mamoru stood up and his armor opened up and he walked out. He took the helmet and placed it on the mk41. The vile armor and cloak materialized over it and he picked it up and put it in his deck chair.

He walked to the middle mast and climbed up using his claws. He made it to the crow’s nest and began looking around in circles. He vanished in a puff and reappeared next to me the same way. “That way.” He said, pointing in a random direction to the right. “And that way.” He said, pointing to the left.

“Fifi is to the right, Bimbette is to the left.” He said. “I can sense them.” He said. I looked over the edge to see two anthro skunks sitting next to a pool. And Like he said Fifi was on the right and Bimbette on the left

“Alright let's just find a place to land the ship.” I said.

“You’re gonna love what’s going to happen when I hit this button.” He said, pressing a button on a remote.

Instantly we were in the air without the ship. He held up a bottle with a ship in it. “There we go, now you can take it wherever you want. I used the capsule corp tech to make this work.” He said, giving me the bottle and the remote. “Now come on, let’s get laid!”

“Alright.” I said, we got in swimwear, and headed to the pool.

“I don’t look too pale do I?” Mamoru asked, looking at his skin.

“Don't know how to put this nicely, but you look like you haven't seen sunlight in your entire life.” I told him.

“So like a vampire?” He asked.

“I guess so.” I said.

“Hey wouldn’t it be cool if I was a vampire?!” He said to me.

“Maybe, but you're likely immune to that disease. So the only way that might happen is my goblet.” I told him.

“Or my magic could be removed again and I could get bitten.” He said. “But I’d rather not have bite marks on me forever, so could we use the goblet?” He asked.

“Alright, first time making a vampire so that should be interesting.” I said.

“Hey look, the girls are checking me out, must be the muscles. Or it’s my bleached white skin.” He said. “Let’s head to the hot tub.”

“Ok.” I said getting in first. Mamoru got in as well.

“They’re coming this way.” He said.

Fifi approached Mamoru and looked at him. “hé, voudrais-tu me rejoindre?” He asked in French. ‘Dude, fifi has DDs and a fat ass, plus a fluffy tail! And yours is hot too.’ He told me with telepathy.

‘Yeah good thing us four are the only ones at this pool.’ I said back.

‘They’re skunks, no one wants to be anywhere near them. That’s why they’re here talking to us, they’re lonely and desperate.’ He said.

“Sure.” Bimbette said, sitting next to me.

Fifi sat next to Mamoru and began feeling up his arm. He flexed for her and she giggled. Bambette however was rubbing herself against me. ‘Your right they are desperate.’ I said with telepathy.

‘Can we do them later? I don’t feel like having sex anymore, could we just take them to the ship?’ Asked Mamoru.

‘Sure but first we have to make them want to come with us, so we have to do some flirting.’ I explained.

‘In order to get them to come with us, I shall ask them in the language of love!’ He told me. “pardonnez-moi mesdames, mais aimeriez-vous venir avec nous?” He asked them.

I then moved Bimbette on my lap and gave her a kiss making her blush. ‘Just a little something to get them interested.’ I told him.

“Of course.” Bimbette said after I broke the kiss.

“Oui!” Said Fifi.

“Great, now let’s get going, Johnathan, you have the ship and it’s remote.” Said Mamoru, giving Fifi a kiss.

I took it out then pressed the button before throwing it, making it grow to full size.

Mamoru put his hand on my shoulder and all four of us were teleported onto the ship. He let go and went to the deck chair with his armor and moved it off and placed it onto the floor next to the chair. He sat down and put his arms behind his head and closed his eyes. The two skunks looked around curiously, but then started talking and giggling.

But as I took the wheel I started having second thoughts about the queen of mars, but then another woman flooded my mind, one quite powerful. So I opened a small portal, and reached through, and pulled out a hair along with the sound of a woman hissing in pain as it closed.

“There we go.” I said. ‘I'm honestly surprised Mamoru didn't think of this.’,I thought as I put the hair in a sphere like I did to create Veronica, Bulma, and Kefla.

I saw Mamoru’s fat cat run up from below deck and jump onto him and curl up. “Good Depression Kitty.” He said, giving her a scratch behind the ears.

“So where should we go next?” I asked Mamoru.

“Could we just collect dna? I’m starting to get tired of going from one dimension to another.” He said.

“Alright, I guess we’re cutting our trip short.” I said. I opened a portal next to Mamoru. “Just put your hand through that portal and think of who you want DNA from.” I told him.

“Ok.” He said. He put his hand through and brought out a tuft of fur. He tossed it into the air and it turned into loona from helluva boss with large breasts and ass. He reached his hand in again and pulled out a few scales. He tossed them up and they became 4 Vipers from Xcom also with large breasts and hips. He sent two over to me then reached his hand in the portal a 3rd time. He pulled out a thing of…. something and tossed it up as well. It became a Kangaroo, it looked kind of like a real version of Kanga from winnie the pooh, only she also was well endowed with wide hips and large breasts. He put his hand in one last time and brought out a tuft of red fur, which turned into a large red dog, that looked like a female Clifford.

“Ok those two vipers are for you, this Loona, Kanga, Clifford, and the other vipers I’ll name Violet and Vanessa are mine. All I need now is to collect Ultron.” He said.

“Alright then, I guess back to the marvel Universe, this also gives me a chance to get a few more gender bent characters.” I said, opening the portal for the ship.

“So what are you gonna name them? Your vipers I mean.” He asked. His Clifford was very large and sat down close to him, along with his other new girls. His Loona however was tapping away on a cellphone. “Hey Jasmine, come play with the hellhound please, she needs to be in the real world.” He said. Jasmine went over and began socializing with the new Hellhound.

“I think maybe Chel, and Cassie.” I told him.

“Ok, can we visit tony stark? I’d like to get some of his genius, It’ll help me come up with new ideas.” He asked.

“You can wait for me to get the gender bent version.” I told him.

“Ok.” He said, giving his cat an ear scratch.

We teleported to the marvel Universe, and I snapped my fingers gathering the dna of everyone I wanted.

Mamoru put on his mk41 armor and flew off without putting on his vile armor.

“Well looks like I'm gonna be busy.” I said making the spheres.

{Mamoru POV}

I was using the mk41 armor and not covering it with my vile armor so I could intentionally be noticed. I checked recent events and luckily Ultron hasn’t been destroyed yet.

I found him where I knew he would be. But what I found instead was a broken sentinel, I could sense vision near the prime Ultron so I landed and began quickly repairing the Ultron sentinel, making sure to leave the arms and legs off. “Ok that should do it.” I said, turning it on.

Instantly the repaired robot came to life with red eyes. And a flash could be seen far away, telling me that Vision just destroyed an empty husk. I looked to the sentinel and he began to speak.

He opened his eyes. “What happened?” He said looking around then laid his eyes on me.

“Hey.” I said in a calm confident tone. I opened the faceplate and looked at him. “How you doin’?” I asked.

He looked at his missing arms, and legs. “Just peachy.” he replied letting his head fall back.

“Well you don’t have to be so glum about cheating death.” I said.

“Well I'm useless like this.” He said looking at himself.

“I’m just making sure you don’t try anything, besides, if you agree to come with me and be my onboard AI for my suit, you will be allowed to move around a bit, with my permission of course, but you need to earn it, so would you like to be my friend?” I asked “or would you rather be destroyed?” I continued.

“At this point I don't really have much of a choice do I?” He asked.

“Are you gonna be like this the whole time?” I asked, picking him up. I stood up, brought my faceplate down and activated my vile armor and it began materializing around the mk41 armor. My cloak materialized last with the hood up, the cloak began billowing in the wind.

I jumped up and took to the sky, heading back towards Johnathan.

I tossed Ultron to Johnathan’s feet unceremoniously. I landed with a thud and grabbed Ultron by the shoulder and held him up. “I got what I want, you?” I asked.

Jonathan grinend before pointing at 5 girls.
Eris from Sindbad

A female Thanos

Female Tony stark

Female Captain America

And a red She hulk

“Wow, so whe-huh?” I began as a Pokéball Pokéball came out of my Pokéball pocket and opened. In a flash there was a curvy female lucario with large J size breasts and an ass to match. It opened its eyes and saw me and wrapped its arms around me. “I never caught her.” I said to Johnathan. “Where do these Pokémon keep coming from?” I asked no one in particular.

“Well you have her now, so what were you going to say?” He asked.

“Oh right, when do we get home?” I asked, giving my new Lucario a pat on the head.

“Whenever we want, and only a few minutes have passed there.” He told me with a grin.

“Ok, let's get going then.” I said as I put Lucario back into her Pokéball. “But first….” I said looking at Ultron. I got a cord and plugged it into the back of my helmet. I took the other end and plugged it into The back of Ultron’s head. “Beginning upload.” I said. Instantly a status bar appeared on my HUD and filled up completely. “Hey Ultron, what do you think of your new home?” I asked.

“I can't get any good readings.” He told me.

I destroyed the sentinel body and pulled out the plug from my helmet. I got out of the suit and let Ultron walk around a bit. “Can we put the saiyan DNA into me now?” I asked.

{Johnathan pov}

“Alright, just give me a minute.” I said making a pool full of a glowing green substance. “Just jump in and it's down.” I said, throwing in a little saiyan dna.

Mamoru took off all his clothes and walked into the pool. Once he was in, he submerged himself completely, after a few minutes he came out, little had changed except his hair. It was still white, only it was longer and fell past his shoulders and ended at his waist. He cracked his shoulders and neck and made a hairband and tied up his hair in a ponytail.

He got his clothes and put them on. “Can we do the vampire thing now too?” He asked.

“You really want to do that cuz this is permanent, there is no turning back.” I told him.

“I already have a beartrap grin full of canines, and this’ll only be a small change.” He said, showing me his cheshire grin full of sharp teeth.

“Well you'll be going through hell and back if you drink this.” I explained.

“I know.” He said with a shrug.

“You will feel as if every cell in your body is rupturing and your very soul is being torn apart, and even after it's all done you will always feel where your soul would be that you can never feel, at least that's what I've heard from the victims of the goblet.” I told him.

“I KNOW! I UNDERSTAND THE CONCEPT OF TURNING INTO A VAMPIRE! CAN WE PLEASE GET THIS OVER WITH NOW?” He yelled.

I made the potion but as it finished I put some of my own blood in it then gave it to Mamoru but as he touched the goblet the color changed into a bubbling blood red substance.

“Creepy.” He said. He shrugged and downed the whole thing. “Urk!” He said as he grasped his chest. He fell to his knees and began screaming in agony. He began struggling and convulsing on the ground as he continued to grasp his chest. He continued writhing around for a few more minutes before he stopped moving and passed out.

I teleported the ship home, and put him in his room to rest.

{The Next Morning}

“Oh looks like batman caught the joker again.” I said as I was sitting on the living room couch.

Mamoru came down the stairs and hobbled his way to the couch. He flopped down onto it and began moaning face down into the couch.

“Try to take things slowly, might take a bit to get used to your new senses.” I told him, then made a collar around his neck appear. “That just in case you try to take a bite out of anyone.” I said.

“Thmmf womf bm m promfum.” He said, still face down into the cushions.

“You don't know that, from what I understand, only ancient vampires can completely control their thirst, and you're a new blood.” I told him.

He lifted his head up, he didn’t look any different, he was already pale. “You could put a few water coolers around the house and fill them with blood. That should keep me under control.” He said. “If moses could turn the nile into blood, surely you can turn a few water coolers into blood coolers.” He said moving to a sitting position. He took out all his Pokéballs and tossed them. His Pokémon came out and they all went off.

“Maybe, but that won't stop a sudden burst of thirst out in public.” I told him.

He took a flask out of his coat and shook it in my face. “You should know by now I’m prepared for anything.” He said putting it back into his coat.

“Alright, just don't come crying to me if you take a bite out of someone.” I told him.

“Could you give me some blood now? I’m getting a little…… thirsty.” He said. I looked at him and saw his fangs were out. I gave him a pint bag of blood.

He took it and sunk his fangs into it and drained it in a matter of seconds. “Mmm.” He said. “Depression Kitty! Come here please, I want cuddles.” He called. His large fat purple cat came running down the stairs and got onto his lap and got comfortable. “Good Kitty.” He said while petting her.

“Well I’ll leave you to do your own thing.” I said leaving the room.

“Ok. Kitty off.” He said. His cat got off him and he took his clothes off. “Ok, come back.” He said. His cat got back onto his lap and got comfortable again.

{Mamoru pov}

I began watching tv. I continued to flip through channels, but nothing was on, so I decided to watch spongebob.

Then I felt Kitty shifting around on my lap. I ignored it at first until I felt her put my cock down her throat. “Ooh, Kitty that’s good.” I said. I began petting her as she sucked me off. She continued to bob her head and began going faster and I came in a matter of minutes.

I got her off my lap and put my clothes back on. I got off the couch and headed to the hangar downstairs.

Once I was there I took out the cylinder with Obsidian Fury and twisted the top and pulled it up and a small jaeger came with it. I took it out and flew over to an empty space. I held out the jaeger and let go. Instantly it grew to normal size and I began putting a few catwalks around it. I left it there and teleported back to the couch.

I switched to hulu and began watching Last Man Standing. I sat back and began to relax. I began fiddling with the collar Johnathan put on me and put on a dog tag with my name and address on it. My phone began ringing and I looked at the caller ID, it was Batman. I sighed and picked up and put it to my ear. “Hello?” I answered.

“I need your help, Joker escaped custody.” He told me.

“I’ll meet you in your cave.” I said hanging up. “Ultron! Time to suit up!” I called. I stood up and took off my coat and my jacket.

“Alright then.” He said, as I put on the mk41 armor and the vile armor and cloak materialized onto it. I took out my Scythe and took to the sky.

chapter 26

View Online

{2 days later}

“Hey Johnathan, what’re we going to do today?” Asked Mamoru as we sat on the couch in the living room.

“I don't know,” I said then I had an idea. “I guess I could finally remove that curse.” I said.

“You mean on your ship?” He asked.

“Yeah, I have two ideas for a body but can't decide.” I told him.

“What kind of body?” Asked Mamoru.

“Well either a demon girl or a Draenei from world of warcraft.” I explained.

“For who?” He asked.

“Myself of course.” I told him.

“Why a girl?” He asked.

“Why not?” I asked.

“Are you going to take one of those forms? As in you turning into a girl?” He asked.

“Fuck no dont you remember what I have to do to remove the curse?” I asked.

“You weren’t really specific about it, you wouldn’t even tell me what the curse does.” He said.

“I said I had to move it to a living vessel, as for what it does, it tries to absorb the life force of all those on board.” I explained.

“Well I’m undead now so I’m not sure if it would work on me.” Mamoru said, rubbing his chin.

“Well it won't be able to do that for much longer let's go.” I said, getting up then headed for the dock area where both mine and Mamoru’s ships and Jaeger were stored.

Mamoru took a look at his ship and waved his hand and his ship disintegrated. He looked at me and shrugged. “I need a new one anyway.” He said.

“Well let me get started on the body” I said summoning the materials I needed, ancient bone dust, arcane ashes, and blood.

Mamoru’s stomach growled when he saw the blood. “Don't even think about it, this isn't the type of blood you are thinking about.” I told him.

“It’s not my fault vampires like blood.” He said. “Fun fact, did you know the first mention of a vampire was in ancient greece?” He asked. He took out a flask and took a few swigs. A few red lines could be seen going down from the side of his lips.

“Well I'll hurry then.” I said, then started the ritual, the bone dust was the first to react creating a skeleton, then the blood and arcane ash started to form the flesh, then it finally took form creating a Draenei.

“You know, this whole time you haven’t asked why I’m not wearing my coat or jacket like normal.” He said pointing it out with a gesture to himself. All he was wearing was his polo shirt, pants, and shoes, his civilian outfit.

“I didn't really care about your attire.” I said then I held out my hand towards the ship. A black smoke started to seep off the planks and metal, then it gathered in a ball over the body before flowing into her eyes and mouth.

“I’m bringing this up because my armor doesn’t fit around them so I decided to stay without them.” He said. “Also do my cheeks and eyes seem a little sunken in? And do my fingers seem a little different? I feel like I look like Barnabus Collins played by Johnny Depp from Dark Shadows.” He asked.

“Well you're the one that wanted to be a vampire, now then be prepared she'll likely be violent when she awakens.” I said. I looked to where he was but he wasn’t there. I looked up and he was holding onto the ceiling.

“Just keeping clear.” He said.

Once the ball of smoke was gone her eyes opened, and she lunged at me, I caught her and pinned her to the ground.

“sile tu canis rabidus mitescere!” Shouted Mamoru.

“Her entire existence is centered around rage and despair but I made something special change inside her new body.” I told Mamoru.

“Ok. What changed?” He asked, coming down.

I kissed the Draenei, and her resistance slowly faded, as her body started heating up and I felt her legs rubbing together. I pulled away and licked my lips. “I made her body lust for me.” I said as she breathed heavily while blushing.

“Ok, so now what?” He asked.

“Well I want to thoroughly teach her who’s in charge first.” I said.

“Ok.” He said. “Wait, do you mean sex?” He asked.

“Yes, she is in the mood, so I don't see why I shouldn't give her what she wants.” I said.

“Can I join in too?” Mamoru asked.

“Sure but remember she’s mine.” I said pulling off her clothes, then I took off mine.

“Fine with me.” He said, taking his clothes off.

I began rubbing the tip of my dick against her wet pussy, she was drenched already, “You can take her mouth.” I said.

“Shouldn’t we move somewhere else?” He asked.

I rolled my eyes before teleporting the three of us to my ship’s quarters. “There.” I said.

“Ok then.” He said. He crouched down and pressed his dick to her lips.

With a single thrust I hilted inside her which made her moan, allowing Mamoru to stuff his dick down her throat. “Fuck, she’s amazing.”

“Her oral needs work.” Said Mamoru as he began thrusting down her throat.

“I am not much of an oral fan, so I didn't pay much attention to that.” I said thrusting into her pussy vigorously and I could hear nothing but her muffled moans as we ravaged her.

“Ok, I’m not liking this, she’s starting to bite.” He said, pulling out. “Can you bring Ivy down here?” He asked.

“Sure.” I said teleporting her here.

He looked at her and was surprised. He tackled her to the ground and gave her a kiss. “You’re a beautiful doe.” He said standing up and pulling her up with him. “A cute innocent looking face.” He said while cupping her cheek. Then he looked at her ass. “And a fat fuckable ass! Oh baby you are hot!” He said, giving her ass a squeeze. They began making out passionately, feeling each other’s bodies.

I didn't stop thrusting into her pussy, but something I did do was make two clones to take her ass, and thorat, while also groping her breasts. “You two have fun, I'll make sure our newest resident doesn't even think of getting violent again.” I said. They didn’t answer, they just continued to feel each other. Eventually they began having sex.

I felt up her body and grabbed her hips to thrust into her harder and faster. Then after hammering away at her all three of us started filling her up. After the clone vanished when they finished their cumming I had her sucking my dick as I fingered her pussy.

Mamoru was taking Ivy in her ass. “Hey Johnathan wanna take her ass for a spin?” He asked, pulling out. Ivy presented her ass and spread it, wiggling her tail.

“And what about you?” I asked.

“I’m taking her pussy.” He said.

“Hmm I think I’ll just have my new girl and Eris suck my dick.” I said and Eris appeared.

“You called.” She said appearing naked her breasts and ass were larger than before.

“Ok.” He said thrusting himself all the way to the hilt into her ass, causing her to moan out. Eris was kissing me, then she started making out with the new girl. Mamoru finished up with Ivy and put his clothes back on.

“I’m going to the living room, you can meet me there later.” He said, walking away.

“Alright then.” I said then grabbed Eris’s ass before hilting inside her pussy, her pussy was also as good as a saiyan’s but still not quite as good, I thrusted into her as the two girls made out. I filled Eris’s womb, as my new girl already held me close, but I didn't stop thursting. I put my arms around her and pulled her up against me, as the new girl was lapping up the leaking cum,until I finally hilted, making sure to pump enough to get her pregnant a dozen times over. I laid her on the bed while pulling out, allowing who I will now name Monara to eat out any cum that leaked out, then I got dressed and went to the living room.

“Hey, wanna go get some lunch at a fast food place? A new one opened up nearby.” Said Mamoru.

“Sure.” I said. “Let me just get my wallet.” I said going to my room to grab it then came back.

Mamoru got up from the couch and began applying makeup to make him seem normal. He put on some gloves and made sure they were on right. “Ok let’s go.” He said.

I followed him and he led me to a place called Big Belly Burger, strange name, but I followed him in, and we took a seat.

After we took our seat I felt odd and blacked out.

{elsewhere, location: unknown}

“What happened.” I groaned.

“My skin feels like it’s on fire.” Said Mamoru’s voice, coming from next to me.

I sat up to see we were on a beach. “Well either we fell off a cruise ship and have amnesia or we were kidnapped.” I said getting up.

Mamoru got up as well, took off his gloves and looked around. “It’s an island?” He said, confused. “We weren’t kidnapped, we were deported like Harold and Kumar…… and I think we’re gonna have a few problems trying to find a way off…… my magic’s not working.” He said, looking at me with concern.

I snapped my fingers, but nothing happened, I could feel my magic but it wasn't responding to my will. “This will make this difficult but not impossible.” I said.

“Let’s get moving, the sunlight is starting to hurt.” He said, beginning to get smoke coming from his shoulders.

“Let's try to find higher ground maybe we can spot a fishing boat or something, or at least get the lay of the land.” I said

“We could try running on the water.” He said then ran at the water he kept going until he hit an invisible barrier that flung him back to the beach where he landed on his ass. “Good news, vampire powers are working, bad news, that barrier isn’t gonna let us go.” He said getting up and dusting himself off.

‘“Lets go.” I said walking into the forest.

“Did you hear that?” Mamoru asked. I stopped and listened, I heard the sound of louder thunderous footsteps. “It sounded like the jaws theme….. wait a minute, there’s only one thing that makes that sound.” His eyes grew wide. “T-rex.” He said with a whimper.

“Don't make any sudden movements.” I said.

Mamoru smacked the back of my head. “That’s not gonna work.” He whispered through gritted teeth. “That was Jurassic park, this is real, which means we need to hide and stay quiet!” He said in my ear.

“I guess that makes sense, they also didn't use the real roar either.” I said then I saw a small cave.

We went into the cave and hid. We sat down across from each other and stayed there. “We need to get some rest.” he said.

“Yes but we should do it in shifts.” I told him.

-chitters-

We both turned our heads towards the deeper parts of the cave.

“What was that?” I asked.

“Can you see in the dark?” Mamoru asked.

“Not without my powers.” I said.

“Be glad you can’t see what I’m seeing.” He said.

“Whats happening?” I asked.

“There’s an Arthropleura over there, it's a large millipede from the Carboniferous period, don’t worry though it’s an herbivore.” He said getting comfortable.

“Alright still we should take shifts.” I told him.

“Yeah, ok. You take the first watch.” He said.

“Fine.” I said sitting at the entrance of the cave but out of sight.

“Hey arthropleura, look up……. look down…….. come here…….. Hey Johnathan, I think my diluted curse works on this thing.” Said Mamoru.

“Wait what.” I said. I looked over and saw Mamoru with a large insect.

“Hmm well at least something is working.” I said then turned my attention outside agan.

“Ok you, go to the entrance of the cave and make sure nothing comes in to bother us.” He told his new follower. It began crawling towards the entrance and stayed there. “Ok now we can both rest.” Said Mamoru.

“Alright, but after we get an understanding of this place we need to make weapons.” I said.

“Agreed, but something is off…. These creatures aren’t from the same time period. T-rex is from cretaceous whereas the arthropleura is from further back in the carboniferous period. This is starting to look like Ark survival evolved. This island must have creatures from every period, which means we’re going to be here for a while.” Theorized Mamoru.

“Hmm they are likely clones from fossils, and whoever kidnapped us placed us here to test their effectiveness.” I thought aloud.

“Not possible, there’s no DNA from these creatures, making the cloning theory incorrect. The DNA is already gone, which tells me this island is a place lost in time, I have a small theory about it though.” Mamoru said.

“Well let’s hope we can find a proper shelter soon.” I said.

“K, I suggest somewhere on high ground, that way it can easily be defended.” He suggested.

“Have you forgotten pterodactyls?” I asked.

“First of all, they were renamed pterodactylus, I think, second we should be fine as long as we put a few defenses on the roof.” He said.

“Fine.” I said.

“Now Jeff, if there’s any trouble, get a few friends and take care of it.” He said to his new pet. “I named it Jeff cuz that’s all I could think of.”

“What about Jake from Statefarm?” I asked.

“No.” He said. “Let’s get comfortable. We need our rest.” He got into a vampire sleeping position and instantly went to sleep. I sighed before laying on the ground and closing my eyes.

{the next morning}

I was awoken by something crawling on me. Then something licked my ear.

“What the hell!” I shouted, springing to my feet. I looked on my shoulder and saw a white bat.

It jumped off and flapped a few feet away before doing a flip and it turned out to be Mamoru. “Hahaha, man that was hilarious.” He laughed.

“Not funny, we're on a dinosaur infested island.” I told him.

“I’m just trying out my vampire powers.” He said.

“Well don't involve me in them.” I said.

He did a backflip and turned into a bat and went back onto my shoulder. “But this is so fun.” He said.

“Just stop.” I told him. His ears went flat against his skull and he just sat there.

“Fine, but I’m staying on your shoulder.” He said.

“Get off.” I told him.

He spread his wings and flew off and shifted back to normal. “Why aren’t you any fun?” He asked.

“There are times to have fun and times to be serious right now we have to be serious.” I said.

“Let’s just get moving.” He said. “Jeff, come along.”

“So which way should we go.” I said.

“Lets try going inland.” He said.

“That's likely where the bigger dino’s are.” I said.

“I wanna see what’s here.” Said Mamoru.

“Mamoru we’re stranded with no powers, we have to play it safe.” I said.

“You don’t have powers, I’ve got vampire powers, but you’re right, still we should try finding a high point like a mountain or large hill.” He said.

“Lets try to scout the area around us first.” I said.

“I’ll fly up and get a lay of the land.” He said turning into a bat and flying up into the sky.

“Show off.” I said as I started looking the old fashion way and I found several sources of food as I searched berry bushes, an apple tree, even some watermelons.

Mamoru came down and turned back to normal, landing by my side. “There’s a dimetrodon not far from here, can we go see?” He asked.

“Sure.” I said.

“Yay!” Exclaimed Mamoru.

“Where are they then?” I asked

“Beyond those trees.” He said, pointing to a few trees to the right.

I walked beyond them to see several dimetrodon fighting.

“Aren’t they cool?!” he asked.

“Well it's interesting at least.” I said.

“Oh they stopped fighting. Hey…. that one’s looking this way.” He said, pointing at a brown and green striped dimetrodon, whom as he said was indeed looking this way. “I’m gonna go do something stupid.” He said, walking off towards it.

“Don’t.” I told him. But he ignored me, instead he walked right up to it. I watched as it approached him, he put his hand out.

“Mamoru you might be immortal in more ways than one but you can still feel pain.” I told him. The dimetrodon lunged at him, tackling him to the ground…… but it wasn’t attacking instead it seemed it was cuddling him.

“What the hell.” I said.

“It’s a female and she’s in heat, plus I think she likes me.” Mamoru said, giving her a few pets.

“Well let's move on.” I said.

“Ok, can I bring her along though?” He asked, getting up.

“Sure.” I replied.

“Ok, come on Jeff, and…. what should I name you….. how about Donna?” He said. The dimetrodon rubbed up against him. “Ok then Donna it is. Let’s go.” He said following me.

We started walking, until we found a large hill that was partially hidden by equally large trees.

“This seems like a good place to make a treehouse.” Mamoru said, looking up. “The trunks are definitely wide enough to support one.”

“Hmm true but we shouldn't get too attached to this place, Hannah and the girls will find us soon enough.” I told him.

“I guess…. still we need high ground until then.” He said. “Shall I begin construction?” He asked.

“Sure.” I said.

Mamoru left his dimetrodon to guard me as he left to search for materials with Jeff. He came back a few minutes later with wood, rocks, thatch, and a few other things. He began making rope with the materials he found. He then began climbing one of the trees. He tied one end to the tree he was on and jumped to another tree 9 feet across and tied the rope around it, then continued to make a large octagon with all the ropes. He then proceeded to make a type of web and continued by placing wooden planks and fastening them with rope. He came back down and made a simple hammer and a few wooden nails. He climbed back up and began making walls from thatch and wood. Once he was done he made a simple flat roof. Then he came down and began making something I couldn’t understand.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“Making an elevator, it’s really easy to make one.” He said. He took a wooden disk and began cutting out a deep groove all around the curvature. He then continued to make more of them and set them up. “There we go, a pulley system.” He said. He then proceeded to make a platform and tied ropes to each corner. He then began turning it into a large box, big enough to possibly fit a car. He brought a rope and a few pulleys and hooked them all together to our shelter. He tied up a net and filled it with a bunch of rocks and tied it to the other end of the rope. “Ok now all we need are a few beds.” He said.

“I'll see what I can do.” I told him.

“Donna, go find us something to eat will you?” He told his dimetrodon. The dimetrodon walked off and came back later with a large Moschops corpse. “I’ll skin it, you can make it into the beds, and I’ll prepare dinner.” Said Mamoru giving his dimetrodon a pat on the head for doing a good job.

“Alright let's get wood for a fire.” I said.

“K, so you gonna do it? Cuz I’ve been doing most of the work.” Said Mamoru, taking a seat on a log. His dimetrodon came over to him and rested her head on his lap. I rolled my eyes before venturing into the forest to gather wood, when I felt a chill down my spine.

“Oh great.” I mumbled standing up straight then looked around. “Good damn raptors.” I said immediately after one jumped from the bushes at me, I ducked and grabbed its left legs before throwing it to the ground.

“Well at least I still have my strength.” I said then the other 4 came out of hiding. “Well I guess you do always hunt in packs, well at least this will be fun, this is actually the second time I fought a raptor you should know.” I said then looked at them gathering up. They hissed but didn't charge me. “Hmm guess you're smarter than the average animal.” I said.

“Come on then or are you gonna have me wait all day.” I said, one charged, I jumped over it to see another right behind it, it jumped up to try to take a bite out of me but I kicked it in the snout, sending it to the side. “Not bad, I guess the movies got your intelligence right.”

I landed, and noticed they now surrounded me. “Oh my, whatever shall I do.” I said sarcastically, as they all lunged.

I jumped again allowing them all to crash into each other in midair, making them fall to the ground. “Close but no cigar.” I said, grabbing a branch, and pulled myself up on it.

“Hey what’s all the noi-” began Mamoru as he came out of the brush and looked around.

“Oh nothing just playing with the natives.” I said jumping down to the ground.

Mamoru looked at one of the raptors. “Utahraptors, sweet.” He said. He went over and grabbed the one he was looking at. He hogtied it and slung it over his shoulder. “I’m keeping this one. She’s a cute one.” He said, leading me back to the campfire.

“Alright.” Then I looked at the other 4. “I guess I’ll have the rest.” I said picking them up.

Mamoru put down his raptor and saw it was awake. “I don’t think it’s going to be affected by my curse, but I could use hypnosis.” He said. He began looking into the raptor’s eyes and whispered something into its ear membrane. He untied it and it got up and cuddled him. “There we go.” He said, giving her a few chin scratches. “Want me to do yours for you?” He asked.

“No, I think I'll force them into submission, and become the leader of the pack.” I said.

“That’s not gonna work, unless you plan on pleasing them.” He said with a knowing smirk.

“What, you mean sex? surely there is another way.” I said.

“Yes sex, if you make sure their happy it might work, but if you rather I hypnotized them and told them to do things you’re not ok with, then it’s your choice.” He said.

“Fine I’ll deal with them later.” I said.

“Ok if mine gives me a blowjob?” He asked.

“Fine.” I told him.

“I wasn’t actually thinking you’d agree to that. I was joking about the sex.” He said.

“Just make sure you do it out of prying eyes.” I told him.

“Well, Donna, my dimetrodon, is in heat so I’m gonna go with her to the bushes and um…… you know, bow-chicka-wow-wow.” He said doing a sex gesture.

“Yes but like I said please do it out of prying eyes.” I told him.

“Yeah yeah.” He said following his dimetrodon into the bushes.

I heard the sound of a zipper being pulled down then I could have sworn I heard the lion sleeps tonight song, along with a few rustling in the bushes and a few grunts and growls.

“That guy is messed up in so many ways.” I muttered to myself.

The noises continued until eventually they stopped and Mamoru came out with a grin on his face, and I’m not sure how but I think his dimetrodon was smiling too. “You gotta love a good fuck.” He said. He got comfortable by the fire with his dimetrodon and fell asleep by her side.

“Well I guess I should just get some sleep.” I said

{Next day}

I woke up the next day feeling a little different than yesterday. “Hmmmm.” I got up and looked around, then lifted up my hand towards a small rock, it started lift off the ground, but it felt like it weighed several tons, making me sweat before my magic failed me. I looked around to tell Mamoru, but he was gone.

“Where the hell did he go.” I said.

“WHAHOOOO!” I heard in the distance.

“Oh no what now.” I said.

I could hear loud footsteps coming this way. Then out of the overgrowth, Mamoru came bursting through, riding on the back of a small 10 foot tall Tyrannosaurus. “Hey Johnathan look what I got!” He said.

“Where did you find that thing?” I asked.

“Stunted growth, caused her to be a little too weak to survive here, luckily I found her half dead and I had to bite her, and now she’s a new friend.” He said, with a stupid grin and getting off his new mount.

“Well that's great for you, but did you check your magic this morning? I think it's adjusting to this place, although slowly.” I explained.

“I’ve been getting a few bursts of energy every now and then. Hey I found something cool while I was exploring last night, a whole canyon valley not far from here filled with a few wyverns, quetzalcoatlus, and a few other large flying things.” He said, pointing to the east.

“Well look like we know where not to go.”

“Also I found a few australopithecus over to the north, along with a few neanderthals and early human villages. I’ve even found there’s a volcano here, we could use that to make a forge. There're a few large, deep lakes in the south filled with all kinds of prehistoric creatures, like bony fish, arthropods, liopleurodon and even a few ambulocetus, early ancestors of cetaceans. This island is amazing! It’s a lot like the island in the ARK Survival Evolved game, only the creatures are anatomically correct and there’s a few species that weren’t in the game.” Mamoru droned on, continuing for a good few minutes on how he enjoyed the island.

“At this size I can't do much forging.” I told him.

“You do know you don’t have to be a giant to be able to forge right?” Mamoru asked.

“Well to fully utilize what I've learned I do.” I told him.

“Let’s just go, I’m sure you wanna explore.” He said, getting back onto his T-Rex.

“Not really, but I would like a look at these human villages.” I said.

“Ok, but first… I need a wardrobe change.” He said jumping off his T-rex. He took off all his clothes and got out a loincloth and put it on his waist. “Now we can go.” He said.

“What about me?” I asked.

“I just wanted to swing my dick around, but ok, here.” He said giving me a loincloth.

“Do all of them dress like this?” I asked, taking it.

“Suuuure.” He said Weirdly. “Rachel behave, no biting, or eating anything while we’re gone.” Said Mamoru to his T-rex..

I sighed before taking off my clothes and putting it on. “Lead the way.”

“Ok!” He said with a smile.

{Later}

“We should be there soon.” Said Mamoru.

“Are you sure you said that 2 hours ago.” I said.

“Hey! I know the way.” He said.

“You do not know de way!” Said a voice, along with a few clicking noises.

“Oh god!” Mamoru moaned exasperatedly. “Seriously!?” He said looking at what spoke.

“What, what’s wrong?” I asked.

“It’s an Ugandan knuckles.” He said with a strained look on his face.

“De queen knows de way!” Said the Ugandan Knuckles.

“Ugh! I hate these things!” Said Mamoru. The Ugandan Knuckles began making clicking noises.

“All hail de queen!” Said the Ugandan Knuckles.

“Oh god, it's this fucking meme.” I said face palming.

“This island has things that went extinct, but apparently it doesn’t just have what we’ve seen so far, it has this irritating thing.” Mamoru said, gesturing towards the Ugandan Knuckles.

“Well since it's here, Hey knuckles which way to the human village?” I asked.

“You do not know de way!” It said.

“AAAAAAAAAAAhh!” Screamed Mamoru as he tackled the Ugandan Knuckles and ripped its head off. “I KNOW THE WAY!!!!!” He Yelled at the head. He began drinking up the blood and tossed the head away. “Come on it's this way.” He said.

“Alright if you say so.” I said.

He turned around and grabbed me by the throat. “Don’t test me.” He said in my face. He let go and punched a tree out of his way.

“I think I'm done, I'm heading back.: I told him, turning around. But before I could leave he grabbed me by my shoulders and brought me into a clearing, and right in the middle was a small early human village.

“Told you I knew the way.” He said.

“After you had us going in circles and got us lost twice.” I said.

“That’s how I found it in the first place.” He said. “Now come on, the girls here are super hot and will probably let you do anything you want to them.” He said getting excited.

I looked to see most of the villagers were mainly women and only a small percentage were male. “Hmm.” I said.

“Yeah I thought it was weird too, but they do harems here like us.” said Mamoru.

“Ok, well I guess we should look around and grab who we like.” I said with a grin.

“Already got one in mind.” He said pointing at a girl with large breasts and a fat ass. “I’m gonna go put a few dents in that floor model, wanna join me?” He asked.

“Nah you go do your thing and try not to pass out.” I told him.

“Please, join me, I don’t wanna do her alone.” He pleaded.

“Why?” I asked.

“Because she’s just too hot not to share on the first go.” He said. “Come on dude you’re getting hard looking at her too.” He said, gesturing to the girl.

“Maybe but if you want her I’ll just find another girl.” I told him.

“Oh, I was thinking we could just share her while we’re on the island.” He said. “Oh! How about we head to the hotsprings over there with her. After a few girls see us they’ll be lining up for us.” He said with an arm around me and a wave of his hand.

“I think I'd like to go solo but we could do her later.” I told him.

“Fine, you get yours and bring her to the hot springs and we can do an orgy, you cool with that?” He asked.

“Alright.” I told him.

“Sweet!” He said then ran off laughing.

“Now then let's see.” I said then spotted a sexy girl with her hair in pigtails

then stepping into view as were two girls in Leppard clothing, one in a red pelt and one in a normal colored pelt

I walked up to them, and kissed all three of them before I led the three of them to a secluded place I could have fine with them

{2 hours later}

Mamoru showed up with his girl following him on her hands and knees “Hey Johnathan come on, the hot springs are where we have sex!” Said Mamoru.

“Alright then lead the way.” I said.

Mamoru led the way to the hot springs, took off his loincloth and got into the warm water. “Aaahhh that’s nice.” He said as he settled in.

I got in shortly after him along with the girls. “This is nice.”

“Yeah, it is!” Mamoru said.

“So what now?” I asked.

“I was thinking we could make a large monster truck out of wood and bamboo later, I was gonna use my t-rex as the engine like the monster trucks movie.” He told me. His girl was rubbing herself up against him, feeling him up. My girls were doing the same to me.

“Sounds like an interesting idea.” I said.

“I was thinking we could also work on building a new ship for myself, I had an idea for how to build the forge in order to make it.” He said as his girl was slowly reaching for some forbidden fruit. He shoved the girl away and gave her a look that made her stop. “We going to have sex, or are we going to go. Oh, can we each go get a wyvern?” He asked.

“Shh! shh! shh! Did you hear that?” Asked Mamoru.

“Hear what?” I asked.

Just then Mamoru’s T-rex came out from the bushes. “Rachel?” He said, confused.

“Whats wrong?” I asked.

“That’s not what I thought I was hearing though.” He said. Rachel came into the springs, causing the cave girl he had to scoot away, she got next to him and sat herself down in the water with her head on his lap. He began petting her snout.

“Well how long do you think till Hannah finds us?” I asked.

“Let me try something.” He said. He had a constipated look on his face then his eyes slowly started to glow softly. He began grunting and his eyes glowed brightly then he stopped and began panting. “A few days, but we need to get building my ship.” He said.

“We can't get off the island, remember.” I reminded him.

“We can if we build my ship in the lagoon near where we first woke up.” He said. “All we need to do is mine a bit of iron out of a cave system I found during the night. It’s full of ore!” He said as his T-rex began cuddling into him.

“Even with our strength the amount of ore we need could take weeks, even a month to gather.” I told him.

“Hmmm.” He began while stroking his chin. “A vampire that can work fast, a few dinosaurs as pets, plus a whole village of expendable cavemen…… we could be done in under a week.” He said. “Especially with my canister of nanites… I had them in my back pocket before we left, and forgot about them.” He said.

“We are not working the cavemen.” I told him.

“They’ll literally work for peanuts.” He deadpanned.

“No.” I told him.

“Fine, then we need more creatures to assist us.” He said. His T-rex started to seem like it was rooting around in his crotch. “Hey quit that.. oh my.” He said as she seemed to find what she was looking for. “Anyway, oh, we can use our imagination and make this into a Minecraft adventure, we can get wood and make a few carts, make a few pickaxes…… oh damn… all we really need are the materials, then these nanites just need to see a blueprint and then they can make the parts we need so we can build the whole thing.” He said. I watched as his T-rex seemed to be sucking him off.

“Either that or we could wait for Hannah and Jasmine.” He said after a few minutes. “Also I don’t know how she learned to do this, but she is good!” He said as the T-rex continued to suck him off.

“We should wait.” I told him.

“Ok. You want her to suck you off next?” He offered. He groaned and the T-rex came up from his crotch and licked her lips.

“No thanks.” I said

“So what now? We just gonna go around and grab a few creatures we like?” He asked.

“Maybe, then once my magic recovers a bit more I can make them anthro.” I said.

“K, but my power seems to be growing a bit more from lack of use…. and that seems like a problem.” He said.

“Mine has been recovering nicely and it's recovering faster as more is made available to me.” I told him.

“Ooookaaay, anyway recently I’ve been wondering who stranded us here.” Said Mamoru. “Any ideas?” He asked.

“No idea.” I said.

“Well I wanna go get a few animals, wanna help me find them?” He asked, getting out of the water with his T-rex.

“Ummm you do that yourself.” I said.

“Here’s my list. I want six Compsognathus, a Baryonyx, a pair of Brontoscorpio, a Trilobite, a Nothosaurus, an Irritator, a Rhenaniae, a Meganeura, a Mesothelae, a Microraptor, a Gorgonopsid, and a Smilodon. What about you?” He said.

“Hmm the raptors, maybe Alamosaurus, I forgot the name of the other.” I said.

“Ok, the arthropods should be easy, not sure about the rest.” He said. “Do you think I should get a few titanoboas?” he asked.

“Your choice.” I said.

“Yeah I’m gonna get some of them, they’ll make a good security system.” He told me.

“If you say so.” I told him.

“You gonna stick around here? Or are we leaving?” He asked, putting on his loincloth.

“Lets go, I don't feel like sex right now.” I told him as I got up.

“Ok, should we bring the girls too?” He asked.

“Did you think we wouldn't?” I asked.

“Not really, let’s go then! Come on!” He said getting onto his T-rex. “Hi-ho Rachel! Awaaaaay!” he said riding off with his girl.

“Well girls I guess you'll have to follow me.” I said picking them up, then led them into the forest.

{Later}

I finally reached our little camp to see Mamoru wasn't here. “Oh god no, if he’s not here, he’s off doing something that could probably get him killed.” I said.

“Where could he be?” I said to no one in particular, I sighed before making more room in my sleeping area for the girls to sleep by my side, and checked on my raptors, they were fine, and I let them go so they could hunt but I felt they would return soon enough.

“AAHUAAAUAAAUAAAAAAAA!!!” Came a tarzan cry from far off in the distance.

“What has he gotten himself into now.” I said.

“AAHUAAAUAAAUAAAAAAAA!!!” Came another cry, closer this time.

“Lets just hope he doesn't bring anything dangerous here.”

“DON'T COUNT ON IT!!” I heard Mamoru say as he Came swinging past on a vine. “AAHUAAAUAAAUAAAAAAAA” he cried.

“What did you do?” I asked.

“I collected all my creatures, they were easier to collect than I thought.” He said coming in through the window. “For the water creatures I made sure to make a pond below the shelter.” He said.

“Why do you always need more girls or pets?” I asked.

“I don’t have to explain myself to you.” He said, crossing his arms.

I just sighed.

“I’m going to take a nap.” He said. He took off his loincloth and put on his normal clothes. He got into his bed and his new pets joined him, his T-rex, his Utahraptor, and his Dimetrodon. “Hey Johnathan?” He asked looking at me.

“What.” I asked.

“What do you think our girls back home are doing?” He asked.

“Hopefully they're looking for us.” I said.

{back at home}

“Hey mom? Have you seen Dad or Mamoru anywhere?” Asked Jasmine, sitting on the couch.

“I've been looking everywhere for them.” Hannah said.

“Where could they be?” Said Jasmine, putting a hand to her chin.

“I don't know but I'll start casting tracking spells hopefully those will find them.” She said.

“Maybe we could find out where they were last and track them from there?” Suggested Jasmine.

“I did not think of that, come on let’s go!” Hannah told her, getting up.

Both girls went to Big Belly burger and looked around.

“Mom, I found something!” Said Jasmine standing near a booth.

She walked over to see what Jasmin found. “What did you find?”

“Mamoru left us a message, somehow he knew they’d be taken.” Said Jasmine.

“What did he say?” Hannah asked.

“The message says…. if you can read this….. you’re too close.” Jasmine said, reading the message. “P.S. you can find us on the island filled with prehistoric monsters, Lex and Grodd did it. P.P.S. Ha pee pee, the author told me to write this and he removed my memory of doing it, good luck Jasmine!” She read.

“He’s such a child.” Hannah commented.

“But you have to admit he does have his moments of genius, still he can be a bit immature at times. I think it’s kinda cute.” Said Jasmine, getting an odd look from Hannah.

“Anyway…….. now that we know where they are we can go find them, and bring them home.” Said Hannah as both girls left the restaurant.

“Knowing Mamoru he’s probably made a few odd new friends by now.” Said Jasmine.

“Jonathan too.” Hannah said.

“Let’s go get our boys!” Said Jasmine.

“Agreed.” Hannah said as they set off to find them.

{back on the island}

“I felt a disturbance!” Said Mamoru, springing up from his bed, still asleep, scaring the shit out of me, my girls and his girl and new pets. He flopped back down and moved to his side. “I wanna glaive wyvern.” He Said in his sleep.

“Yeah well you can’t have one you crazy bastard.” I said turning to my side. I heard a creek coming from his side of the shelter and saw his pets get off of him. Then he got up out of bed and walked onto the lift and pulled the lever.

“Oh no! Where’s he going now?” I asked myself. I got out of bed and went after him.

{a few minutes later}

I followed him into a clearing where he got on top of a large rock and thrust up his arm, as if he was Thor summoning his hammer. My eyes widened when I realized that’s what he was doing. Only instead of a hammer, his scythe flew in from the sky and landed in his hand in a bright flash.

He brought it down and began to play while he was still asleep! He played I can’t decide by the Scissor sisters. https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=buYrBbwyCGE

After the song I got in front of him and waved my hand in front of his face. His eyes were open but didn’t move, and they seemed a little glazed over.
“How can he be sleeping through this?” I asked myself.

Then he began playing monster by skillet.https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=1mjlM_RnsVE

I continued to watch him while he played. When he finished he began walking off again. “What now?” I asked myself.

As he walked he dragged his scythe along the ground behind him. After an hour we made it to a canyon valley. The valley he said was filled with wyverns.

He walked forward and dropped off the edge. His scythe cut into the side of the cliff, slowing his descent. When he reached the bottom he began walking again, still dragging his scythe.

I followed him by taking a safer way down as he reached the center of the valley within the canyon. He got onto a rock and began playing again. Only this time, instead of playing something dark, he played something soft and lifting. He began to play and sing angel of the morning by Juice Newton. https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=HTzGMEfbnAw

“Whaaaat?” I said in surprise as a large black and white female Glaive Wyvern landed in front of him.

She had a white chin, neck, and underbelly, and black on the rest. I noticed her eyes were green and yellow and seemed to glow in the darkness, and she just stood in front of Mamoru, as if he summoned her to him, seemingly awaiting orders. After a few minutes he dropped his scythe and fell off the rock. The wyvern caught him in her jaws and noticed me. I walked slowly over to her and held my arms out.

The wyvern seemed to understand and dropped him into my grasp. She picked up his scythe in her jaws, I tried to reach out and take it from her but she growled at me, so I let her hold onto it. I began walking out of the canyon valley with the wyvern following close behind.

A few minutes later and we arrived back at camp I walked into the lift and the wyvern squeezed in with me. I lifted up the lever and the lift took us up. We walked inside the shelter and I placed Mamoru onto his bed.

“Really wish he told me he sleepwalked. It could have saved me a lot of trouble.” I said as the wyvern placed his scythe by his bed, then got onto the bed and curled up on top of him, the rest of his pets settled themselves near his bedsides. I went back to my bed and went to sleep. I was half asleep before Mamoru screeched.

“HREEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!” He shrieked. I looked over to him and he was still sleeping.

“This is gonna be a long night.” I said closing my eyes.

{the coming morning}

I woke up and got stuff ready for us to start the day, my raptors brought us a large dino, which I started cutting up into decent proportions for me to start cooking, and the smell of the cooking meat woke mostly everyone up.

Mamoru woke up and noticed he had a new creature on top of him. “Johnathan….. why is there a glaive wyvern on me?” He asked.

“Did you know you were a sleepwalker?” I asked.

“I know I talk in my sleep, but sleepwalking is definitely news to me.” He said. “What exactly happened last night?” He asked.

“That might take a bit to explain, let me cook first.’ I told him.

He got up from under his new pet by changing into a mist and reformed next to me. He looked over my shoulder and began judging my every move. I grabbed a few herbs I got from the forest, and used them as a light seasoning. “You realize everything you just put on the meat is poisonous right?” He said.

“I've been cooking for me and my sister for thousands of years, I know when herbs are poisonous or not.” I told him.

“These herbs have been extinct for centuries. How would you know they aren’t.” He said.

“Two things, magic, and magic.” I said confusing him.

“Why must you irritate me? Also What do you think I should name the wyvern?” He asked.

“I checked the herb with magic to check them for harmful substances, and also I can check if something is poisoned by checking its mana, as for the name no idea.” I told him.

Mamoru shrugged his shoulders and went to check on his pets. He went rigid for a moment and slowly turned to me. “The girls are coming!” He said. After that he went back to petting his dimetrodon.

“That's good, that means we can get out of this place.” I said flipping the meat.

“What’s good?'' he asked looking at me.

“What's good is that we can go home.” I told him.

“K, but when we get back, I wanna get revenge on whoever sent us here.” Said Mamoru.

“Well you can't say it was all bad.” I told him.

“True, still I wanna kick their ass.” He said.

“Well we’ll get our chance in time.” I said.

“Ok, but after that, I wanna go to Equestria and grab a few things.” He said.

“Ok.” I said.

“I’m gonna go take care of my animals, you do your thing.” He said jumping out the window. I went over to my girls while carrying some of the meat, then gave it to them. They ate it quickly.

“So what now?” I asked myself looking around.

I started feeling something so I looked down to see the black haired girl was under my loincloth, she was licking my soft cock. I let her keep doing it till it was fully hard, and at its full length, the two other girls joined in; they were giving all their attention to my dick.

“I just forgot I never gave you three names, hmm let me think.” I said as the black haired one took the head in her mouth as I took a seat on one of my raptors “I guess I could call you Jade, because of the color of your eyes as for the one in the normal leopard pelt you'll be Sheena, as for you red pelt, I’ll call you Rose.” They didn't seem to be paying much attention to me but at least I came up with names for them. I let them continue having their way until I came. I pushed the three of them back a bit so I could cum all over their faces. They were all over each other licking each other clean.

Before they took off their clothes and completely ignored me as they went at it. ‘Well it looks like they are enjoying themselves.’ I thought, then I felt my sister’s mana approaching the island.

“Looks like it's time to go home.” I said getting up then put on my normal clothes.

“Can you feel it?!” Said Mamoru, popping up behind me and surprising me.

“Way ahead of you.” I said then walked over to the girls who were still eating each other out.

“Sweet!” Exclaimed Mamoru. “Wanna help me have sex with Rachel, my t-rex?” He asked.

“No I don't do feral unless I'm feral as well.” I told him.

“I might have enough strength to do that for you, what do you wanna be?” He suggested.

“Yeah no thanks.” I said.

“Ok, would you like to help me with my girl?” He asked.

“Sure.” I told him.

“Ok, which hole?” He asked.

“Well since she's your girl I’ll take her ass, because if I take her pussy I might cum inside her.” I told him.

“Well that would be a problem, how about my Utahraptor, I had enough power to change her cloaca into a pussy and ass. Wanna help me make her anthro?” He asked.

“They're your girls.” I told him.

“Yeah, and?” He asked.

“So do it yourself.” I told him.

“Let’s just fuck my girl.” He said.

“Ok.” I told him.” Then he took me to her.

She had black hair, blue eyes, caramel colored skin, and a fat ass that matched her large J-cup breasts.

“Wow she looks good, so how do you want to do this?” I asked.

“I’d rather we be fucking my t-rex, Couldn’t we make her an anthro and fuck her then?” He asked.

“Well you're the one that wanted us to gangbang her, so should we just whip out our dicks, and start groping her, or should one of us get her started and the other join in after.” I said.

“The first one.” He said, taking his clothes off.

“Ok.” I said taking off my clothing still hard from the trio that sucked my dick.

Just then Hannah and Jasmine appeared in front of us. “Woah.” Said Mamoru.

“So this is where you've been.” Jasmine said.

“Thank god we found you.” Hannah said.

Mamoru looked at me, smiled and wiggled his eyebrows. “You thinking what I’m thinking?” He asked.

“I think so, so we’ll have to put your new girl on hold for now.” I said with a grin, before groping Hannah’s breasts making her moan.

“Hey Johnathan, you in the mood for canines?” Mamoru asked me as he began groping Jasmine’s breasts.

“I'm just in the mood to fill my sister's pussy with cum, I don't care what form she’s in.” I said ripping off her clothes as we kissed.

“Well I’ve been here with a bunch of scales, I’d like some fluff for a change, Jasmine could you please do that Jenna form please?” He asked her.

“Mamoru you know I prefer sex in my real form.” Jasmine said.

“Please?” He pleaded.

“Fine, but I'm making myself infertile.” She said.

“Yes!” He said, then gave her a kiss.

I Pushed Hannah to the ground, as we kept kissing, lined up my dick, and ready to ram into her. I broke the kiss and said. “I've missed you.”

“I’ve missed you too,” Hannah replied.

“And I’ve missed the floofy!” Said Mamoru, as he was motorboating into Jasmine’s chest in her Jenna form. He continued to hit all her erogenous zones and made her moan with pleasure. “That’s one advantage of being in this form, you get to feel everything I do to make you feel good.” He said, continuing his attack on her “pleasure points”.

“Also before I forget again when you're gonna pay me back for stopping my time with Nightmare I a while ago?” I asked Mamoru.

“So what do you want?” He asked. “I’m not gonna blueball you again (unless you deserve it)” he said, mumbling the last part. “Hey Johnathan, I just realized they broke the barrier keeping our magic from working!” He said.

“I already know, as for what I want, how about Kitty Katswell, she hasn't joined your harem yet, so could I have a crack at her?”

“Ok, but can you make sure she joins me? Although if I have two cats named kitty that might get confusing…. meh I’ll live with it. But yes you can screw her later.” He said, making Jasmine moan in ecstasy.

“Come on why can't I have one.” I said.

“Fine, you can have her! Happy now?” He asked.

“Yeah.” I said thrusting into Hannah, she moaned even louder than my daughter.

“Hey Hannah how long do you think I have to do this until she’s putty in my hands?” He asked Hannah as he continued to make Jasmine feel good.

“Jasmine is very strong willed, she won't bend to anyone or at least for most people.” Hannah told him.

“I think I’m almost at the point where her brain is close to mush. But I’d like to see if I can get her to stay in this form for me.” He said as he began fingering her pussy and massaging her breasts.

“Sorry but no, to both things I'm sticking to my real form.” Said Jasmine.

Mamoru looked into Jasmine’s eyes. “Come on, please? I like how fluffy you are!” He asked giving her ass a squeeze, causing her to moan, arch her back and wag her tail.

“No.” She gasped.

“What would I have to do to persuade you?” He asked, giving her a kiss.

“Sorry nothing you can do can change my mind.” She told him.

“Are you suuuure?” He asked, giving her another kiss, while he continued to feel her up.

“Im sure.” She said.

“Ok, how about this?” He asked, thrusting into her all the way to the hilt.

“You're starting to annoy me.” She growled.

“Oh now that is cute, Johnathan did you hear how cute her growls are?” He asked as he began pumping into her.

“I'm serious.” She said with a glare.

“I know, but it’s just so cute!” He said wrapping his arms around her and holding her close.

I moved Hannah on top of me as she started riding me.

“Anyway, if you’re not comfortable staying in that form, would you be willing to make me a Jenna?” He asked her.

“Sure.” She said with a smile.

“Great!” He said. He began pounding into her with a passion.

“How’s my daughter's pussy?” I asked.

“I love her!” He said as he began to pound into her like he was a crazed animal.

Hannah was riding me similarly. I grabbed her ass making her go faster. “You’re perfect as always babe.” I told my sister, as she came on my cock, but kept going, riding me harder and faster.

Mamoru continued to pound into Jasmine groping her breasts and ass with each thrust, almost as if he had multiple arms. They began making out, as he hilted inside Jasmine, they both gasped as they both came, and they passed out as it subsided. They held each other tight as they slept.

“Shame Jasmine didn't stay with you, otherwise going hours without rest would have been easy but if Mamoru makes her happy I have nothing to complain about.” Hannah said as I hilted filling her with my cum.

“Yeah, but at least I have you.” I said giving her a kiss, but then I tried to sit up but she stopped me. “Sorry dear brother we have not had sex in a few days we’re not stoping till you’ve gotten me pregnant again.”

“Really another child?” I asked.

“What can I say I like being your sexy milf, plus Tiffiny needs a friend.” Hannah said, riding me again.

I flipped us over and started thrusting into her. For the following 5 hours I fucked her in every place in our little shelter in every position, then at the end of it all Hannah was laying on the ground taking my length down her throat as the three girls all ate out her pussy. I finally came for the final time letting my seed get pumped down her throat. I pulled out, then Hannah took a few deep breaths, before getting up, and made out with the new girls, then with my restored magic, I teleported myself, Hannah, Jasmine, Mamoru and all his new pets and things, and our new girls back home.

I left Mamoru and Jasmine in their room with their animals, and I put a large floor level, walk-in fish tank in the living room for all his aquatic pets.

I went back to my room where Hannah was waiting for me in bed.

chapter 27

View Online

“Hey Johnathan! Can we go to Equestria now? It’s been a whole week since the island!” Said Mamoru as he came into the living room.

“Alright, who do you want?” I asked.

“The Sphinx, Ember, Eris(genderbent Discord), Daybreaker, Zecora, and a few spellbooks.” He told me.

“Ok.” I said then there was a knock on the door, I went to the door to see Batman holding a pig.

“What’s with the pig?” Mamoru asked.

“That's Wonder Woman, most certainly Circe’s work am I correct?” I asked Batman, he nodded.

“Yes, can you help her?” He asked, while bringing her in.

“Hmm I'm surprised you didn't take her to Zatanna.” I said.

“Should I have?” He asked, I shook my head.

“No, she is talented no doubt, but she lacks the raw power to undo the work of a goddess, just give me a minute.” I said.

“You just wanna show off don’t you?” Asked Mamoru, as he sat on the couch.

“No, I want to help my woman, is that just bad?” I asked.

“It is if you refer to her as “my woman” most girls get pissed when you use possessive phrases like that.” Said Mamoru with air quotes.

“Batman you can go now, I can take care of everything else.” I said, he looked at Wonder woman, then nodded before leaving. “Now then, let's see here.” I said putting my hand on her head.

“Quite a powerful curse but no problem for me.” I said standing up straight before, I lifted my hand up, making her get enveloped in smoke, I spoke softly in an ancient language, as the mass of smoke grew larger, and larger, until it dispersed, leaving Wonder woman restored to her human form sitting on the ground.

“There.” I said.

“Ok, now what?” Asked Mamoru.

I helped Diana up, then started kissing her, while slowly slipping off her armor.

“Hey can I join this?” Asked Mamoru.

“Remember the rule, no cumming in her pussy, that privilege is mine.”I told him as I fully stripped her of her armor, then removed my own clothes.

“K, I’ll just take her in the ass then.” He said, taking off his clothes.

“So Diana, do you want to be fucked standing or on the couch?” I asked.

“Couch.” She said so I leaned her over the couch while fingering her pussy.

“Hey Mamoru, why don't you go to the other side, and give her something to do while I get her ready.” I said, then got down and licked her pussy, while I jerked myself off.

“Like what?” He asked.

“It means let her suck you off.” I told him.

“I’m not feeling like doing the foreplay, but I think I know a way to pass the time until she’s ready.” He said.

“Like what.” I said going back to eating her out, and hearing her lustful moans.

“I’m thinking a titfuck from her would work.” He said.

“Well I think that time has passed she's ready, so you want to be on top or should I?” I asked.

“I’m taking her ass so I think I’ll be on the bottom.” He said.

He laid down, and Diana slowly took his dick up her ass, which made them both moan before I pressed her down onto Mamoru so I could hilt in her tight pussy.

“Hmm fuck.” I moaned.

“Damn She’s tight.” He said.

“I know I can't wait to stuff a baby in her.” I said.

“You might wanna speed up the pregnancy though.” Said Mamoru.

“Hmm good idea,.” I said, making out with Diana as I started thrusting.

Began thrusting as well and brought his hands to her breasts and gave them a firm squeeze, making her moan out.

I grabbed her hips before thrusting into her faster.

Mamoru began thrusting harder, giving Diana his entire length. “Hey, Johnathan, any chance we can share her every now and then? She’s soft and tight, and I’d like to try her out again.” Mamoru asked.

“Only if you'll share a few of yours girls, I've been the only one being generous with my girls.” I said

“Alright, when you make my Godzilla and MUTO, we can…… Johnathan look behind you.” Said Mamoru.

I turned around to see a large Xenomorph Queen standing over us. She had four arms, a large crest on her head, large DD-cup breasts, thick thighs and a large ass. Her tail swished from side to side, it’s black chitinous hide glistening in the dark. Fluid dripped from her maw as she looked down at us.

“Holy shit! she’s finally born, Mamoru you gonna do something?” I asked.

“You finish up with Wonder Woman. I’ll try to see if she responds to me, hopefully my curse works on her.” Mamoru told me pulling out of Wonder Woman and walking towards the Xenomorph Queen.

“What curse?” Wonder woman asked as I kept thrusting into her

“Creepy creatures respond to me.” Said Mamoru. “Certain animals tend to be drawn to me and follow commands I give them.” He explained. “Johnathan hurry and finish up, I can’t have her trying anything.” He told me.

“Alright, I wanted to make this last.” I said kissing Diana as I came filling her womb to the brim her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she passed out. “There.” I said

“Hmm, let’s call her Queenie.” He said.

“A little bland but alright, I'll have to bring Gleaming back to life later.” I said.

“Ok, Hey! (Whistles) down!” He ordered his Xenomorph. I was surprised when she did as he said and got down on her stomach.

“So what are you gonna do with her?” I asked.

“We’re gonna share her.” He said. “For this time only.” He added. “HEY! Queenie, come!” He said sitting on the couch.

“Can I have a drone when one is born?” I asked.

“Sure, I’ll have her make one for both of us.” He said. Queenie got up and walked over to Mamoru and turned around and squatted down in front of him.

“So how should we fuck her?” I asked.

“You can have her ass.” He told me. His new Queen, turns around and straddles him as best she could, she reaches a hand down and positions his cock and she inserts it into her dripping cunt. She bent over and spread her ass as she began bouncing on his cock.

I shoved my cock up her ass and started pounding it. She began shrieking as we both fucked her.

“Her ass is tight it's almost sucking me in.” I said.

“Her pussy is tight too, it’s like she’s trying to suck my cock off.” He said.

“Maybe I’ll turn one of her drones into a queen so I can fuck her in the pussy.” I said.

“Wanna trade holes after we cum?” He asked.

“No.” I said.

“Ok.” He said. His Xenomorph began bouncing on him harder, screeching with every impact. She wrapped her smaller arms around him and shoved his head into her breasts.

“She’s certainly good, so tell me did you change their cycle, so there are no face huggers?” I asked.

“No.” He said as he began squeezing her breasts, making her hiss in pleasure. “I like the facehuggers, they're cool.” He said.

“True but we cant have gleaming dying every time she gives birth to those things she has a duty to uphold as our cock sleeve.” I said.

“She won’t die if we use her womb next time.” He said.

“Alright, though we won't be able to fuck her pussy for a bit.” I commented.

“Look how healthy the Queen is, it’s from all the cum we pumped into Gleaming’s ass.” He said.

I spanked the queen and grabbed her tail as I pounded her harder. She hissed angrily at me and slapped me with her tail and began riding Mamoru harder. “She doesn’t like her tail grabbed, it’s sensitive.” He explained.

“Sorry.” I said pounding her ass like a jackhammer.

Mamoru began meeting her thrusts and made her scream loudly.

“I think it's time we gave her majesty, her gift.” I said.

“Agreed!” He said as he began pounding into her harder and giving her nipples a pinch.

I grabbed her ass hilting inside as I unleashed my loads, as did Mamoru. Queenie’s stomach began swelling as we filled her to the brim. After we finished she stood up and walked close to the fireplace and passed out on the floor. “Well that was nice.” Said Mamoru.

“Yes it was, “ I said.

“Well now what?” Asked Mamoru.

“Well you can go to Equestria on your own. I'm gonna go bed another goddess.” I told him.

“Ok, where’d you say the portal was?” He asked.

“Don't you remember?” I asked.

{Mamoru pov}

“I can’t remember everything!” I said to him. “Can’t you lead me to it?” I asked.

He sighed before he teleported to me to a room with a tear in reality in the center of it.

“Ok then.” I said, then I walked in and I was in the middle of the everfree. “Now who to go for first.” I said, rubbing my chin.

{Jonathan POV Adult form}

“This looks like the place.” I said standing in front of the amphitheater. I put on a tuxedo, then walked in, it seemed I arrived before she started singing so I took a seat.

“Ok.” I said taking a look around then got comfortable as the curtains opened, and the show started.

[u][url=https://www.google.com/url?q=https://www.youtube.com/watch?v%3DJ5V5KoXdohw&sa=D&source=editors&ust=1617309732171000&usg=AOvVaw0PBVfujiYEgmVh6E8ZN7ig](304) Circe & Song! - YouTube[/url][/u]

Everyone started clapping, and she continued singing for about ten minutes before she asked for the Audience what song she should sing next, but then i casted a special spell that gets the attention of the opposite sex, not eatauly a lust spell but it makes woman act more lustfully towards me because they mistake the spells affect for lust.

She glanced over at me, and I could see the spell was taking effect. That's when I got up to quote on quote leave I wasn't even able to step three feet away from my table before she gentle grabbed my arm.

“Where are you going hot stuff?” She asked.

“Well I was gonna go home but i'm willing to stay if a beautiful woman like yourself intends to keep me company.” I said grabbing her waist. She led me back to the table where another singer took the stage, who started singing a romantic song.

“She's not bad.” I said then looked at her. “You were magnificent up there.” I told her.

“Why thank you.” She said

The singing started to get a bit more intense, making Cirice place a hand on my leg slowly moving it to my groin.

{Mamoru POV}

“Let’s go for the Sphinx, I’m sure She’ll be interested.” I said to myself.

I opened a portal to saddle Arabia and went into the pyramid where she was.

I looked around but only found a few old hairs, I used a tracking spell on them, I got out of the pyramid, and took to the sky.

I flew to a large mountain with a large cave near the top. I landed at the entrance and looked around. I walked into the cave slowly. I knelt down and found a few shed hairs. ‘Yup there’s definitely a cat in here.’ I went deeper into the cave and stopped when I heard growling.

“Who dares to disturb me.” Said Sphinx.

“I’m Nobe Oddy.” I Told her.

“What?” She asked.

“Forget it! It was supposed to be a joke, the moment is gone. My name is Mamoru Shinigami, and I’ve come here to challenge you. We each tell each other a riddle and if either get more than one wrong they lose and become the winner’s servant forever. We each get to tell three riddles.” I said to her.

“Why should I accept such a deal?” She asked.

I took off my shirt, causing her to stare and blush a fine shade of crimson. “Why, do you think you’ll lose?” I asked.

“Fine, you shall go first.” She said.

“I speak without a mouth and hear without ears. I have no body, but I come alive with wind. What am I?” I asked her.

“Hmmm.” Sphinx said then grinned. “You are an echo.” She answered.

“Correct.” I said, taking off my shoes and socks. “Your turn.” I said.

“When I'm used, I'm useless, once offered, soon rejected. In desperation oft expressed, the intended not protected. What am I?” She asked.

“A poor alibi or excuse.” I said.

“Correct.” She said.

“I come from a mine and am surrounded by wood. I help others to express themselves. What am I?” I asked.

“I dont know.” She said.

“Pencil lead, and since you failed to answer, your wrong, your turn.” I said.

“I am a perching barrel, filled with meat, Taking hits from leaps and dives. Look inside, but do not eat, The meat in there is still alive! What am I?” She asked.

“I don’t know.” I said.

“A thimble on a finger.” She said with a grin.

“Hey, Don’t be so smug, you’re not gonna get my last one.” I told her.

“Why do you think that?” She asked.

I just smiled. “Here it is. What creature walks on four legs in the morning, two legs in the afternoon, and three legs in the evening?” I asked.

“A classic one, it's a Minotuar.” She said with a grin.

“Wrong!” I said to her.

“What I can't be wrong Minotaurs walk on all four in their infancy two in their middle age, and three when they are in their elder years, I demand one more RIddle.” She demanded.

“Nope! We each get three, and you got two wrong, now your ass is mine!” I said, pointing a finger at her.

“No, I only had 2.” She said, taking the wind from my sails.

“Fine, tell your last one, but if I get it right, you’re mine, Capeesh?” I said to her.

“I move very slowly at an imperceptible rate, although I take my time, I am never late. I accompany life, and survive past demise, I am viewed with esteem in many females eyes. What am I?” She asked.

I thought hard on this one, I blew a bit of hair from my face then I got a lightbulb. “The answer is hair!” I said triumphantly.

She growled before saying. “Correct.”

“You know the rules, you lost, now what are you gonna do?” I asked.

“Whatever you say.” She hissed.

“Good kitty.” I said with a smile. “Now make yourself small, if you can, and come here.” I told her.

“I can't.” She said.

I snapped my fingers and made her smaller and in an anthro form. Now she stood up to my chest, and had large DD breasts, a fat ass, and curvy hips.

“D'aww! Isn’t the kitty cute?” I said while clasping my hands together by my face.

“What did you do to me.” She said looking at herself.

“Made you more acceptable to one of the authors.” I told her.

“So what does your sick mind have in store for me?” She asked.

“That’s a little harsh, I just wanted to….. ok never mind, I am sick in the head, anyway I wanted you to come with me so we could take a nap. I like soft things to cuddle with.” I said.

“But Since you’re gonna do whatever I say, how about you take me to where you sleep and we can have sex, unless you rather not have a look at this.” I said, taking my pants and underwear off to reveal my dick to her.

“I'd better not… for now.” She said.

“Ok, then we can just go to where you sleep and we can cuddle.” I suggested.

She took me to a giant pile of treasure.” This is where I sleep.” She said.

“Quaint, let's get to it then.” I said.

Sphinx just crawled up onto the pile and laid down. I came up next to her and laid down, wrapping and arm around her and giving her left breast a gentle squeeze. I got comfortable and fell asleep.

{Later}

I awoke a few minutes later and found myself being ridden by the Sphinx, reverse cowgirl style. I could hear her moaning and whimpering, seemingly trying not to wake me up. I noticed every time she moved, her ass jiggled, the sounds she was making were super adorable, and I kept thinking, “I need to touch that!”.

I grabbed her ass, startling her and causing her to stop.

“You're awake?” She asked.

“Hard not to be when there’s a cat with a fat ass riding your dick.” I said to her.

She blushed and said. “I thought my master would enjoy being woken up by this.”

“Oh, so you warmed up to me already, how sweet, turn around and come close, I wanna be looking into your beautiful eyes.” I told her.

She did as she was told, laid on top of me with her face right in front of mine. “This better?” She asked.

I gave her a deep kiss, she didn’t accept it at first but began getting into it. “Yes.” I told her.

“So what would you like to do to me?” She asked.

“You just keep doing what you're doing, I know you need it, you’ve been cooped up in here for who knows how long.” I told her. She got back up, and grinded her pussy against my dick. “Oh yeah that’s good, ok new position.” I said. I took her off and put her into a doggie style position. I rubbed my cock against her leaking lips. “Tell me how much you want it.” I told her.

“I want it so much.” She said shaking her ass, making it jiggle a bit.

I pressed into her slowly, tauntingly, causing her to moan. “Oh yess!” She moaned out. I grabbed her ass and began pounding into her at a fast rhythm.

“Oh yes, more.” She moaned. I was happy to oblige and continued my thrusts.

I pulled out and thrust myself to the hilt into her ass. I began thrusting into her ass at a fast pace, her ass slapping against my crotch.

“Oh fuck yes!” She screamed. I continued to pound into her. She kept screaming for more. All she could do now was moan and scream as her body went limp. I pulled out of her ass and began pounding into her pussy. I began thrusting into her fast and hard.

“Don't stop! Don’t pull out.” Was all she could utter.

I could feel myself getting close. I began pounding into her harder.

“Yes yes yes yes!” She moaned. I continued to pound into her, squeezing her ass every now and then.

“I’m gonna cum.” I told her.

“Me too!” She moaned. I continued pounding into her until I went all the way to the hilt. Her walls clenched around me and we both climaxed.

“Oh faust.” She moaned.

I slumped on top of her, pumping my seed deep into her womb. “Oh yes.” I said, wrapping my arms around her.

“There’s so much,” She said as she put a hand where her womb would be.

“I’m thinking you might get pregnant.” I told her.

“At this point I wouldn't mind.” She chuckled.

“Good, my friend has already gotten a few girls pregnant, besides I’d like to have a few kids of my own.” I told her. I pulled out and stood up. I got my clothes on and looked at her. “Come on, let’s go, I have a few more things to collect.” I told her.

“Like what?” She asked.

“You’ll see.” I told her, holding out my hand. She took it, and I pulled her up.

“So where to?” She asked.

“The dragonlands.” I told her.

I gathered all her treasure and put it into a small safe and sent it to my room, then I began walking out of the cave and started walking towards the dragonlands.

{elsewhere in Canterlot}

Celestia and Luna we’re enjoying a small evening tea party with each other. The sun was shining. Birds were chirping. Nothing could spoil this day…...

Then Discord appeared, coming out of the teapot and surprising both of them. “Celestia! I’ve been getting some odd feelings coming from somewhere on the outskirts of Equestria.” He said.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“It’s hard to explain, it feels like chaos magic only it seems much darker.” He explained.

“What do you suggest?” Celestia asked.

Discord was about to say something but Luna interrupted. “We must find this creature! I shall search the dream realm, you send for Twilight and her friends.” Said Luna. She got up and left the table.

“Agreed.” Celestia said before she started writing a letter.

“I really hope whatever this is, isn’t unfriendly.” Said Discord.

“I hope so too.” Celestia told him.

{elsewhere}

“Ah Choo!” I sneezed. “Someone knows I’m here.” I said.

“Who?” Asked Sphinx

“I have an idea for who, but right now we need to get some rest. Let’s set up camp here.” I said using my magic to make a campfire. I got up near it and got comfortable on the ground. I layed on my side and Sphinx got behind me and draped a wing over me and held me close. “Thank you.” I told her.

“Your welcome.” She said with a purr.

{Johnathan pov}

I nearly kicked down the door to my room as I carried Circe in bridal style as we made out. I tossed her onto the bed before I began stripping her, as she chuckled.

I stripped as well, once my pants were down Circe said.

“Look, I found a good one.” She said sitting up. She started stroking and sucking me off.

I grabbed her head to make her go faster, “hmmm you’re good, but you need to do much more to make me cum.” I told her.

I grabbed her head with both hands, then started thrusting into her throat. Her throat was getting tighter because of the suddenness. “That's more like it.” I said.

I continued until I shoved my entire length down her throat and came. After I finished I pulled out, and pushed her onto the bed, before thrusting my dick into her pussy.

“Oh.” She moaned. I started thrusting into her fast and hard.

“Your pussy is tight, have you ever thought of having a boyfriend, I promise I’ll treat you well.” I told her as I groped her breasts.

“Satisfy me and I'm yours.” She said in a challenging tone.

I grinned before going all out, she gasped as she gripped the blankets, and moaned loudly. I felt her cum instantly, I guess years in tartarus can make you a little desperate. I was pumping into her like a mad man, and she was loving it.

“You ready to take my load in your pussy?” I asked. she said nothing, she was lost in pleasure. So with my finale thrust I hilted inside her, while kissing her. Fitting for the pussy of a goddess to milk my dick, I had slain both gods and demons during my life, then I pulled out for her to start sucking me off again.

{Princess Luna POV}

After I had left Tia and Discord, I had retired to my chambers and got into bed. After that I went to sleep to enter the dream realm.

Once I had entered the dream realm, I appeared in a hallway full of doors. I walked through the hallway and came upon a new one that wasn’t there the other night. It was large and resembled a bank safe. I turned the large wheel and a few clicks later, it opened.

I walked through and was assaulted by a bright light. After the light had subsided I looked around at my surroundings. I was in a field of chrysanthemums, and in the middle of it all was a large rock. On top of that was a large figure wearing black clothing, pale white skin, and white hair. I couldn’t see its face because it’s back was facing towards me.

“Normally it's rude to enter a room without knocking. But since this is a dream I’ll allow it.” Said the creature.

“Who and what are you?” I asked, stamping a hoof.

The creature turned around and faced me. It’s face scared me, his face had black lips, sunken-in cheeks and sunken-in black rings around its eyes, eyes that were black pools with green irises. I noticed it’s paws…. No, that word doesn’t do them justice, the appendages were long and slender, ending with razor sharp black claws.

“That is none of your damned business.” It said to me, calmly.

This got me angry. “WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING TO DO HERE!” I yelled at it.

It looked at me unfazed and chuckled. “You are adorable.” He said.

“Wha?” I said then the figure scooped me up in his arms, and swung me around like a foal getting their first stuffed toy.

“And soft too, I have my own luna back home, only you might know her as… Nightmare moon, of course she’s perfectly harmless and she enjoys my company.” It told me.

“PUT ME DOWN!” I yelled.

He did as I asked, but not before he unintentionally grazed my nethers, making me blush. “Happy now?” He asked.

“Not even remotely what did you say about Nightmare moon?” I asked seriously.

“I have her back where I live, she’s been reformed and she’ll do anything I ask of her.” He said to me.

“Nightmare moon can't be trusted.” I told him.

“She can after she’s been satisfied by me.” He said.

“What do you mean satisfied?” I asked.

“I think you know what I mean.” He told me.

“True but I just wanted to make sure.” I said.

“I’d like to talk more, but I have things to do.” He said as he forced me from his dream.

“What? what happened?” I said confused as I looked around to see I was in my room again.

{Mamoru pov}

I woke up the next morning to find Sphinx was holding me tight, as if I was going to leave her. I turned to mist and got out of her grasp.

I shrunk her to the size of a kitten and picked her up. I held her close and began walking towards the dragonlands.

I continued to walk for an hour. Then Sphinx started waking up. I watched her rub her paws over her eyes, it was so cute! “Hey there, did you sleep well?” I asked.

“Yeah.” She said with a yawn.

“Aww, you’re so cute!” I said holding her up.

“Put me down, and make me big again.” She said, flailing her limbs.

“No, you’re too cute.” I told her. I put her onto my shoulder and looked off into the distance. “We’re almost there.” I said.

“So you want to seduce the dragon lord?” She asked.

“Seduce is not the word I had in mind, but I guess that would fit. However I do plan on making her submit to me.” I said to her.

“How?” Sphinx asked.

“No idea, but I’m sure she’s going to be grumpy about it.” I said.

I kept walking until I made it to the edge of Equestria, and the way into the dragonlands. “I’m gonna send you back to my place, ok?” I asked her.

“Alright.” she said. I opened a portal and sent her to my room.

I began walking into the dragonlands and eventually came to where the dragons lived. Unfortunately I wasn’t prepared for what I was seeing. All the female dragons had breasts. Although they wore clothes, their figures left little for the imagination.

“Well, it seems I won’t have to cause any changes to Ember after all.” I said to myself.

I looked around for Ember and found her where I expected her to be, on her father’s mountain throne. I began walking towards her. I didn’t go unnoticed by the other dragons.

“What are you doing here.” Said a red dragon getting in my face, it was Garble.

I grabbed him by the snout and tossed him away, sending him flying into a rock, knocking him unconscious. “Anyone else tries anything stupid, they’ll end up breathing through a tube in their neck.” I said.

They all backed off except Ember, who flew down to stand in front of me. “Who are you, and why have you come here?” Ember asked.

“I’ve come to talk to you about a private matter, do you have somewhere we can be alone?” I asked her. I looked her up and down and noticed she was the same size as the last Ember I met. She looked cute trying to stand up to me.

“Tell me what this private matter is, and I may grant you an audience.” She said, poking me in the chest.

“I can’t tell you in front of others.” I told her.

“Fine, follow me.” She said, leading me away.

She brought me to a cave and led me inside. I secretly soundproofed the entrance and continued following her. “So what do you want?” She asked.

I grabbed her by the shoulders and picked her up and gave her a kiss then put her down. “What the fuck are you doing?!” She yelled at me.

“Giving you a kiss.” I said to her.

“Don't touch me.” She told me.

“Why, because you liked it?” I said, causing her to blush angrily.

“No I didn't.” She said.

“Yes you did, otherwise you wouldn’t be blushing.” I told her. “And you look super cute when you’re angry.”

“Shut up!” She yelled.

I gave her another kiss, and went really into it. Ember didn’t like it at first but soon gave into it. We broke the kiss and I took a step away from her.

“How about now?” I asked.

She lunged at me, locking our lips again. I was surprised at first but melted into it. I pulled away. “Take me to where you sleep.” I told her.

“You're already here.” She told me.

“Then take your clothes off.” I told her, taking off my own. She made sure to give me a show as she took off her clothes making sure to bend down unnecessarily low when she lowered her panties, giving me a good look of her wet pussy.

“Ooooh! You’re sopping wet!” I said.

“Well it's been awhile,” She told me.

I got on the floor and waited for her.

“What are you doing?” Ember asked.

“I’m not going to do this standing up.” I told her.

She turned around got on top of me with her pussy in my face as she started licking my cock with her long tongue. “Oh that’s good!” I said to her.

I grabbed her ass and pulled it down, and began to eat her out. She took my entire cock down to the base before bobbing her head. I continued to lick her pussy, digging my tongue all the way to her womb and moving it all around. I pulled my tongue back in just as she came. After she came, she pulled my cock from her mouth and sat down across from me.

“What are you planning?” I asked.

She started playing with my dick with both her feet, gently massaging, and caressing it. “Oh, wow, that’s better than I thought.” I said as she brought her feet up and down.

“Good, I've always wanted to do this.” She told me.

“Keep going with that footjob, it feels so good!” I told her.

She started moving her feet faster, while also groping her own breasts, and using her tail to probe her pussy. “Oh shit I’m gonna cum.” I said.

“Good, maybe after this I can show you something special.” Ember told me as she quickened the pace.

“Oh, really?” I said.

“Yes, a special placeI go to often, it's what drove me to become the dragonlord.” She explained.

Finally I came, and Ember’s feet were covered in cum. She took her feet away to bring them to her mouth to lick the cum off before getting up.

“Ok, let’s do your thing now.” I said.

“Follow me.” She said, leading me to another cave. when we got much deeper into the cave we stepped into a wide open space, it was beautiful, it even had a small pond in the center.

“Nice place.” I told her.

“It's a burial site.” She said pointing at three large piles of rocks.

“Oh, I’m not sure how to respond to that.” I said.

“You are right this is a beautiful place, and these graves are for the three greatest female dragon lords that ever lived.” She told me.

“We’re not gonna have sex here are we?” I asked a little worried.

“Don't worry I just said I'd show you a special place to me, you see when I first found this place, it was almost like I could hear the souls of ancient dragon lords, they were the ones that inspired me to become one.” She explained.

“Cool.” Was all I could say.

“There was Tizi the black dragon, Artemis the wingless dragoness, and the most ancient and mysterious one, they just call her blue-eyes the white dragon.” Ember told me.

“Blue-eyes white dragon? I’ve heard of something like that.” I told her.

“So now that we're mates what shall we do?” Ember asked.

“Well what we did wasn’t really sex, but let’s change that.” I said, giving her a kiss.

“Let's move somewhere, more comfortable, we can't do it here.” She told me.

“Agreed, it’s depressing here.” I told her. I took one last look before we left. ‘I’ve got to tell Johnathan about this.’ I thought.

{elsewhere}

“Alright girls, Princess Celestia told us the creature should be around here somewhere.” Said Twilight.

“Twilight darling, what do you think this creature is doing here in the dragon lands?” Asked Rarity.

“Yeah Twi.” Applejack said.

“I don’t know, but the Princess wouldn’t have asked us to investigate if it wasn’t important.” Replied Twilight.

“Well whatever this thing’s up to you can count on me to kick it’s flank out of here!” Said Rainbow Dash, cracking her hooves.

“Are you sure we can't just talk this out?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah! Maybe whatever it is is probably nice!” Said Pinkie.

“Perhaps, still we need to investigate so that’s what we’re going to do!” Said Twilight.

{back in Ember’s cave}

“Yes, right there! Oh yes!” Screamed Ember.

I continued to pound into her, squeezing her breasts and pinching her nipples. “I’m close Ember!” I told her.

“Yes fill me up, make me bear your eggs.” She moaned.

“Here it comes!” I said going all the way to the hilt. I released my load into her. I pumped her womb to the brim and kept going. It didn’t stop until her stomach was big and bloated.

“Look what you did to me!” She moaned out, rubbing her engorged gut.

“There’s no way I didn’t get you pregnant from all that.” I said, giving her a kiss. I pulled out and nothing came out, apparently when a dragoness gets filled, they close up so nothing comes out.

“That was fun.” She moaned.

“And we can do that whenever we want.” I said making a clone of her. Her clone put on her clothes and fell to the floor unconscious. “That clone is going to be doing your job from now on. Now I’m gonna send you to my place.” I explained.

I opened a portal and she got up and hobbled through, giving me a good view of her ass.

“I hate to see her go, but I love to watch her leave!” I said.

I cleared the cave of any evidence I was here and I went back to the graves. I used my X-ray vision, and examined them through the dirt.

“Just as I thought, real duel monsters, blue eyes and red eyes.” I said to myself.

I thrust my arm towards the graves and sent the bones of all three dragons to Johnathan’s room.

By now it was nighttime. I walked out of the cave and began walking towards the outskirts of Equestria. I saw the main 6 and brought out my scythe and my armor and put it on. I hid from sight and walked past them. I continued walking and opened a portal to Canterlot. Using my scythe as a walking stick I continued to walk through town towards the castle.

The royal guards at the gate were asleep so I walked right past them. ‘These guys need to get fired.’ I thought. I walked back to them and pulled out a sharpie and drew all over their faces. I even wrote “I was sleeping on the job, please fire me!” Onto their chests. I even drew a dick on one of their cheeks with an arrow pointing to their mouth. I admired my work and chuckled as I went into the castle.

I walked through the halls and I was eventually stopped by three guards. The situation went almost exactly like this. (Click on the play button and enjoy the show.)

youtube.com/watch?v=SzUsScmzzxE

After hypnotizing the guards and making them lose their armor and start singing and dancing, I continued on. As I walked through the halls I defaced every statue and painting I walked past, along with every sleeping guard I found. I finally made it to Celestia’s room, opened the door to her chambers, and found her asleep.

I grinned as I reached into her chest and began digging around inside. Somehow I was able to pull out a boot, a dildo, a marlon, a pineapple, a fleshlight for some reason, a sturgeon, a salmon, and another dildo, I found a lot of dildos, not sure how all that junk got there, and I don’t wanna think about it….. I continued rifling through her and eventually found what I was looking for.

I pulled out a glowing, flaming sphere and placed it on the ground. The sphere began growing and taking shape. I manipulated it’s form so it was anthro. Now standing before me was none other than Daybreaker

She opened her eyes and began to speak loudly. “I LIVE AGAI-Mphhmph!” She began, but I put my hand over her mouth.

“Shushushshh! Are you crazy?! She’s sleeping!” I whispered harshly into her ear and pointed to Celestia.

I opened a portal and brought in Nightmare. “Ok, both of you, let’s go into blueblood’s room and do it in his bed while he sleeps in the garden. he’s going to be so confused!” I said with a chuckle.

“Well before that, mind telling me what these bones are for.” A voice said I tuned to see Jonathan in his demoninite form.

“It’s a red-eyes black dragon, and a blue-eyes white dragon, and just a random one. I wanted to bring them to life later.” I told him. “Want their names?” I asked.

“What are they?” He asked.

“You can have, Tizi the black dragon, Artemis the wingless dragoness, but blue-eyes the white dragon, she’s mine.” I said to him.

“Alright but-” he began.

“WHAT’S GOING ON HERE?!” Shouted Celestia sitting up in her bed.

“Oh shit we’ve been made! Run my pretties run!” I said running away with Nightmare and Daybreaker.

Jonathan stopped me from leaving, and approached Celesita. “Sorry for waking you, your majesty, but since you're awake would you mind joining us.” Jonathan asked.

“What are you-.” Jonathan silenced her with a kiss, and her body changed into that of a busty anthro. She broke the kiss and said. “What have you.” He kissed her again, and while she continued to resist she soon started returning his affection, allowing him to push her onto the bed throwing off her blanket revealing her naked body.

I looked at her then looked at Daybreaker, I smiled to see that her assets were bigger. I looked at Nightmare’s and they were the same. “Well girls, time for fun.” I said taking my armor and clothes off. I placed my scythe by the wall and rejoined the girls. I snapped my fingers and instantly blueblood was in the garden with a large dildo in his ass and one of the guards sleeping next to him.

“Oh Hahaha! blueblood’s gonna be so confused.” I said with a chuckle.

“And while he’s having his reputation torn down we have some royal bitches to breed.” said Johnathan, taking the form of a 7 foot anthro male Alicorn with white fur, and a long blood red mane, complete with a muscular body, and a 15 inch long white human dick.

“Hey I have a question…” I said to him.

“What?” He asked caressing Celestia.

“While you’re fucking her can I fuck you in the ass?” I asked.

“No.” He told me.

“But you have a nice ass in that equine form, please?” I asked.

“No way.” He said.

{Johnathan pov}

Mamoru jumped in front of me and looked me in the eyes. “Please?” He begged.

“No.” I told him again. “Ask again and no blue eyes.” I told him.

“Fine, ok girls let’s screw!” He said.

{Mamoru pov}

I got them to get onto their hands and knees and had them side by side. I got behind them and pressed my dick between their asses. I began hotdogging them both. Meanwhile Jonathan moved Celestia on top of him so she could start sucking his dick as he used his new larger and longer tongue to eat her out.

I pressed my dick into Nightmare’s pussy. Then Daybreaker climbed on top of Nightmare with her as on top of hers. “I can’t have my sister have all the fun.” Said Daybreaker.

Celestia got up and moved herself over Jonathan’s cock before taking it all the way to the base, before nearly breaking the bed with her immense strength as she started riding him like a wild animal. She moaned, and screamed out in pleasure, and Jonathan said. “I'm so glad I came looking for you Mamaoru.”

“I don’t wanna hear your voice while I’m fucking a beautiful girl, thank you!” I said to him as I began pounding into Nightmare harder than a piledriver.

“Hey if it werent for me youd likely be fucking them at home or a hotel, we’re fucking in Celestia’s chambers ligthen up.” Jonathan said.

I hilted into Nightmare and filled her womb to the brim as she climaxed. “Aahh, ok Daybreaker it’s your turn!” I said pulling out.

“Which do you think it'll be a filly or a colt?” Daybreaker asked playfully.

“Well if I can get you to orgasm, it’ll be a boy. If not, it’s a girl.” I told her. I pressed into her and began pounding into her.

“How does that make sense?” Jonathan asked.

“I don’t know, but I heard that’s true.” I said as Daybreaker came and I came into her as she clamped down. “And it’s a boy.” I said.

“Well if you expect me to bring the dead to life, so you can keep fucking your gonna have to wait a bit.” he said.

“I’m done with them, they're unconscious.” I said.

{Johnathan pov}

I grabbed Celestia’s hips, and started thrusting into her making her cum immediately, then I sat up to kiss her. “So what will you do now?” I asked.

“I just have two more to collect, Zecora and Eris.” He told me.

“Well have fun, I’m gonna enjoy breeding this beautiful mare, I’ll bring you your dragon when I’m done.” I told him before latching onto her breasts licking and sucking on them.

He opened a portal back to his room and dragged his girls with him, then came back and put his clothes and armor on then grabbed his scythe. Then he walked out onto the balcony and jumped over the railing.

“Will he be ok?” Celestia asked me.

“Don't worry about him, just start thinking of names for our future foals.” I said, flipping her onto the bed as I started thrusting into her faster and harder, she wrapped her arms, and legs around me as she came again.

“It's coming, you ready?” I asked.

“Just fill me already, I want it so much.” She moaned loudly.

“As you wish your majesty.” I said hilting inside her, her stomach grew large and bloated, as I made sure to give her foals. We started kissing, and hugging as I did small thrusts to get even the smallest amount of my seed in her womb.

“You'll be a fine mother, and an even sexier milf if I have anything to say about it.” I said giving one last kiss before she passed out. I magically sealed her womb, and pulled out before teleporting the bones here.

“Now then let's get a closer look at what Mamoru wants me to raise from the grave.” I said putting up the skulls in my magic one of them had a hemelt on them with a blade on it.

“These two skulls most certainly are of the red, and blue eyes dragons, but this one interests me.” I said looking at the one with the helmet.

“You my dear must be Artemis the wingless, I wonder what you looked like all those years ago. But, I guess I don't have to wonder, do I, let's see what Mamoru found us.” I said as I started the resurrection.

{Mamoru POV}

After I got dressed and put my armor on and grabbed my scythe I jumped off the balcony and I flew to Ponyville and latched onto the side of Twilight’s castle. I crawled over it like a gecko then jumped off and flew to Zecora’s. I landed in front of her house and went inside.

I Went into her bedroom and found her asleep in her bed. I took my armor and clothes off and got into bed with her after dismissing my scythe, I turned her into an anthro and got behind her and pulled the covers over us. I wrapped my arm around her and grabbed her breast and fell asleep.

{elsewhere}

“Sorry Twilight but you just missed him, he said he’d be in Ponyville waiting for you.” Said Ember.

“What?! He knew we were coming?” Exclaimed Twilight.

“So we came all the way out here for nothing?!” Said Rainbow.

“Well darling, at least now we know where he is.” Said Rarity.

“So when we reach ponyville you think he’ll just vanish again?” Applejack asked.

“Who knows! He might even be waiting for you in your bed!” Said Pinkie Pie.

“I don't believe that.” Applejack said.

“It could happen!” Said Pinkie as she hopped off.

“Twilight have you heard from the princess yet?” Fluttershy asked.

“No, I haven’t.” Said Twilight.

“Let’s just try to get home, we can talk to the princesses tomorrow.” Said Applejack.

“Agreed,” Twilight said.

{Johnathan pov}

“So how long does this take?” Asked Celestia giving me a kiss as we looked at the bodies of the ancient dragon lords remake themselves.

“Depends how long they've been dead for and with how long they've been gone from this plane of existence they’ll be lucky to even have vague memories of their past life, but can’t say that's actually a bad thing, they'll have a new chance at life.” I told her.

“And a better one if you're in it.” She said straddling me.

“Tizi, and Artemis will be your herd mates on our return home, and I'll leave a clone of both you and your sister here, that is if she’s willing to come with us.” I told her as she started slowly riding me.

“She will, she’s even more desperate for a mate than I am.” She said as we started making out.

“Maybe but I would like a chance at her first, even if only to convince her to come with us.” I said groping her breasts.

{the next morning: Mamoru pov}

I woke up as soon as the sun came up. And so did Zecora. She noticed my hand on her then her gaze followed my hand up to me, then looked at me. “Hey, do you like your new form?” I asked her.

“What have you done.” She said stumbling out of the bed. She had trouble moving in her new form and eventually stood up.

“I don’t know how to respond to that.” I told her. I pulled the blanket off of me and stood up in front of her. She looked me up and down then looked back up but stopped at my morning wood.

“Why did you come here? To change and rape me?” She accused.

“Not really, it wouldn't be fun if it wasn’t your choice.” I told her.

“Why should I, you break into my home, and turn me into this, why should I even think of lying with you?” She asked.

“You haven’t been with a male ever since you arrived in the everfree?” I said.

“And why should that matter?” She asked.

“You’ve been alone here and you want companionship, this place reeks of desperation, I can literally smell how much you need it.” I told her.

“And why should it be you that gets to relive me.” She said.

“Look at how big my dick is, it could please a blue whale, which is on my bucket list.” I said to her, gesturing to my dick, which was at its full length.

“Size isn't everything.” She said.

“Yeah, it’s how I use it. Are you sure you don’t wanna at least try it? You're dripping your arousal on the floor.” I told her pointing to the puddle forming on the ground where she stood.

“I’m sure.” She said, rubbing her legs together.

“Are you though?” I asked.

“F-fine.” She said.

“Ok then, turn around and bend over.” I told her. She did as she was told.

I got up behind her and looked at her face for approval. She nodded. I pressed into her slowly, causing her to moan out. I grabbed her asscheeks over her cutie marks and gave them a squeeze, she moaned again and looked at me with lust in her eyes.

“Do it.” She said.

I began to move slowly, building a rhythm of gentle thrusts.

“No need for foreplay, just plow me into the ground!” She said, clenching around me.

“Well, if you say so.” I said. I began doing as she asked and began plowing into her. I continued squeezing her asscheeks then moved my hands up to grab her large breasts. I slammed her onto the bed and began pounding into harder.

“Oh buck.” She screamed.

I continued pounding into her, giving her nipples a gentle pinch. “Yes, yessss just like that, pound me harder.” She moaned. I gave her breasts a squeeze and pounded into her as if I were the offspring of a piledriver and a jackhammer.

“OOOOOHHHHH!” She screamed as she came. I couldn’t take the pressure and came into her, filling her to the brim. We got into the bed and pulled on the covers.

“So, what do you think of me now?” I asked, giving her a kiss on the neck.

“Well you're far better than zebra males and that's saying something, they could learn a few things from you.” She chuckled.

“I know how to make a female feel good, no matter what species she is.” I told her.

“Well the sun is just starting to rise, you should stay here and rest with me.” She said.

“I plan to.” I told her, so we both closed our eyes, and went to sleep.

{Johnathan pov}

“Now I’ve shot two loads into you, no way you're not carrying my foals now.” I said.

“Not that I mind, but it's time that we pay my sister a visit.” Celestia said, making me kiss her. “She should still be asleep, let's give her a big surprise.” She said teleporting us to her tower. She was right, she was asleep, so as she slept I changed her into an anthro, then me and Celestia slowly woke her with soft kisses,

“What going on?” Luna asked tiredly, as I moved down to her pussy, to start licking. Luna moaned but then Celestia started making out with her sister. After she was nice and wet, I grinded my cock against her pussy before going all the way to the base inside her. I started thrusting into her.

I could hear her moan in Celestia’s mouth, I grabbed Luna hips to thrust into her harder, and faster,

Celestia climbed on top of Luna allowing her to eat out Celestia, and then I gave Luna her first round of cum just as she came, but I only went back at her harder, and faster as I finished pumping my seed into her.

{Mamoru POV}

After a bit of rest I made a clone of Zecora and brought the real one to my room. I gave her a kiss then opened a portal back. Then I realized something. “Wait, I can get the Mane-iac! Oooh I hope she likes my hair!” I said clapping my hands together.

I put on my armor and grabbed my scythe and opened a portal to maretropolis and made sure the current comic rating allowed me to kill and etcetera by breaking the fourth wall and checking the cover. After that I flew to the tallest building in the city and stood on top of it. “Ok Ultron, any sign of the Mane-iac anywhere?” I asked.

“Who?” He asked.

I rolled my eyes. “Hey, I gave you a list of every character I know of, use it! She’s a villain similar to doc ock, only she uses her hair instead of robotic arms. She’d probably be robbing a bank or something right about now.” I told him.

“5 bank heists in progress within 500 blocks, no Mane-iac, though there are reports of public disturbance near a salon three blocks from here to the north east.” Ultron told me.

“Huh, I bet it’s because the barber cut her hair too short or something, although it is a little odd every bank is being robbed.” I said. I took to the air and headed towards the hair salon after sending out 5 clones to deal with the bank robberies.

After I landed in front of the salon, I walked in and found the Mane-iac swinging a few ponies around. I pulled out my shotguns and took a few shots at Mane-iac and when I finished I left a perfect silhouette of her out of bullet holes in the wall.

She was breathing heavily, and looked a little panicked, as her eyes darted around for an escape. She was about to move, but I sent a warning shot that went 2 inches from her muzzle. “Move and I shoot.” I said through the suit’s voice filter.

“What do you want?” She asked.

“Surrender to me, and submit, you're coming with me!” I said to her.

“What do you want with me?” She asked.

I fired a shot at the ground near her hooves. “No questions!” I yelled.

“Fine.” She whispered. I put away my hellfire shotguns and sent out my grappling cables. After they wrapped around her I pulled her to me and looked to the ponies.

“Sorry for the mess, a bit of drywalling and it should be fine.” I told them, walking out.

I took to the sky and opened a portal back to my room. “Ok girls clear from the bed! We got a new one.” I said after the portal closed. “But first, Sunset come here please.” I asked. She came forward.

“Sunset shimmer for your sin of envy blah blah blah, I give you a curse!” I said turning her into an anthro alicorn, with large D-cups and a fat ass. “You’ve earned those wings, hope you enjoy them.” I told her.

“What?” She asked.

“Here’s a glamor for when you go to school, later we can test your new body out, but right now I need to work on this one.” I said, gesturing to the Mane-iac.

“What do you plan on doing to me?” Man-iac asked.

I released her and she fell to the ground. I took off my armor and held out my hand and turned her into an anthro. I gave her large breasts, and a fat ass. She looked at herself. “What is this?” She asked.

“Your new form, do you like it?” I asked, holding a hand out to pick her up.

“Why would I like it, it's unnatural it’s-” She began ranting off before I took my clothes off and got a look at what I was packing. “Oh, if you're wanting to use that beast on me, I might reconsider my statement.” She said lustfully.

“Good, now get on the bed and get yourself ready.” I told her. She slipped off her clothes before spreading her legs for me then used her hair to pull me onto the bed.

I grabbed her ass and spread her cheeks. Her pussy was wet and winking at me, I rubbed the tip of my member against her lips.

“Go on then, take your prize.” She told me.

“Oh I plan to.” I told her and pressed into her anus.

“Oh starting off with something kinky.” She said.

“Nope, you were bad, so you don’t get to have it in there until you earn it.” I said pushing myself into her.

“Oh buck, well you should punish this bad mare, if you ever wish to breed me like the stallion you are.” She told me.

I spanked her ass hard and grabbed her by the tail and went all the way to the hilt.

“Yes, be as rough as you'd like.” She told me.

“I don’t want you to like this!” I said grabbing her by the throat.

“Why shouldn't I, you want to breed me and I want to be bred, why should we not enjoy ourselves?” She asked.

I let go of her throat and began pounding into her.

“Yes harder.” She moaned.

I smacked her ass hard and began pounding into her harder. I kept slapping her ass with each thrust. “Pound her ass.” Said Sunset as her and the girls watched.

I continued thrusting into her until she came. I continued to thrust into her and kept slapping her ass.

“Oh yes.” She screamed.

I kept thrusting into her and slapping her ass until finally, I came and filled her ass. “Oh god, didn't know having somepony cum in your ass felt so good.” She moaned in delight. I kept pumping into her, making her stomach swell.

“To Bad it wasn't in my womb you could have filled me with a few foals with that much.” She chuckled.

“I’ve already got a few of these girls pregnant, I don’t need to get you pregnant.” I said pulling out.

“Oh well, maybe next time.” She said.

“Not until I decide to.” I said going into the bathroom.

I turned on the shower and got in and began cleaning myself. I got the smartphone from the wall that acted as a landline and called Johnathan as I scrubbed myself.

“Hey whats up?” Asked Jonathan.

“I don’t know, one of the authors wanted me to call.” I told him.

“Alright……. I just finished breeding both the royal sisters, they both carry my foals, and from what I hear the Shining armor and Cadence in this world aren't together, you have a shot at her if you want.” He told me.

“Oh, ok, could you get Cadence for me? I was gonna go get Eris and then I was going to see if I could do Twilight and bring out Midnight Sparkle.” I told him.

“Alright also the dragons are ready, my two have extremely soft and warm bodies, you can feel one of them up if you'd like.” He said.

“K, could you send mine over? I’d like to break her in.” I asked.

“Alright, just keep in mind, they are basically lust crazed children right now, they don't remember anything of when they were alive, but their instincts of all the years they've been gone have hit them all at once, so prepare.” He told me.

“Kinky.” I said. “When can I fuck you in the ass?” I asked him.

“Never.” He said.

“Ok, so when is my dragon going to be here?” I asked, making myself infertal.

“To your left.” He said as a portal opened, then a blue eyes white dragon lunged at me.

I was slammed into the wall inside the shower and then she saw my cock and began straddling me and grinding herself on my dick. “Holy crap!” I said in shock.

“Told you.” I heard Jonathan say over the phone, “Now it seems the sisters want another round, talk later.” He said hanging up.

“Jackass.” I grumbled as my dick became erect. Blue-eyes lifted herself up and began riding me like an animal. She pressed my head into her breasts. I grabbed her ass and met her thrusts, then began sucking on her tits. I shoved her off and she slammed onto the ground, I got on top of her and began ramming into her. All her limbs including her tail, and wings wrapped around me tightly. I continued to thrust into her, I reached up and pinched her nipples and gave her breasts a squeeze.

She roared in pleasure, as she came. She clenched around me and I came as well, but I kept thrusting into her. Her womb, and stomach started to slowly expand under me. I moved my hand down and squeezed her ass and kept pumping into her.

She looked to be in paradise as her face was filled with lust and pleasure. After a few minutes, She passed out from the pleasure.

I pulled out and got up. “Hey girls! Can you please bring her to bed? This one passed out.” I called my girls. Orca came in and picked her up, then carried her to the bed.

“Thanks Orca.” I said smacking her ass.

“Your welcome, but are you looking forward to thanksgiving?” Orca asked.

“Oh right! I forgot, it feels like this month has gone on for like….. 4 months or more. But yes I’m excited for my first thanksgiving here!” I said. “I’m gonna finish my shower and then I’m gonna go get Eris, Midnight Sparkle, and a few spell books and a booty call from Twilight.” I said then got into the shower.

{Jonathan POV}

“Yes right there.” I said as the two princesses licked my cock., their bellies swollen with cum.

“Alright ladies, I think it's time we took a break, we have stuff to do.” I told them, getting up, then turned back into a demonidite.

“Come on, just a little more?” Luna asked. I made clones of them and placed the clones in their chambers, before teleporting us home. I've kept the dragon lords in a bubble for now. Then I teleported back, to see if I wanted anyone else.

“There’s Chrysalis, but Mamoru already has one, that'll make things confusing, but maybe Starlight Glimmer but maybe I can do that later. I said as I returned home.

“Hey dude.” Said Mamoru. He was on the couch, watching tv with all his girls. “Hey can you do me a favor and make my monster girls? You said you’d make them but it’s been like three chapters or something.” He said.

“Well the authors haven't found pics for all of them yet.” I said, might as well play along.

“Mine found a pic for my mothra, but he’s still looking for more.” He told me. “You’re screwing with me aren’t you?” He deadpanned.

“Well not much can be done.” I informed him.

“Huh? What? Oh, ok, I’ll tell him. My author wanted me to tell you we can do it without images, so can you make my monsters mister frankenstein?” He asked. I wasn’t sure if he was serious but I dismissed it.

“Ill do what I can but their dna is quite complex the most I could manage right right is two mothra’s”

“Just do what you can, oh and don’t forget my battra and they don’t all need breasts, meaning Destroyah, she doesn’t need those.” He said.

“Alright, but I have two princesses and dragon lords to take care of, they are extremely horny.” I told him.

“Yeah, yeah…. Wait! When can I feel the dragon’s up?” He asked. I summoned the bubbles then popped up and the two dragon lunged and clung to me

Artemis

Tizi

They both stood a foot taller than me and pressed their bodies up against me..

“Damn They’re hot!” He said.

“Feel whichever you like and also I shortened the time they need to bear eggs, so we don’t have to wait to long to fuck them agian if their pregnant.” I told him.

“I wanna feel the shiny one.” he said. I pulled off her breast plate and let her breasts hang free.

“I don’t feel like getting up, can she come to me?” He asked.

“I don't think they're letting go until I fill their wombs with my seed.” I said.

Mamoru used his magic to pry Artemis off of me, then brought her over to him. “I need to study her now while she’s still pure.” He said.

“She's not yours to study, I said I would let you feel her up nothing more.” I told him.

“I want to try and make a robot version of her, to do that, I need to study her.” He told me.

“She is mine, I can send you schematics later if you want to make a robot unless you've forgot, I've seen and lived in millions of advanced civilizations,” I told him.

“I’m not gonna have sex with her, I’m just going to examine her.” He said.

“I said you could feel her up NOTHING more!” I said

“Fine, just let me feel her.” He said.

“Go ahead.” I said, making her appear next to me.

He got up and came over and put his hands on her breasts. “You’re right she is soft.” He said.

“I can't wait to get my cock before their ass cheeks.” I told him.

He moved his hands down and felt her ass. “Hey it jiggles.” He said making her butt jiggle.

“Yup, and it's all mine.” I said.

He felt her up with his hands and felt all over her body. He opened her mouth, got a look at her teeth and then closed it. He lifted her tail and looked at her ass. Then looked at her arms and legs. “Hmmm, Well I’ve got what I need to make the outside, could I put my hand inside and feel around? I need to be as thorough as I can if I’m gonna make a robot.” He said.

“You will not.” I told him.

“Fine, but I can’t build you a robot girl if you don’t let me do what I have to do.” He said.

“You're building it for yourself.” I said.

“Not her.” He said gesturing to artemis. “I’m working on a XJ-9 model for you!” He said. “But if you don’t want her….” he said twiddling his thumbs and rolling his eyes and whistling.

“I can make my own.” I said.

“I’m almost finished with the XJ-9 anyway.” He said.

“Really?” I asked.

“Yeah, she just needs a few finishing touches and she’s ready to go.” He said. “And I’ve got all I need from your dragon to build the body, I’ll just have to figure her genitalia out on my own, unless you can help me with building it, if you’re willing....” He said.

“Can't you just use one of your girls, it doesn't have to be Artemis’s pussy.” I told him.

“I know, I just thought you might like to help finish your robot girl, I’ve got the programming and weapons all ready, I just need help with her power source.” He said.

“That's simple enough if so I already have something suitable.” I said.

“Wonderful, come with me, I built a platform in the hangar for building my special projects.” He said walking off with me following him close behind.

“The power source I mentioned genteras power equal to the R136a1 super star if not greater,” I told him.

“I was gonna use an arc reactor, but ok.” He said.

After a few minutes we finally arrived in the hangar. I looked to where his ship used to be and saw a large battleship in its place.

“Nice ship, I've seen bigger ones with the firepower to avicerate planets, but it's definitely top fifty.” I said.

“It’s a Yamato class battleship, the largest battleship ever built, I’m still working on it, so don’t touch.” He said.

Eventually we made it to the platform, which was in the center of the whole hangar.

“Why is this platform right in the middle of the hangar?” I asked.

“It’s better for the tesla coils and electrodes to reach it, it makes it look more like a mad scientist’s lab.” He explained.

He flipped a switch and two panels on the floor opened up and two tables came up. One table was empty and the other had a deconstructed pile on it.

“I thought you had her made already?” I asked.

“I did, that is just spare parts I keep lying around. I just pulled the wrong switch.” He said, pulling another switch.

Then behind him rose a metal table that opened up to reveal the robot known as Jenny/XJ-9. “What do you think?” He asked.

“I like it.” I said feeling up her breasts, they felt like real breasts.

“It wasn’t easy putting all this together dude, I had to go copy her original blueprints. But they were a little too primitive, so I had to make major modifications and upgrades. I had Hannah act as the model for this.” He told me.

“What do you mean model?” I asked.

“I needed help with the body so she stood still and I was able to get a scan of her so I could make the molds and she helped me with how it should feel.” He said.

“So can she get pregnant, I don't mind if she can't, but it would be good to know.” I said.

“Oh, well I’m still working on that part, so far she has an artificial digestive system, and soft but tough skin. The endoskeleton wasn’t easy either. I basically had to build her like a human being, but I made sure everything was able to fit inside, so she can defend herself if she has to. Her skin can take the brunt of a tactical nuke and she could just shake it off.” He said feeling her up.

“Can she feel pleasure?” I asked moving my hand between her thighs.

“Oh yeah, I made sure to install those kinds of sensors. She can feel anything a normal human can feel.” He said, squishing her breasts together. “So, wanna help me finish her?” He asked, taking his hands off her.

“All you need is the power source right?” I asked.

“And a way to make her pregnant, yes.” He said.

“It's not important for now, that can be done when she's ready to bear children, but here.” I said, as I summoned a ball the size of a speck, but generated enough light it was almost blinding, and around it floated rings of liquid silver.

“Now keep in mind, she’s still my robot, she’s your girl, but every now and then she’ll need maintenance from me, she isn’t indestructible she can break, but easy for me to fix, so if I tell you something is wrong, you have to let me tend to it no questions asked, is that ok with you?” He told me.

“Alright just dont fuck her, your already fucking my daughter dont want you fucking yours as well, trust me might appear fun at first, but things change quickly.” I told him.

“You're sick! I’m serious about her needing regular maintenance, I have to make sure everything is working.” He told me.

“Oh I’m sure of that but thinking back to how sex crazed we are, wellll….. their are multiple ways to take quote unquote mantainance.” I said.

“Whatever, all systems are go, just turn her on and help me with mine.” He said.

“Sure, just tell me where to put this.” I said looking at the power source.

“Where else do you put a heart?” He asked, going to his table of parts. He began digging around in them and examining a few parts and discarding a few by throwing them behind him.

“Well how do you open her up?” I asked.

“Just put it close to her chest and it’ll open up on its own.” He said placing a few parts onto the other table.

I did as he said then it opened up and I put it in. “So how long till she wakes up?” I asked as her chest closed.

“If you put it in, she should wake up, riiiiight….. aboouut……. Now!” he said while counting down on his fingers.

She opened her eyes and sat up, once she saw me, her eyes became half lidded. “Hey there handsome.” She said.

“Behave Jenny, I didn’t build you just for sexual pleasure, I built you so you can adapt and learn.” He said as he worked on something that kept falling apart making him groan in frustration.

“Here.” I said using magic to put them back into place, then Jenny hugged my side.

“Come on father, I'm just having fun.” She said,

“Activate orchid protocols, passcode 356297!” He said. Instantly Jenny slapped me in the face. “Resume!” He said, then she went back to normal. “I have more protocols placed into her programming that make her do certain things, that one just makes her slap whoever’s closest to her.” He explained then began fiddling with a few parts, then they exploded, which left him in a coughing fit.

“Maybe you should start from the skelton out.” I suggested.

“Or I could use the robotic arm assembly.” He said pressing a button, which caused multiple robotic arms to come out of the table. He began typing on a keyboard and the arms began moving and putting things together. “Ok, I just put in the blueprint for my girl, but it’ll take a while so I’m gonna go to Equestria while I wait, and get a few girls.” He said opening a portal and walking through.

“Well.” I said, I turned my head to see Jenny on the table with her legs spread. “Wanna take me for a spin.” She said.

“DO NOT HAVE SEX IN MY LAB!!!!!” said Mamoru, his torso coming out of a portal and pointing at both me and Jenny.

“Sorry dad.” Jenny said getting off the table.

“Don’t call me that.” He said pointing at her then he left and closed the portal.

“Come on let's go see who my sisters are.” She said taking my hand, so I lead her to the living room to introduce her to everyone.

{Mamoru POV}

“Ok, let’s see, oh right I need to find Eris.” I said, I teleported to the top of Twilight’s castle and looked around.

I saw Discord walking around in Ponyville and I jumped and began gliding rapidly towards discord. I collided with him and knocked him out. I took out a razor and shaved his eyebrows off.

I used his eyebrows and made a new draconequus. I picked her up bridal style and teleported to the castle of the two sisters. I put her on a bed and ran my fingers through her hair. “Hello Eris.” I said to her.

“Hello” She responded.

I smiled. “Let’s have sex.” I said.

“Sure.” She said with a grin.

I took my clothes off and got on top of her. I put my hands to her chest and gave her large D-cups. I gave them a squeeze and gave her a kiss. She snapped her fingers making my dick stand fully erect. “Don’t use magic on me please.” I said to her. I rubbed my tip against her entrance and thrust into her all the way to the hilt.

“Sorry I didn't want to beat around the bush, foreplay is not my forte, I like getting down and dirty.” She said.

“Well then, how about you do the work and ride me.” I said and rolled over onto my back.

“Oh alright.” She said bouncing on my lap.

“Go faster.” I said to her.

“Why don't you make me.” She grinned. I grabbed her by the antler and gave her a look.

“Go. Faster.” I said to her.

“Ok ok, don't have to be scary.” She said going faster.

I grabbed her ass and squeezed and pushed her down harder. She placed her hands on my chest as she moaned in delight. “Suck me off.” I told her.

“Like I said foreplay is not my thing.” She told me.

“Just. Do. It!” I told her.

“Ok I'll do it, just stop being so aggressive.” She told me.

“Deal.” I said, giving her a kiss.

She got up and moved down before giving my dick a long lick before taking it all. “Oh yes.” I said. Her mouth felt soo good! She began bobbing her head up and down.

“Ulp, Ulp, Ulp, mmmm, ulp, ulp, ulp, ulp.” Was the sound I heard from her. She started going faster, and faster.

“Oh yes, can you turn around and sit on my face please?” I asked.

She took my dick out of her mouth. “I think i'll just stick to this, your aggressiveness kinda turned me off.” She said before going back to sucking my dick.

“Please?” I pleaded.

“Promise not to be aggressive or violent again, give me your word.” She told me.

“I promise, now please?” I asked. She got up and put her ass in my face. “Yes!” I said grabbing her ass and spreading her cheeks and running my tongue up her pussy.

I could hear her muffled moans, I rubbed my face into her ass and continued to eat out her pussy. She continued sucking my dick faster, and faster till I could feel it coming. “I’m gonna cum!” I told her. Her only response was to go faster. I continued eating her out and spanked her ass.

She came just as I came. I pumped load after load of cum down her throat, causing her stomach to swell with cum. She finally got up with her swollen belly and sat down on the floor breathing heavily. “You ok Noodles?” I asked.

“Yeah, I'm ok, also why did you call me Noodles?” She asked.

“My friend already has a girl called Eris, and you look like a noodle so I’m gonna call you Noodles.” I told her. “Wanna go again?” I asked.

“Oh, ok, but I was just born 5 mineutes ago though I have the body of an adult, I don't have the stamina you do.” She said.

“Well, I guess I can send you back to my room now so you can rest.” I said. I put my clothes on and stretched.

I opened a portal to my room and let Eris go through. I closed the portal and put my clothes and armor on. I used the helmet and called Johnathan.

“What do you want?” He asked.

“Hey, I’m calling to tell you that I’m gonna be picking up this world’s Cadence, but first I’m gonna get trixie.” I told him.

“Ok.” He said

I hung up and opened a portal to Cadence’s room in the crystal empire.

She was taking a nap in her bed and I woke her up when I arrived.

“Hmmm.” She groaned. “Who's there?” She asked.

I walked towards the bed. “I’m…. Mamoru, I’ve come to make love with you.” I told her.

I turned her into an anthro then took everything off.

“Well?” I asked, standing there naked for her to see.

“I think I'd like that.” She said spreading her legs

“Good.” I said, climbing on top of her. I inserted myself into her, hard.

“Oh you're a big boy.” She giggled.

“Don’t say that to me please.” I deadpanned. I began thrusting into her at a fast but steady pace.

“Ok.” She said, wrapping her legs around me, while gently wrapping her arms around my neck. I continued my thrusting and we began having a passionate makeout session.

She got a lot tighter, and her horn glowed as I was now on the bottom as she started riding me, but never broke our kiss.

I grabbed her breasts and began massaging them, squeezing them, then I brought my hands down to her ass and gave her cheeks a firm squeeze, my fingers sinking into her soft flesh.

She moaned in my mouth as she started riding me faster. I broke our kiss and watched as she rode me, I looked at her ass and noticed it was jiggling like jello. Her fur was soft and her flesh was soft and doughy. I looked at her stomach and I could see my cock was showing through it. I brought my hands to her breasts and squished them together, kneading them, massaging them. I brought her in for another kiss.

I could tell she was getting close to cumming, so I started thrusting up to meet her. “I’m getting close.” I said, breaking the kiss.

“Me too.” She cried out as she sat up giving me a wonderful view of her naked body as our hips met, making moans of pleasure escape her lips.

“Tell me how much you love my cock.” I said to her.

“I love it so much, I want to ride it all day and night.” She moaned out.

“Would you like to have it in you even if you’re pregnant?” I asked.

“Yes.” She told me.

“Good.” I said, grabbing her hips and forcing her down. We both came at the same time and I filled her womb to the brim.

“Oh Celestia.” She moaned. She got off me and my dick fell out and she laid there next to me.

“Well it looks like i'm having that foal.” She chuckled.

“It’s gonna be a girl, she’ll blue and we’re naming her Elsa.” I told her.

“Ohh you some kinda prophet?” She asked with a giggle.

“I have the gift of prophecy, yes.” I told her. “So I do know what kind of magic she’s going to be good at.”

“Alight show off, lets get some sleep.” SHe said closing her eyes.

“Oh no, we’re going to my place, then I have to collect a few more things.” I said. I opened a portal to my room and left a clone of Cadence then looked to the original. “Go on, I’ll meet you there in a few hours.

“Alright see you there.” She said going through the portal. I closed it after she went through, I put my clothes on and I opened a portal back to Ponyville and when I got there, I was right outside Trixie’s mobile home.

I knocked on the door and she answered. She was a little pudgier than I thought she’d be though. I was about to say something but she slammed the door and I heard hammering coming from inside.

I walked up her steps and went through the door by phasing through it. I held up my hand and Trixie became an anthro with large breasts and a jiggly ass.

“What the? what happened to me!” She yelled as she looked at herself.

“Hush.” I told her then took off my pants.

“Wha? what are you doing!?” She yelled.

“You and me are having sex, unless you rather do something else.” I said.

“What the buck, what's wrong with you!” She screamed.

“Nothing, and you look hot.” I told her with a smile.

“Well I’m not fucking some random male.” She said.

“I can teach you some cool magic if you do.” I told her.

“Hmm alright.” She said with a shrug.

“Good, now bend over.” I told her.

“I'm not bending over.” She said.

“Then come here and suck me off.” I told her.

She struggled to walk over, but she got on her knees before giving my cock a long lick. “If you want to learn you better do a good job.” I told her.

“Give me a second it's been awhile, and this new form isn't helping.” She said, as she took my cock all the way to the base, before bobbing her head.

“Hm, your oral needs work, how about you use these?” I said, grabbing her breasts. I pulled her off then sat on her bed. She put my dick between her soft, and warm breasts, before moving them up and down, and sucking on the head of my cock.

“Better, but you need to put a little more into it.” I said. She started pressing harder on her breasts to squeeze my dick more.

“Ok now it’s just sad. I’m leaving.” I said pulling her off and standing up and about to leave.

“Wait! Please, I’ll do anything you want.” She begged.

I got back on the bed and laid down. “Then show me how much you want it and take it from behind.” I said.

“Fine.” She said, climbing on top of me. She straddled me and turned around and began grinding herself onto me.

“Oh that’s a nice ass.” I said, looking at her ass. She lifted her ass, and slowly inserted my cock into it, once she reached the base, she started bouncing on my lap.

“Oh that’s nice.” I said, slapping her ass so I could watch it jiggle.

“Please don't do that.” She said as she started going faster.

“I’ll do what I want, besides I think you like it.” I said. “Now keep going.”

Her ass felt tight and soft, I grabbed her hips before thrusting into her. “Oh yes! You feel good inside.” I told her.

“Thanks for the compliment, but do you think you could put in some effort? I'm getting tired’ She said.

“If you want to earn my teaching, you have to do the work. So keep going.” I told her.

“Ugh fine.” She groaned as she continued bouncing on my cock, moaning loudly. I grabbed her ass and gave her asscheeks each a squeeze, causing my fingers to sink into her doughy ass fat.

“Somebody's been eating good, look at all this ass.” I said giving her left cheek a slap.

“I said no spanking.” She said with a blush.

I smiled and grabbed her tail then pulled her off of me and brought her ass up to my face. I grabbed both her cheeks and spread them and began eating her out.

“Oh your tongue feels amazing.” She moaned. I lifted her ass off of me and impaled her onto my dick.

“Oh god.” She moaned.

I held onto her ass and brought her up and down at a fast pace.

“Yes! yes!” She moaned again and again as she came for the first time. I was getting close so I started making her go faster.

Oh buck, you better not pull out, I want it all inside me!” She screamed.

Just then Starlight Glimmer barged in. “Trixie are you alright I heard-” she began before she saw us.

“Either join in or watch until we’re done.” I told her.

“Please join us Starlight, you’ll love his tongue!” Said Trixie.

“I think I’ll just go.” She said.

“Hold it!” I said making her freeze. “You’re not going anywhere, my friend Johnathan wants you and I’m gonna bring you to him, either you stay here and join or I’ll have to hunt you down later and trust me when I tell you that is not something you want to happen.” I told her.

“Fine, I'll just watch then.” She said.

“No, can you please sit on my face while you wait?” I asked.

“Ok.” She said walking over, and onto the bed.

I changed her into an anthro with large breasts and a big butt. “There we go, now Johnathan will be comfortable.” I said.

Starlight sat in my face and I began eating her out as Trixie continued to ride my cock. Starlight came after the first two seconds then I came into Trixie.

“Ok, let’s go.” I said getting up and putting my clothes on. I made a clone of both of them and opened a portal back to the living room and left them both on the couch, then went back to ponyville. After I got back outside, I called Johnathan. “Hey! I need you here right now!” I said to him.

“Why?” He asked.

“Just get here!” I said before hanging up.

I teleported to the middle of Ponyville and noticed the main six had returned and they saw me. “Time to give them a show.” I said to myself.

{Johnathan pov}

I teleported to Ponyville not far from Mamoru. “What are you talking about?” I asked.

He looked at me then at the ponies looking at him in fear. Then he began to sing.
“First things first, I'ma say all the words inside my head!” He said while pointing to his head.

“I'm fired up and tired of the way that things have been, oh-ooh, the way that things have been, oh-ooh” he sang taking a few steps forward.

“Second thing second, don't you tell me what you think that I could be, I'm the one at the sail.” He sang puffing out his chest with his shoulders back.

“I'm the master of my sea, oh-ooh, the master of my sea, oh-ooh” he sang, taking a few steps back and shaking his whole torso as he did.

“I was broken from a young age, taking my sulkin' to the masses, writing my poems for the few, that look at me, took to me, shook at me, feelin' me, singing from heartache from the pain, taking my message from the veins, peaking my lesson from the brain, seeing the beauty through the... Pain” he said while taking a few steps forward and taking one step back and throwing up his arms at the end.

His armor came off and he shook his long hair. He opened a few portals behind him and Nightmare Moon, Daybreaker, Chrysalis, Eris, Umbra, Sunset shimmer, and Mane-iac came through and stood behind him, all of them letting their hair flow in the wind. Then Mamoru began singing, all of them joining in.

youtube.com/watch?v=BFy-yzj02FE

youtube.com/watch?v=kb_OXebHCp4

youtube.com/watch?v=zFMEMQy4Dio

After they finished singing and dancing, they all began to group together and began talking amongst themselves.

“Well that was fun, what did you think, Johnathan?” Asked Mamoru.

“Both amazing and confusing.” I said.

“Ok. Lets go home.” He said.

{Mamoru pov}

I opened a portal and brought us into my room Johnathan left and went into his. I got into bed and all my girls climbed on top of me. “Nope!” I said, getting out from under them.

I used my magic and created a metal coffin. I picked it up and went down to the living room and put it down to the right of the coffee table. I opened the lid and got in and closed it. I got comfortable and went to sleep.

chapter 28

View Online

I woke up the next morning to Johnathan knocking on my coffin. I opened the lid a crack and looked at him. “What?” I asked.

“Why are you in a coffin?” He asked.

“My bed was crowded. Plus it’s more comfortable than you’d think.” I told him.

“Well anyways, wanna go get a girl or something?” He asked.

“Sure.” I said.

“Great! But first here!” He said tossing a black rat into my coffin and closing the lid.

{Johnathan pov}

“Well I guess I should try to think which girls we should get.” I said, sitting on his coffin as he struggled inside it.

Then he stopped struggling and I opened the coffin to see him with a large fat black rat. It looked like a normal rat only it was as big as he was, and she was chubby and seemed to have a large bust, but no nipples, and it had a large ass, it’s eyes were yellow and it seemed to have a devious smirk on its face.

“Why?” I asked.

“Say hello to my new rat, beth.” He said. He gave her a pet on the head and began cuddling into him.

“where should we go?” I asked.

“Well I’ve got a girl, how about we go get you a girl from thundercats and I get the sword of omens?” He suggested.

“Alright.” I said.

“Ok, beth, off.” He said, His rat got up and let him out. Mamoru stood up and stretched a bit and yawned. His rat stood upright behind him and began licking his neck. “No not now.” He said to her. “Let’s go, and later I can get in my dragula and pick up some blizzards from Dairy Queen.” He said.

“I think I know what girl I wanted, and it won't affect the timeline much. In fact it might help the main characters if I remember the storyline right.” I said.

“Ok.” He said, then got back into his coffin. Instantly his coffin began changing into a vehicle. “What do you think of my dragula?” He asked, gesturing to his new coffin-car.

“It's….interesting.” I said.

“Beth, go mingle with the other girls, we’ll have fun later.” He told her. She got on all fours and ran up to his room. “Ok, let’s go!” He said revving up his engine.

I opened the portal and stepped through to find myself in a ruined city. Mamoru came in with his dragula and parked it. “Woah.” He said.

“What?” I asked.

“It’s a mess.” He deadpanned.

“It was just invaded. It's not uncommon for cities to look like ruins after being invaded by advanced tech.” I said.

“Ok, so you go get who you’re looking for and I’ll get what I’m looking for.” He said. He drove off but not before he shouted out obscenities as he sped off. I rolled my eyes as I looked for the gate of the city then started looking around. That's when I found Pumrya bruised under rubble. She was wounded and at death's door, but I pulled her from the rubble, and healed her, but as she passed out from blood loss I was the last thing she saw.

{Mamoru pov}

I was driving around, jumping a few ramps and stuff and after I did one large jump I saw movement close by. After I landed I drove towards them and hit the NO2. I spotted the sword of omens and snatched it just as I drove past. I made a copy dropped the real one into a ravine. I hit a switch and I took to the sky as my dragula became a flying coffin. The wheels became propellers and I flew back to where the portal was and found Johnathan. I flipped the switch back and came plummeting towards the ground. I floored the gas and came in for a landing, I drove right past him and circled around and skidded to a stop right in front of Johnathan he was carrying a half naked ball of fur in his arms.

I held up my new sword and got out of the car. “Got it.” I told him. “What you got there?” I asked.

“Pumrya, a citizen of this city.” He told me.

“Is she soft? I like petting soft things.” I asked.

“She’s mine.” He told me.

“Can I pet her, yes or no?” I asked.

“No.” He said.

“Fine. Hey wanna see me do the thing?” I asked, holding up the sword.

“No.” He said

“Too bad! I’m doing it anyway!” I said.

“THUNDER!” I shouted, swinging my arm to the right as the sword grew.

“THUNDER!” I said as I swung the sword to the left as it grew again.

“THUNDERCATS HOOOOOOOO!” I shouted as I held the sword in both my hands as it grew to its full length.

“Really.” I said.

I shrunk the sword and dismissed it. “Oh come on! As if you couldn’t wait to see that!” I said crossing my arms.

“No I didn't.” I said.

“Ugh, you’re such a buzzkill, come on let’s get back, It’s time for Dairy Queen!” I said.

{Johnathan pov}

We went through the portal and I placed pumyra on the couch.

“I’m gonna head to Dairy Queen, want anything?” Mamoru asked.

“No.” I said.

“K, later!” He said, getting into his dragula and driving out the door.

(Introduction and Sex scene)

{Mamoru pov}

I arrived at Dairy Queen and ordered a rocky road trip. Then I got a call from the league. I picked up my phone. “Balls and weiners.” I answered.

“Mamoru were having trouble at area fifty one.” John said.

“And get a chance to see area 51, I’ll be right there!” I said hanging up.

I got my order, revved up my engine, and I sped off to Nevada.

youtube.com/watch?v=EqQuihD0hoI

I arrived at the gate after an hour of breaking every speeding law imaginable. I parked my car and walked up to meet up with John and J’onn.

“A group of strange creatures are wreaking havoc around the facility’ J’onn explained.

“Ok, let’s go.” I said.

We went into the facility and got into an elevator with mirrored walls. I went in first and held the door open.

The other two walked in, then the elevator started moving. I looked to the walls and noticed that I didn’t show up in any of them, then I remembered I was a vampire and they had no reflection.

“Why do you have no reflection?” J’onn asked.

“I’m not gonna respond to that.” I said checking my phone, only to see it had no service.

“You won't get anything down here, they cut off all connections, except telephone lines.” John said.

“I should have service, it’s supposed to work in any galaxy or time…. weird.” I said. I then realized I wasn’t wearing my armor. “Oh crap! I left my armor at home! Oh well I can just.. uh oh.” I said trying to summon my armor only for my magic to just fizzle out.

“What's wrong.” J’onn asked.

“Try using your powers.” I told them. Martian manhunter tried using his powers but couldn’t and green lantern tried using his ring but it didn’t work either. “Oh shit.” I said with a whimper.

“These things must be messing with our powers.” John said.

I looked up and saw a disk on the ceiling. “Nope it’s that.” I said pointing at it. “I designed them to cancel out people with powers, they turn on as soon as a person with powers comes within 20 feet, and they’re virtually indestructible. In retrospect I should have made sure to have a way to turn them off.” I said, facepalming.

“How did they get it?” John asked.

“Hannah shipped them out all over the world, really wish she cleared it with me first though.” I said slumping to the ground.

“What's the plan now that we don't have our powers, because I doubt this is the only one.” J’onn asked.

I closed my eyes and listened. I could hear J’onn and John’s heartbeats. “I still have other abilities that aren’t affected, but it’s taxing to use them.” I said.

Then the elevator stopped moving and the doors opened.

“Both me and J’onn are powerless right now, we should look for an armory.” John suggested.

“Give me a second.” I said. I closed my eyes and I sniffed the air. “I can smell gunpowder coming from the hallway to the left. It should be a few yards from here.” I said.

“Good.” John said.

“But I’m getting an off feeling coming from there, like something is calling to me.” I said.

I began walking in the direction of the strange feeling. “What's wrong?” J’onn asked.

“I don’t know.” I said. I continued walking until I came to a door on the left side of the hall. I looked in the window in the door and what I saw almost made my heart start beating again. I jumped back in horror and landed on my ass and made me scramble to the opposite wall. “That’s impossible! That thing shouldn’t be here!” I shrieked.

“What's not?” Asked John as he tried to take a look.

“It’s a black lantern ring!” I cried.

“A what?” He asked.

I got up and opened the door by ripping it off its hinges and setting it aside. I walked in and got a good look at the ring in a 2-inch thick glass display case. “It’s a black lantern ring, this shouldn’t be here.” I said.

I used my claws to cut a hole through the glass. I grabbed the ring and held it up to my face to examine it.

“I've never seen a ring like that before.” John commented.

“You should pray that you never do, cuz this thing brings the dead to life, and it only works if you are dead.” I said.

“What?!” He nearly yelled.

After my ears stopped ringing I put the ring on my right middle finger. “Yeah…. I wonder if it still has some juice.” I said.

“Why does it matter if it does or not you can't use it in here.” Said John.

“Not necessarily, I didn’t think there would be a ring like this here, the inhibitors aren’t anble to stop it, so it should work, all I’d have to do is recite the oath and a…....” I said then looked around and saw a lantern. “A lantern battery.” I said going over to it and picking it up.

I took a deep breath and slowly and calmly said the oath. “The Blackest Night Falls From The Skies, The Darkness Grows As All Light Dies, We Crave Your Hearts And Your Demise, By My Black Hand, The Dead Shall Rise!” As I said the oath the lantern came to life and filled my ring with energy. As soon as the ring was charged a standard black lantern suit formed around me.

“How are you able to use it?” Asked J’onn.” I thought you said only the dead could use it.”

“Oh right…. I’m a Vampire.” I said as if it were nothing.

“Wait as the bloodsucker turns to ash in sunlight vampires?” He asked.

“Technically yes, but I don’t burn in the sunlight and I have a flask filled with blood to keep myself under control.” I said taking it out and showing him my flask and taking a sip.

“We still need to get to the armory.” J’onn interrupted.

“Right across the hall.” I said walking out of the room with my new “toys” and I opened the door on the other side of the hall. In the room were wall-to-wall weapon racks.

They grabbed non lethal weapons from the armory. “Ok, now all we have to do is find whatever is causing trouble.” I said.

“From what I know they were experimenting on spiders with an alien mutuagin.” John explained.

“Spiders? They’re already a perfect natural killer, what idiot would try experimenting on them? Why do people keep doing stupid stuff?!” I said punching a wall and leaving a large dent.

“From what I heard nothing else survived the mutagen, ants, rodents, only the spiders managed to survive.”

“But why spiders? What’s so special about them that they survive the mutation?” J’onn said.

“Let’s figure that out later. Come on, I’m sensing life signs nearby, but it’s not human so keep your guard up.” I told them.

We left the armory and began walking through the halls. “I should have brought one of my girls, she’d be perfect for this kind of creepy lighting.” I said.

“And who would that be?” J’onn asked.

“I call her Queenie, she’s a Xenomorph. A Xenomorph Queen, hence the nickname. She’s huge, shiny black chitinous skin, elongated head with a large crest, four arms, basically a living nightmare.” I explained, then used my ring to make a holographic image of her.

“Where the hell did you find that?” John asked.

“I saw it in a movie. Then made it real by changing a spider into a facehugger.” I said showing an image with the ring. “Then I put the facehugger onto a host.” I said as my ring showed the process. “Then after a few hours the embryo bursts out of the chest, they're called chestbursters, and they shed their skin and become adults.” I said as my ring ended the presentation.

“Then.. you must have used someone to give birth to the queen.” John said, getting increasingly angry.

“Don’t worry, the host is fine….. I think….. I should probably ask Johnathan if Gleaming’s ok. Oh well.” I said to them, then stopped and held them back. “Wait!” I said looking to a door to my left.

I looked at the door and it had SCP-1471 printed on it. “Hmmm that’s interesting.” I said, rubbing my chin in thought.

“What are you looking at?” Asked John.

“Something that doesn’t belong here.” I said. I opened the door and found an odd creature with a canid skull face, a long tail with a tuft of fur at the end, digitigrade legs, and clawed hands. She had small barely visible breasts and a small behind, she seemed malnourished and scared. I looked at its white eyes and it seemed to look back.

“What is that?” Asked John, taking a peek inside.

“It’s an Euclid, a creature that can’t easily be explained. This particular one can come from a phone app called Mal.0 that mysteriously appears on your phone, they take pictures of places you frequently visit and send them to you, eventually they make it to where you live, then they end up in your house with you, in a physical form. Whether she’s harmless or not is confusing to me, but given she hasn’t attacked us, I’m gonna say she’s relatively harmless.” I explained.

“Alright what do you want to do?” He asked.

“I’m taking her. She’s been malnourished and she’s scared, she needs help.” I said.

“Yes, we should take her from this place, the watch tower can provide what she needs.” J’onn suggested.

“Fine, but as soon as she’s ready, I’m bringing her back home with me, I’ll be able to take care of her there.” I said.

“Alright let's move on.” Said John.

I walked over to her and held out my hand for her to take. She took my hand but I noticed she was chained to the floor. I let go of her hand and grabbed the restraint around her leg and broke it in half. She looked at me and wrapped her arms around me and nuzzled my chest.

I scooped her up and carried her out. I met up with John and J’onn. “Hey guys, she’s holding me really tight, she must be really happy to get out.” I said.

“I would be like that too but we have to mo-” John was interrupted by a loud screeching sound down the halls.

“I don’t like the sound of that.” I said.

From the end of hall walked out a terrifying beast with six legs, and fours arms.

‘What, is, that.” J’onn said.

“I’m gonna guess that’s what we’re here for.” I said putting up a black wall with my ring.

John and J’onn held up their guns before firing bolts of electricity at the beast which proved to be of no use against it.

I looked into its eyes and saw nothing, it was just a mindless abomination. I made a coil gun by using my ring and fired a shot right between its eyes. It fell to the floor in a heap. “I really hate it when people try doing stupid things.” I said, dismissing the gun and walking over to the monster. I put my scp-1471 down and she hid behind me.

“How did you make a construct like that without any training?” John asked.

“I have a very good imagination, with these rings that’s the only limit. Luckily for me I have a very creative mind.” I said.

“Well let's move on, no telling how many more of those things there are.”J’onn said.

“Agreed.” I said.

We continued on and I found another door with the SCP mark. It was labeled SCP-049. I also saw a hazard symbol on the door. “You two stay out here, I’m gonna check this out.” I told them. I had my new friend stay with them and went through the door and closed it behind me. It looked like a female plague doctor from when the black death ran rampant. Although she resembled a crow from how she was dressed, whether she was one, I couldn’t say, but she definitely looked stunning.

“Who are you?” She asked, holding her cane, while walking towards me.

“Someone who’s heart no longer beats, so don’t try anything.” I said.

“Why have you come here?” She asked, stopping.

“I’ve come to put an end to the mutated spider things, it seems like you would like a hand, if I take you to my friend who can care for you, do you promise to not harm anything or anyone on the way to him?” I asked.

“Do I have another choice if I wish to get out of here?” She asked.

“Ummmm, no not likely, seems I’m your only hope.” I told her.

“Alright, I'll play nice.” She said.

“Great, now come with me please.” I said, opening the door for her. She walked through and I followed close behind.

I came out and began leading our group through the halls. “So where to?” She asked.

“Who is this.” John asked.

“SCP-049, the plague mistress.” I told him.

“What does she do?” J’onn asked.

“She…” I began before she interrupted me.

“I kill people just by touching them, then I can reanimate them as zombies.” She said bluntly.

“Yeah, so stay six feet away, same as covid rules.” I said.

We continued on our trek through the halls and came to a large door and two smaller ones on either side of it. I looked over to one of the smaller doors and it didn’t have a mark on it, so I had them all stay out while I went in.

In the room was a tall woman, only she wasn’t facing me, her skin was as pale as mine, then I noticed her limbs were longer than normal. “Oh my.” I said. She turned around and I saw she didn’t have a face. “A slender woman?” I said, surprised.

“Do you want out of here?” I asked.

She nodded.

“Ok, if I let you out do you promise to behave yourself?” I asked. She looked at the door, then nodded again.

“Are you just agreeing so I let you out?” I asked, she shook her head.

“Ok then, no funny business ok?” I said opening the door. She walked out though she had to bend over a bit because the door was not as tall as her.

“Are we just enlisting everyone we meet now?” John asked, crossing his arms.

“No…… maybe.” I said. I went over to the other door and went in.

As soon as I closed the door behind me, I was held against it by none other than SCP-2547. She began making out with me, then pulled away. “I’ll make you feel good if you help me get out of here.” She offered.

I was stunned so all I could do was nod. She took off her clothes and began grinding against my crotch. I had the ring take the suit off and I undid my pants.

She got down and got a look at my cock and began licking it. She popped it into her mouth and bobbed her head a few times before getting up, and started grinding her canine pussy against the head of my dick. I pushed her off and she fell to the ground, she got up on all fours and shook her ass.

I got behind her and mounted her as I pressed into her snatch slowly. She moaned gleefully. “Oh yes! So big!” She said.

I began pounding into her hard and spanked her ass. She moaned and whimpered, as her breasts started swinging in the air. I pulled out, causing her to whine. Then I pressed into her ass and began thrusting into her hard. She got so tight suddenly as she started meeting my thrusting, and moaned louder with every hilt.

I kept going into her until neither one of us could take any more and we climaxed together. She howled, and panted as she took my load with everything she had, then collapsed but still conscious, her stomach swollen from our lovemaking.

“Ok, you earned it, get your clothes and come on.” I said.

She lunged at me and began licking my face. I pushed her off and handed her her clothes. I zipped up my pants and put my lantern suit back on. She got her clothes and put them on and followed me out. “Water?” She asked, offering me a cup.

“No.” I told her. I joined the rest of the group and stood in front of the large door. We opened it to see a small army of those spider monsters.

“Oh come on! Alright you ugly mother fuckers! I got three words for you. Ready. Player. One!” I said. I pointed my ring at the ground and began constructing a platform then the platform lifted me into the air and built things around me.

Once I was done, I was sitting inside a gigantic Mechagodzilla from ready player one.

I had it give out a roar and began killing off the insects by using the rotating missile hands and stomping on them. “HEY CAREFUL WHERE YOUR STOMPING!” Yelled John.

I stopped and turned to look at him. I dismissed the Mechagodzilla and created rumble’s piledrivers from transformers g1. I began hitting every creature that came at me and each one got squished into goo.

“Such disgusting creatures.” The plague mistress commented.

Eventually My ring ran out of juice and I began losing control. I took out my flask and tried to take a sip, but there wasn’t anything in it. Then I got angry and went into a vampire feeding frenzy on all the mutant monsters.

Then once they were all dead I looked around and began calming down. “I hate it when there’s an infestation of pests.” I said.

I made my way towards a door on the opposite side of the room from where we came in. I kicked the door and they flew off their hinges and flew through the air a good few feet away. It was a lab, but it was wrecked and in ruins. It was filled with viles, test tubes, and Petri dishes.

I continued walking towards the exit elevator.

“Think you got them all?” John asked.

“I sure hope so, I wanna go home and go to bed.” I said, opening the exit elevator doors. We got in then pressed the button as we started going up.

I waited for the elevator to stop then we walked out. My phone immediately rang and I picked up. “Hello?” I answered.

“I've been calling you for half an hour, why haven't you answered?” JOnathan nearly yelled.

“Fuck you! I’ve been stuck in the bowels of Area 51, fighting off mutated spiders and other shit!” I yelled at him.

“That's not everything the phone said your phone was unavailable, it made all of your girls extremely worried.” He told me.

“Well, tell yours and mine that I’m bringing some new girls home.” I said. I used my magic and brought my truck here and had the girls get into it after I loaded on my coffin.

“Who did you get?” He asked.

“I got you a slender woman and a plague Mistress, and I got myself an anthro SCP coyote and SCP-1417.” I told him, getting in the truck.

“A plague mistress hmm, I'll meet her in my Demonidite form when you get here.” He told me.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever, bye.” I said then hung up. “You guys need a ride?” I asked John and J’onn.

“No, now that we’re out of there our powers are back.” John said flying in the air along with J’onn.

“Ok, see you guys later….. oh! Before I forget, could you have Batman find out who deported us to an island full of dinosaurs and other things.” I said to them.

“He's already looking into it along with Question.” He told me.

“Ok, have them let me know when they find out.” I said, starting up the truck and driving off.

{the next morning: thanksgiving; Johnathan pov}

“Ah today is a good day.” I said getting out of bed all my girls were already awake. “Hmm don't know whether to be worried or not.” I said before walking to the living room meeting up with Mamoru along the way.

“Hey did all your girls wake up before you too?” I asked.

“You too? When I woke up they were gathered around my coffin.” He told me.

“Their planning something.” I suggested.

“Hmmm.” He said, rubbing his chin. “I’m not getting anything, something is blocking my sight.” He said.

“It’s possibly Hannah, we’ve faced those with powers similar to yours before.” I said.

“Hm.” He mumbled.

“I have a few ideas what they're doing but I can't say for certain.” I told him.

“Ok, I’m just going to keep quiet and watch tv.” He said turning on the tv and he began watching Dexter on prime video. The plague mistress or Missy as I started calling her walked into the room as I sat down, I turned into my energy form as she suddenly sat in my lap.

“Hey.” I said.

“Hi.” Was all she said in reply.

Then Mamoru turned up the volume on the tv and acted innocent.

“If you want to risk it, you want to take her ass?” I asked, grabbing Missy’s breasts, making her moan.

“Ok, but later you’ll have to get me an anthro raven.” He said, taking his clothes off. I slowly stripped Missy, she simply let me, I didn't really trust her fully yet, but with this form, I’m safe. She sat up a bit before facing me, and taking my dick in her pussy.

“Sure.” I told him.

“If she gives me a seizure or anything happens to my body because of her, she has to become a shared fucktoy.” Mamoru said.

“I don't see a problem with that but I don't think she will.” I told him.

He came up behind her and put his dick into her ass all the way.

“Oh god.” She moaned as she got tighter.

Mamoru grabbed onto her ass and began pounding into her.

I did the same, and groped her breasts, as she moaned, louder, and louder her feathery body soft to the touch as her hot wet pussy clamped down on my dick.

Mamoru began feeling Missy up, causing her to moan at his touch, he continued thrusting into her and began spanking her ass as he reached around and pinched her nipples, causing her to scream in ecstasy. “Yeees.” She moaned.

I made my dick bigger inside her till I was ramming her womb with every thrust which made her moans and screams louder.

Mamoru began pumping into harder and whistled and one of his SCP’s came down. I believe he named her Mallow. She got on the couch and opened her mouth wide. He pulled out and crammed his dick down Mallows throat. He thrust a few times then he came into her throat, sending spurt after spurt into her stomach, filling her up to the brim. After he finished, he pulled out and she bent over and put her tail aside and he pressed into her ass.

“Guess this bitch is all mine.” I said pouding into Missy harder, then hilted as I let my first orgasm flood into her womb just as she came.

Mamoru began to thrust into his bitch’s ass and made sure to be gentle.

“Why are you being gentle with her but not my girl.” I said as I switched holes and pounded her ass, turning her around, and wrapping my arms around her, pinning her arms to her sides.

“She’s new, and she needs to be savored.” He said. He pulled out and sat on the couch and his girl impaled herself as she sat on his dick and began doing most of the work, her stomach jiggling with each movement.

“Well try not to spend all your energy I think you'll need it.” I told him.

“I know, I took the pill.” He said as she hilted him inside her and he came, filling her gut even more.

“Ok, that’s enough for you Mallow, go take a nap.” He told her.

I filled Missy’s ass making her whole body twitch from the pleasure, and she nearly passed out but held on. I laid back on the couch and let my dick rest in her ass as she laid against me while I groped her.

“Hey, isn't today Thanksgiving?” Mamoru asked.

“Yup.” I told him.

“When we gonna eat?” He asked.

“It's only morning, we haven't even had breakfast yet, but I think we have enough girls to pass the time.” I said, pulling out of Missy.

“Meh, I just wanna watch Dexter.” He said.

I laid Missy next to me, but as I turned my attention to the tv I saw a tall naked woman standing in the way, it was the Slender woman who I have named Susan.

“Well looks like my other new girl wants a turn.” I said.

“Keep me out of it please and go do it in your room?” Mamoru asked.

“Oh I thought you'd want a piece of her but alright.” I said getting up.

“Just go already!” He said.

I rolled my eyes before the two of us teleported to my bed, she laid on the bed, as I got on top of her. Her skin was supple and soft. I made sure to thoroughly feel her up before grinding my dick against her pussy.

It was a little weird hearing no moans or anything to tell me she was enjoying this, so I could only hope she was.

I pushed inside her, and I felt her shudder

{8 hours later}

We were all at the dinner table. The table had Green peas, pure mashed potatoes, green bean casserole, KFC buckets full of boneless chicken strips and famous bowls, pumpkin pie, cherry pie, peach cobbler, apple pie, Hershey‘s chocolate pie, pumpkin rolls, cinnamon rolls, strawberry shortcake, roast beef, baked potatoes, stuffing, fruit cocktails, cranberry sauce, tater tot casserole, cheesy chicken and rice casserole, Chicken, sausage, and pork jambalaya, gumbo, mashed potatoes, corn on the cob, ham, ice cream, tacos, nachos, burritos, cheeseburgers and fries, Chinese food, Milkshakes, Mac and cheese, Angel food cake, Devil food cake, Subway sandwiches, Whiskey, Beer, Wine, Venison stew, Steamed corn, tortellini marinara, spaghetti and meatballs, and various other foods and drinks.

“This is a lot of food, and a very big variety too.” Said Mamoru.

“Well we have a lot of people.” I said.

“True, but no turkey.” He commented.

“That's for later, we procured something special for you two.” Hannah explained with a smile.

“We gonna eat?” He asked.

“Yes lets start.” I said, grabbing some corn, mashed potatoes, and nachos.

“Hold it!” Said Mamoru. “Aren’t we forgetting something?” He asked.

“Both of us are basically gods saying grace might be inappropriate for us.” I said.

“Well not for me….GRACE!” He said.

“What?!” Asked his scp-2457, named Grace.

“Turn on the tvs will you darling?” He asked.

She did as he asked and turned on all the tvs. “Ok now let’s eat.” He said picking out two of everything but avoiding everything with vegetables.

It was then I felt my pants vanish, then I looked under the table to see Ingrid, Hannah and Sophia under the table they were licking and jerking off my cock.

“Holy shit.” Said Mamoru.

I looked under the table to see Jasmine and Mamoru's other two anodites, Aurora and Nova, doing the same for him. I grabbed Hannah’s head, making her take my entire dick down her throat. “Seems they had this planned from the start.” I said

“I’m not complaining, although Aurora and Nova need to get better with this cuz it doesn’t feel good coming from them.” Mamoru said.

“Well their new to this, give them a little time, but Jasmine should be good.” I said.

“She’s not very enthusiastic about it.” He said. “Ok girls please stop, I’m not into this anymore.” He told them.

His girls stopped and he continued eating.

After my anodites gave me one of the best blowjobs of my life, two giant silver cloches, one was brought to me and the other larger one was brought to Mamoru.

“These are for you and Mamoru.” Hannah told us.

“What’s with the cloches?” He asked.

“Open them and see.” Hannah said sipping some wine

Mamoru lifted up his cloche, and underneath was a large chubby Turkey with a large ass, and large breasts. “Wow, that is one big turkey, she’s bigger than me!” He said in surprise. His turkey got to the ground and loomed over him. “Woah.” He said.

Meanwhile I lifted the lid of mine to see a sexy big breasted turkey with her legs spread from for me “Oooh I'm liking this alot.” I said feeling her thighs, then up her curves to her breasts.

Mamoru felt his turkey up as well. “I’ll call you…… Big Momma.” He said, taking off his shirt. He felt her large breasts and tested their heft. Then went behind her to press his hand into the doughy flesh of her ass, his whole hand sunk into her. She bent over and spread herself for him. “Dang! Her ass is like the size of an elephant’s!” He exclaimed.

“You may prefer you women big but I like mine to be a more normal size.” I said.I looked over to where he was but he was gone, but his turkey was in a moaning fit, her cunt was dripping, and I saw movement coming from a small bulge in her stomach.

I rolled my eyes before I looked back at my turkey as she gazed lustfully at my dick, which was already rubbing against her pussy, I licked my lips before thursing all the way inside her, my cock disappearing from sight. She moaned so loudly, and her whole body shook with pleasure.

She squeezed and clamped down on my cock perfectly.

{2 horus later}

After our fun with our new turkeys I went to the couch and began watching tv. Mamoru’s turkey came over and sat down and laid an egg then went up to Mamoru’s room.

A fist broke through the egg and Mamoru came out in a fetal position and covered in amniotic fluid. “Well that was interesting.” He said. He got up and went up to his room, possibly to take a shower.

I had my girls take my turkey to our room, then headed to the living room to watch tv.

After an hour Mamoru came downstairs wearing his normal attire, and came over to me. “Hey, can you come down to my lab in the hangar? I wanna show you a few things.” He told me.

“Alright.” I said getting up then followed him.

He led me down and stopped at his battleship. “So what did you bring me down here for?” I asked.

“Look at the battleship.” He said. “I finished it.” He told me.

I looked up and saw it was indeed finished, I looked over it but stopped at its flag.

It was a skull with green irises on a black flag.

“Ok is something supposed to impress me, a battleship doesn't really seem like much in the grand scheme of things?” I asked.

“It’s a Yamato class, that particular battleship was the largest ever built. I’ve upgraded the armaments and the armor. I even used some of the kinds of tech from your ship to allow it to fly. Not only that, but now its main guns are coil guns, along with the smaller ones which are railguns. It is the most advanced and the most powerful battleship on earth now. It’s instruments and everything are fully upgraded.” He explained.

“Thats cool, but why did you want to show me it?” I asked.

“Because I’m proud of it, and I’m proud of that too.” He said, pointing at his Obsidian Fury.

“Oh you finished that too?” I said.

“Yes, I’ve upgraded some of its weapons and other things.” He said, walking up a flight of stairs that led to the Jaeger.

“DId you also make so only one piolet is needed for it to work?” I asked.

“I didn’t need to, single pilots can’t handle the mental strain, however since it’s my brain, I can handle it.” He said.

“Alright, but I'll be here to help if something goes wrong.” I said.

“I wanted to show you what I put into it.” He said.

“Why did you do something special?” I asked.

“Yeah, I put in a large Arc reactor in the chest, along with repulsors in the hands and jets in the legs. Now it’s like a giant iron man suit.” He said.

“Alright, but why would you need me?” I asked.

“I just wanted you to see it.” He said. “Hey, wanna take the Harbinger out on its maiden voyage tomorrow? We could go to the island near Bikini Bottom and chill out.” He suggested.

“No, plus there are no girls I want down there so you can go on ahead.” I told him.

“Ok, but I was hoping you could see it in action.” He said.

“No, I got my own ship to maintain.” I told him. “Also why do you always ask for approval?” I asked.

“Oh…. it’s an autism thing, I-I’m sorry.” He said, looking hurt.

“Its fine.” I said.

“So what would you like to do now?” He asked.

“I don't know honestly I'm just a little tired right now.” I said.

“Ok, let’s go to bed then.” He said, beginning to leave but loud alarms began going off coming from his platform. “Oh my! Shit! She’s ready!” He said jumping over the banister and gliding towards his lab.

“What are you talking about?” I asked as I teleported to him.

“My cyber-dragon!” He exclaimed. He went over to a table and I saw a robotic version of my Artemis on it. “What do you think I should name her?” He asked.

“I don't know.” I said.

“I could name her Kiryu, it means mech-dragon, at least I think it does anyway.” He said.

“Call her whatever you want, also quick question, why did you not like Jenny calling you dad?” I asked.

“It felt weird.” He said.

“Why?” I asked.

“I don’t know.” He said.

“Well you should probably talk to her later.” I suggested.

“I’m not talking to her, I’m not her daddy I’m not her creator, I just put her together from blueprints I copied and modified.” He said.

“Well believe what you want, but she thinks of you like her father, and I don't think that'll change soon.” I told him. “But why don't you turn on your new harem member.”

“I can’t until I give her her name in her programing.” He said, getting onto a nearby computer and typing away. “Aaaaand done!” He said. He went over to her and turned her on.

“So how long till she wakes up?” I asked.

Just then his “Kiryu” as he called her, started moving. “Right about now.” He said, looking at her and examining her, making sure everything was working.

“So should I leave you two alone?” I asked.

“No, she’s fine, but I’m tired and wanna get into my coffin and sleep.” He said. His new girl and I followed him out and went back into the living room.

Him and his girl went up to his room then he came back down and opened his coffin, got in and closed it.

chapter 29

View Online

{The next morning}

I walked outside with a sign and went onto the front lawn.

“Heidi-Ho! neighbor!” Said one of our neighbors who lived to our right.

I groaned internally. ‘Not this jackass.’ I thought to myself then looked at him. The dumbass looked like Flanders from the Simpsons. He had that stupid ugly sweater, and khakis and I think he was wearing loafers, I couldn’t be entirely sure. He even had a dumb handlebar mustache and glasses. “What do you want Jedd?” I deadpanned.

“Well I hate to be a bother, but I can’t help but notice your lawn needs a bit of trimming.” He said.

I groaned as I took my sign and put it in place and took out a mallet and began hammering it into the ground.

“Whatcha got there neighbor?” He asked.

“It’s a beware of hellhound sign.” I told him.

“Don’tcha mean beware of dog?” He asked, getting uncomfortable.

“Nope.” I said putting my fingers to my mouth and whistling for Loona.

Loona opened the door with her normal teenager attitude. “WHAT?!” She yelled.

“Come meet our neighbor, he has a treat for you!” I shouted to her.

“Go fuck yourself you jackass!” She yelled as she slammed the door.

Jedd was speechless with his mouth hanging open.

“Ugh, teenagers am I right?” I said as Jedd shook himself out of it then ran off into his house.

“HAHAHA!” I laughed as I walked back to the house and went in.

“What was that about?” Jonathan asked.

“Just screwing around with our born-again-christian neighbor, he’s like flanders from the simpsons, I put a beware of hellhound sign on the front lawn. Next I’m gonna make all the crosses in his house go upside down just to freak him out.” I said, snapping my fingers, doing just as I said.

{Jedd’s house}

“Aaaaaaah save me Jesus!” He said as all the crosses went upside down.

{back to Mamoru}

“Heh heh heh.” I chuckled. “Jackass.”

“You should be nicer to our neighbors.” Jonathan told me, crossing his arms.

“I enjoy torturing neighbors that annoy me, besides, he keeps leaving pamphlets for his religion in our mailbox.” I said, sitting on the couch.

“Still it was not necessary.” He said.

“I think it's fine to have religion, I just don’t like it when they try to push it on others. That’s just annoying.” I said.

“I agree, but you can't deny that many religions are real, I've seen thousands of different gods, I even have one in my harem now.” He said.

“Yeah, still, it’s rude to force others into joining.” I told him.

“Lets just go do something else, I don't want to talk for hours about religion, it brings back bad memories.” Jonathan said.

“Yeah. I’m gonna take all my girls onto the Harbinger and go out and get Sandy Cheeks and Pearl.” I told him then got up.

“Sure, go ahead.” He told me.

I called all my girls and we all headed to my ship in the hangar.

I went aboard and headed to the bridge and made a few thousand clones of myself and sent them throughout the ship. Then I realized I didn’t have a diving suit. “Oh, shit!” I said then went to my lab and made a subject delta suit, then made its arsenal and brought it all to the bridge of my ship.

I went back to my lab and upgraded my armor so it was like the mk50 armor. I grabbed the Arc reactor housing unit for nanoparticles and I put it on my chest underneath my shirt then ran off to the bridge of my ship.

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=lplvDCAueZA

I got behind the wheel and opened a portal to the ocean. Once we were in the open ocean, I turned on the radio and talked into it. “Bridge to engine room, all engines full!” I said to my clones.

“Copy sir! All engines at full speed.” They responded.

The ship began moving and I had a clone take the wheel and I went out and walked to the bow of the ship. I felt the sea air going through my hair, the scent of the fresh sea breeze was relaxing and invigorating to feel.

I made it to the island near Bikini Bottom and the ship stopped three nautical miles away from the island.

I looked over the edge of the ship and looked through the water and waves at the town below.

I smiled and went to put on the subject delta suit. After I put it on I took out my scythe guitar and began to play the spongebob theme song.

youtube.com/watch?v=Bkwt7jl2OzA

After I finished I jumped over the edge of the ship and began my descent.

After a few minutes I landed on the seafloor. I began walking slowly towards town.

{back at home}

“Well hope he has fun.” I said, as I went to my room to have a nap.

{Bikini Bottom}

I continued my walk towards the Krusty Krab.

When I got there I opened the doors and everyone inside froze when they saw me. I slowly walked inside and I was about to get in line but those that were there, immediately ran off leaving a doppelgänger made of bubbles, which popped after a few seconds, so I continued on to where squidward was standing… well he was actually cowering in fear.

I stopped right in front of him and stood still.

“May I take your order?” He asked.

“Mmm yeah I’d like two dozen Krabby Patties, no vegetables, no pickle, no onion, no lettuce, no tomato, I just want a bun, cheese, patty, ketchup and mayo. And I’d like a large root beer.” I told him.

“Will that be for here or to go?”He wrote it all down, and hung it over the window to the kitchen.

“Umm.” I said looking around then saw all the scared looks on the people’s faces. “That’ll be to go.” I told him.

‘You'll have to wait a minute for them all to be cooked. You may take a seat at a table.” He said pointing to one of the empty tables. He gave me a receipt and I went over to a table and sat down carefully.

I sat quietly and waited, but that didn’t keep everyone there from staring and being uncomfortable. Took out a waterproof notebook and crossed “eat a krabby patty” off my to do list. ‘Hmmm I wonder where Pearl could be……’ I began thinking then mentally facepalmed. ‘ she’s at the mall, she is a stereotypical teenager after all.’ I thought to myself.

I looked around at the decor inside the restaurant and noticed it looked pretty much like the show. I saw a few boatmobiles pass by every now and then. Eventually Squidward called me over so I could retrieve my order.

“Here’s your two dozen krabby patties with cheese, ketchup and mayo, and your root beer.” He told me.

I took out five gold bars. “You have change for gold?” I asked.

“WHAT?!.” Said Mister crabs as she burst from his office leaving a crab shaped hole in the wall.

“Uuuuuuh, should I pay in diamonds instead?” I asked.

His bottom jaw went to the floor. Then he passed out. I left a gold brick on the register and left a diamond the size of an Apple. “Hide the diamond, it’s so you can get out of here.” I told him.

“Thaaank yoooou!” He whispered to me. I left the krusty krab with my order. Then I began walking towards the mall.

{back at home}

I was awoken from my nap by Mamoru’s Lynxes, tweedle dee and tweedle dum. They were screaming loudly at each other at the foot of my bed.

youtube.com/watch?v=eaXmIPHrHmY#

I lifted my fingers making large balls of water appear above them before dropping them onto the cats, making them scurry out of my room then went back to sleep.

{back in Bikini Bottom}

I finally made it to the mall and used my special vision on it to find Pearl, unfortunately she wasn’t there.

“Where could she be?” I said to myself.

Then it hit me. “She’s probably at goo lagoon, I’ll head there, but first…” I said looking up. I took off like a rocket and shot towards the sky. I broke through the water and landed on my ship then put down my to go bag.

I took off the diving suit and changed into a swimsuit. I took out my food and began eating, the rest of my girls joined me and we had lunch.

{Later}

After we had lunch I jumped over the edge of the ship and began falling towards goo lagoon.

I saw fish and other kinds of sea life wearing bikinis, and swimwear, so I found a nice place to set a towel, then put down an umbrella, I put on some sunglasses, then I laid down and relaxed.

After a while I fell asleep.

“Why hello there.” Said a feminine voice.

I opened my eyes and saw exactly who I was looking for….. well one of the girls at least, the girl before me was Pearl. She was in her early 20s and had large breasts and a large ass. “Hey.” I said.

“Seems you're attracting a lot of attention.” She said.

I looked around and noticed multiple people were looking at me. “Hmm, I guess.” I said, a little confused. I Wasn’t expecting her to approach me, but I guess this works. “So what brings you to this spot?” I asked.

“I was just walking by before I saw you.” She said.

“And?” I asked.

“Can’t I just have a friendly conversation?” She asked.

“I’m pretty sure you want more than a friendly conversation, I’m usually the kind of guy that girls' fathers don’t like, and usually used just to make their parents angry. If you wanna talk, that’s fine, if you want sex, that’s fine too.” I said, getting comfortable on my towel.

“I don't have anything against my dad.” She said crossing her arms.

I just lowered my sunglasses and looked at her with a raised eyebrow. I remained silent until she admitted she had a few daddy issues.

“OK there are a few small things my father has done that I don't like, but it's like that in every family.” She said.

I chuckled. “I guess, but that still doesn’t mean we can’t raise his blood pressure.” I said.

“Umm your cute, but im not fucking someone I just met.” She said.

“But you go out with anyone who’s popular, and since I’m the center of attention at the moment, that makes me popular so…. would you like to go out?” I asked.

“Ummm I don't know if your popularity is good or bad yet.” She said.

“We won’t know until we go out.” I reasoned.

“Alright I guess we can try.” She said.

“Sweet.” I said.

I closed my umbrella and threw it up towards my ship. I picked up my towel and shook it off then rolled it up and sent it up to my ship as well.

“Let’s go.” I said, then got out my pants and polo shirt. “Wanna head to the mall’s food court?” I asked.

“We are kinda far from the mall.” She said.

I took out my phone and called the ship. “Hey could you send down my bike?....... ok thanks.” I said then my motorcycle came falling from the ship. It was about to land on Pearl but I caught it with one hand and put it on the ground. I got on, turned the keys and revved the engine.

“You coming?” I asked.

“OK.” She said excitedly before jumping on the back of my bike.

After a few minutes we arrived at the mall. “So what you hungry for?” I asked.

“Some onion rings, and kelp fries sound good right now.” She said.

I opened the door for her and we walked inside and made our way to the food court. “So what about you?” She asked.

“I’m not hungry.” I said.

“Alright, so are you paying?” She asked.

“I’m not eating anything, why would I pay?” I said.

“You're the one that invited me to eat.” She said.

“Fine, but I’m gonna get some chili fries and some nuggets.” I told her.

"Ok." She said.

We ordered our food and we took our seats.

“So where did you come from?” She asked.

“Far away.” I said.

“Alright, what are your hobbies?” She asked.

“I like to tinker.” I said.

“Ok then, what about your favorite things to do?” She asked.

“I like to make robots and weapons and things that could possibly end the world if used incorrectly, along with making a few things in the kitchen.” I said.

“Oh ok.” She said worried.

“I also like to make custom vehicles, like the motorcycle we rode in on.” I said.

“Oh that's interesting.” She said intrigued.

“I should think so.” I said.

“Well anything you want to ask me?” She asked.

“I don’t need to. I already know enough about you.” I told her.

“Ok, well after we eat what do you want to do?” She asked.

“I’d like to bring you to my ship and show you a good time.” I told her.

“Not until a few dates.” She said.

“Are you sure? You’ll enjoy it.” I told her.

“I'm sure.” She said.

“I’ll pay you.” I told her.

“Fuck you I’m not a prostutuite.” She said angrily.

“I can give you 5 million dollars. You can get a lot of things with all that, shoes, clothes, purses, a boatmobile.” I offered.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?” She asked.

“You do not wanna open that door.” I told her.

’“Why are you treating me like I'm some whore?” She asked.

“I’ve got mental problems, I have interesting tastes, and I wanted to add you to my harem.” I said.

“Well I'm not some piece of meat.” She said, crossing her arms. my

“What would it take to change your mind?” I asked.

“I don't know.” She said.

“I can play guitar, and play a song.” I said.

“What kinda music do you play?” She asked.

“All kinds.” I told her.

“Still I dont want to have sex till a few dates.” She said.

“Fine…… oh! I just recently made this!” I said, remembering the mk 50 armor upgrades and pointing at the arc reactor on my chest underneath my shirt.

“What's that?” She asked

“It’s an arc reactor with a whole suit of armor made of nanoparticles inside it.” I said.

“What.” She said confused.

“Oh, well…… it’s a suit made up of a special metal I made called Metal-X, although the original version was made of gold and titanium, the suit I have is made up of Metal-X nanoparticles, and once I tap this thing twice, the suit materializes onto my body.” I tried explaining.

“Ok.” She said.

“You didn’t understand any of what I said, did you?” I asked.

“Not a word.” She said, shaking her head.

“Shit, oh well.” I said with a shrug. “I’m gonna go see Sandy Cheeks, wanna join me?” I asked.

“Nah, I'm good.” She said.

“Ok then.” I said. I got up and left the mall, and went off towards Sandy’s treedome on my bike. After I arrived I sent my motorcycle back to the ship and went into the treedome’s airlock chamber. I rang her doorbell and waited for her to answer

She didn't come.

I rang the doorbell again, and again nothing.

My mood was brought down a bit so I began thinking about what to do next. Then I had an idea. “Time for the second annoying sound in the world.” I said then began repeatedly ringing the doorbell. The door was thrown open.

“What in tarnation do you want!” She yelled, then I looked her up and down.

“Mind having a stranger over for tea?” I asked

“Tell me why I should let a total stranger into my home?” She asked.

“Because you don’t wanna see your friends while you’re going through your heat.” I told her.

“Another reason why I shouldn't let you in.” She said.

I lifted up my shirt and showed her my arc reactor. “I like to tinker.” I told her. “Let me in for tea and I can explain how it works.” I said pulling my shirt back down.

“Ok.” She said excitedly.

She moved aside and I walked in. She led me to a picnic table and I sat down. “So what does it do, and how does it work?” She asked.

“First tea, then we talk.” I said, crossing my arms.

“Fine.” She said then got tea for the both of us.

I took my cup and saucer and took a sip. “Alright, I’ll tell you.” I said, then took my shirt off. I took the arc reactor off my chest and placed it on the table and began explaining what it was and how it worked.

“So how did you learn to make it?” She asked.

“I copied the design from another guy, I just reverse engineered and improved it with my own special Metal and technology.” I told her.

“Ok.” She said. I could see her looking a little uneasy and blushing. Her tail twitched every now and then.

“You alright?” I asked.

“Yeah.” She said.

“Anyway, I still need to add a few finishing touches. Unfortunately, for some reason I can’t be able to finish it, I’ve been trying to for a few days whenever I have time, but something prevents me from doing so.” I told her as my fists clenched.

"Maybe I can help." She said.

I took the arc reactor off and put it on the table then slid it over to her. She picked it up and started to examine it.

"Hmm I think it needs a different element." She said.

“I don’t think that’s the problem, but I guess my author doesn’t think I’m ready for it yet.” I said.

"Who?" She asked.

“Not important.” I said, taking my arc reactor back. “What is strange however is that you’ve been unable to stop fidgeting this whole time.” I told her.

"Just ignore it." She said.

“I can feel the heat of your arousal from here, it’s like a furnace, it’s hard to ignore.” I told her.

"Ok fine I need someone to help me ok." She said.

“Ok, would you like to know my name now?” I asked.

“Yeah.” She said.

“My name is Mamoru Shinigami, I’m an interdimensional undead being from another world and I’m older than the earth itself.” I told her.

“How is that possible?” She asked.

“I’ve literally lived through multiple births and deaths of planets, but I didn’t become undead until recently. My body is currently a vessel for an unstable and constantly growing dark chaotic power, it continuously heals every cell in my body, including nerve cells. My DNA has been rendered unstable and makes me more susceptible to changes, such as my skin and hair becoming bleached white, vampirism, and possibly more that I don't know about.” I told her. I looked away for a moment then looked back at her.

“At the moment I’m blocking my magic with this arc reactor, it keeps me from using too much magic and in turn, causing my power to grow.” I told her, gesturing to my chest.

“Alright.” She said.

“I’ve come here to Bikini Bottom to collect you and Pearl for my harem, so far I believe I have at least 48 girls so far, I like to have a lot of different girls so don’t get uninterested in any of them. Variety’s what keeps the love alive, at least that’s what I think.” I said.

“Why in tarnation do you need so many girls?” She asked.

“I have a lot of interests, plus like I said before, It keeps the love in the bedroom alive, most of my girls will do anything I ask them to do. I’m living just about every man’s dream. Besides, the human race didn’t always have monogamous relationships, some cultures still do harems even today. Now are we gonna keep talking or are we gonna go into your tree and fuck?” I said.

“Ok follow me.” She said as she led me to her tree, giving me a good view of her ass the whole way.

Once we were inside I ripped off her bra and frilly panties then began making out with her. We fell onto her bed as she managed to get my pants off. I ripped off my underwear and watched her reaction. She stared at my length hungrily, as I felt her heat grow stronger.

“Well? Where do you wanna start?” I asked.

“I have an itch I need scratched and I think you know where it is.” She said with a grin.

“Then put up your ass so I can take you from behind.” I told her. She got on her hands and knee with her ass right in front of me. I got up behind her and began grinding my cock between her fat ass cheeks. I grabbed her ass with both hands, both of them sinking into her doughy assfat.

“You’ve been eating a lot of nuts, you’d have to in order to get this fat ass!” I said giving her ass a slap, causing her to moan out.

“It's nearing winter, so I have to make sure I eat plenty.” She giggled.

“Well, I hope you get even bigger, so I can fuck your ass even more!” I told her, making her blush. I pressed into her her moist sex slowly and began thrusting into her.

“Oh fuck, I can feel you pouding agaisnt my womb” She moaned.

“Good, but I wanna hear you screaming!” I said as I began pounding into her mercilessly. She screamed in ecstasy as he tightened around me.

I began pounding her into her pillows causing her eyes to roll back into her head. She clenched herself hard around my cock. “I’m already getting close, can I finish in your ass?” I asked.

“Don't pull out.” She told me.

“I don’t wanna cum in your pussy, I wanna cum in your ass.” I told her.

“Fine.” She said.

I pulled out and thrust into her ass and began thrusting into her again. “Harder.” She moaned.

I did as she asked and went into her harder. I could feel myself getting closer to climax, and I could tell she was too. “Oh fuck yes.” She moaned loudly.

I pulled out and flipped her over so her face was upside down and right in my crotch I took my cock and stuffed it into her mouth and went all the way to the hilt into her throat. I continued thrusting into her mouth and massaged her breasts, they too were soft and doughy allowing my fingers to sink into their flesh. I released her breasts and bent over to eat her out. I grabbed onto her ass and brought her closer so I could go deeper into her throat and eat into her pussy a bit more.

After one final thrust, I came into her throat. Then there was a knock on the airlock door. I looked towards the door as I continued to cum into her. Her stomach began to swell with my cum, making her look like she did when she was hibernating, I thrusted in a few times then slowly pulled out.

“You ok?” I asked.

“Yeah.” She said.

“I’m gonna go get the door, you stay here and try to use all that and make yourself bigger for me ok?” I told her as I put a towel around my waist.

I then went to the door, and opened it to see Pearl. “Hey.” She said.

“Did you change your mind?” I asked.

“Yes.” She told me.

“Then prove it and leave your clothes by the door.” I told her. She slowly stripped, till she was wearing nothing, then she tossed them aside.

“This proof enough?” She asked.

“Hmmm.” I said, rubbing my shin. “Ok, now come on let’s join sandy in bed.” I said as I walked towards the tree.

She followed me inside, and I had her get on top of Sandy. I got behind her and took off my towel and rubbed my tip against Pearl’s pussy. Sandy looked from below and began licking my cock and Pearl’s pussy.

“Oh she’s good.” Pearl moaned, then I started thrusting into her. “OH god more!” She screamed.

I began thrusting into Pearl at a rapid pace. I reached up to grab at Pearl’s large J cup breasts. I felt her up I squished her breasts together and squeezed them. I continued my thrusts and brought my hands down to Sandy’s large DD’s, I massaged them then brought my hands to Pearl’s ass and gave her ass cheeks a squeeze, causing her to moan loudly. They both cried out in ecstasy, and came together.

I was getting close too. I pulled out of Pearl and shoved my cock down Sandy’s throat again and thrust all the way inside and came into her and she began swelling up more. When I stopped cumming I pulled out and sat down next to them.

“That was awesome.” Pearl said.

“I’d like to go another round and see how much I can fill you up.” I told Pearl.

“I think im good, this was my first time having sex.” She said.

“Well I wanna go more.” I said then grabbed Pearl’s shoulders. I brought her close to me and showed her my cock was still hard. “We aren’t done until I say we are.” I said.

“How are you still hard from all that?!” She asked.

“I wanna see how much cum a sperm whale can swallow.” I told her.

“Ok.” She said.

I put my hand on her head and fed her information on how to do a good blowjob. “What was that?” She asked.

“Something to make you better at sucking my dick.” I told her as I layed down. “Now sit on my face, and feel free to grind yourself on me, then get to work.” I said. She got over me, and put her pussy above my face, before grabbing my dick, then put as much in her mouth as she could.

I pulled her ass closer and brought her full weight onto me as she sucked my cock. And while she couldn't take it all she expertly jerked off the rest. I began eating her out as she sucked me off. I could hear her muffled moans as she started grinding herself against my face. The feeling of her grinding on top of me only made me harder, I began thrusting into Pearl’s mouth, with our combined efforts I could feel myself getting close. Pearl came on my face, but kept going with even more vigor.

I brought my legs up and wrapped them around her head and thrust myself all the way into her throat. I came into her throat and filled her more than I filled Sandy. Her engorged gut sloshed around as she moved. She passed out and I got out from under her.

I grabbed my clothes and put them on. I made a clone of both of them and sent the real ones to my ship. I opened a portal back to the bridge of the Harbinger and took the wheel.

Then I had a few of my clones play the theme from One Piece, then all my girls joined in to sing as well.

youtube.com/watch?v=Kt48M5Uau2Q

I smiled with pride as I steered the ship back to home.

{elsewhere}

It was late at night in the woods, the trees twisted and gnarled in multiple ways, making them seem like monstrous apparitions. The night was cold and bright, the ground below being lit by a bright full moon.

In a clearing within the center of the woods, thirteen robed figures were gathered around a circle made of salt, each person holding a black candle and chanting in latin. The large circle made of salt they were gathered around had multiple runes within it. Within the circle were three different symbols. They continued their chanting as the full moon turned blood red and the screams of the Damned, and forsaken echoed through the forest.

A dark humming sound crept through the air, not knowing where it's coming from, and a chill crawling up the spines of the cult members as a dark voice whispered in their ears, telling them to finish as they were mere puppets to the voice’s will, then as they approached the end of their chant the salt started to glow till it became a blood red beacon which lit up everything around them basking them in a blood red light.

Through the light came a dark figure with glowing golden eyes. The creature opened its mouth and fire spewed from its maw, burning the flesh of the people in robes.

The creature took off into the woods, leaving without a trace.

{Later}

“So what is it exactly that you had to wake me up for at six o’clock in the morning?” I asked Batman.

“The police found something strange and neither Doctor Fate or John Constantine knows what happened.” Said Batman.

“And why exactly would you call me? I doubt there’s any-” I began saying until I saw the gruesome scene before me.

“This is why we called you, Mamoru, we thought you might be able to help.” Said Batman.

I saw burnt bodies littering the ground, scorch marks on the nearby trees, and some salt on the ground where the bodies had surrounded in a circle.

I walked into the circle and looked at the ground. “I have seen some crazy shit like this, but this is on a completely different level.” I said.

I looked at the markings on the ground. “What do we know so far?” I asked.

“A cult was performing a ritual to summon something, Constantine said that symbol is used to summon a succubus, but he couldn’t identify the other two.” He told me as he pointed at the symbols.

I looked where he pointed and my eyes went wide. “This has never happened before, this entire scene but here is completely new. The symbol here is definitely for a succubus, but the other two this is for a dragon and a vampire.” I said.

“So we have all three creatures running around?” He asked.

“Not likely, circles like this are meant to summon only one creature, if they were to summon only a succubus it would be understandable, however since this had symbols for a dragon, a vampire, and a succubus we’re gonna be dealing with all three as a hybrid of some sort.” I said.

“Someone intentionally summoned a hybrid creature like that?” Asked Superman as he arrived.

“Of course not, no one would intentionally summon a beast like that, they would have had precautions in place, but I’m not seeing anything here to suggest they did this on purpose.” I told them.

“So what exactly are we dealing with?” Asked Superman.

“I don’t know.” I told them.

“Is there anything you can tell us that might help?” Asked Batman.

“Well judging from the scorch marks on the bodies and on the ground, and considering I can feel their heat from here, even though the fire went out, I’d say that it can breath fire.” I said.

“A dragon that breathes fire, that’s helpful.” Said the Flash, coming up from behind me.

“But this fire was hotter than dragonfire, apparently since it was part demon, instead of dragonfire, it breathes hellfire. That’s about an estimate of least sixty-six thousand, six-hundred, and ninety-eight degrees fahrenheit!” I told him.

“Woah, that’s not a good thing, is it?” He asked.

“No, it’s not.” Said Batman.

“Buuut, since it’s a triple hybrid of those three creatures, that would suggest it would also share the traits of all three.” I said while stroking my chin.

“Such as?” Asked Batman.

“Well, it could get hungry soon, so it might come out to feed.” I said.

“How can we get rid of this thing?” Asked Flash.

“We can’t, they didn’t add a seal within the circle, so we can’t send it back.” I told them.

“Then where are we supposed to put it when we catch it?” Asked Superman.

“Well, she should be safe at my place, I was actually going to make a hybrid exactly like her, but these dead morons beat me to it.” I said, gesturing to the bodies.

“You were going to make one yourself?” Asked the Flash.

“Well, I kept thinking about what vampires and succubi had in common, they both suck!” I said with a chuckle. “One sucks blood and the other sucks cock! Hahahahahahahahaha!” I said, beginning to laugh. I finished my laughter and cleared my throat. “Ahem, anyway, we need to start looking before she tries to do anything.” I said.

“Where should we look?” Asked Flash.

I looked at him as if he were stupid. “Caves! Obviously!” I said to him. “Ok, knowing that this thing is a hybrid, she could have the combined powers of each creature.” I said.

“Well you’re a vampire and you don't burn up.” He said crossing his arms.

“I am burning, I’m just healing rapidly because my magic keeps me alive.” I said.

“And this thing is only a third of a vampire, can't we also theorize that the sun might be more of an annoyance than it is threatening?” Batman asked.

“That would depend on which creature was the most dominant in the new dna. But by the looks of the foot prints, I’d say it was the dragon, so we’re looking for something that looks like a dragon. And Since dragons have strong fireproof scales…. I’d say that theory could be plausible. However, we don’t know how smart this thing is, so we’re still going in blind.” I said then looked at all three of them. “Be ready, it could be smart, or it could be dumb or somewhere in between.” I said.

“Flash you scout the area, look for possible hideouts, Superman, you look for it in the air.” Batman said.

“And what do I do?” I asked.

”Whatever you have to do.” He said before firing his grappler, and he disappeared into the trees.

I walked into the woods and began my search.

{3 hours later}

“We’ve been searching for hours!” I said to Batman over the comms.

“It has to be somewhere.” He told me.

“Yeah, well I’m gonna rest for a bit, my eyes are starting to hurt.” I said to him as I sat against a tree and got comfortable.

“Fine, but keep one eye open, there’s no telling what this thing is capable of.” He said to me.

“Got it, I’ll tell you if anything happens.” I told him.

I got more comfortable,crossed my arms, and closed my eyes. Completely unaware of the golden orange eyes watching me from behind a tree.

A few minutes later I felt something fumbling with my pants. I felt a hot breath come over my cock. Then I felt it engulfed in something warm, wet, and soft. I opened my eyes and saw a strange feral red and white dragon with fur, golden orange eyes, four horns, fangs, wings, and a spade tail, sucking on my dick.

I moved my right hand to caress its furry cheek. It looked up at me as it continued sucking me off. Her tail twitched and swayed left and right like a large cat as she sucked.

She stopped sucking and turned around and she began grinding herself against my dick, she crooned with pleasure. She sat down on my lap taking my entire cock, her pussy was hot, and tight.

I grabbed her behind and squeezed, causing her to purr as she craned her neck to look at me. She started bouncing on my lap, as she tightly clamped my dick. She turned around and put her front paws against the tree, pressing herself against me. I held onto her hips as she rode me.

She got tighter, and tighter, as she rode me harder, and harder. I moved my hands up to squeeze her breasts, but she didn’t have any, so I had to give her a pair of DDs. I gave them a squeeze and she crooned loudly. She wrapped her arms around me and pressed my head between her breasts, her whole body was covered in fur and she was very soft. I held onto her hips as she brought her head down to lick my neck.

She started going faster and faster until finally we came at the same time. She came off my dick and curled up next to my left side. She put her head into the crook of my neck and nuzzled me as she fell asleep. I zipped up my pants and looked at her sleeping form. I noticed she seemed at least 8 or 9 feet tall on all fours, and 20 feet long from head to tail, possibly 20 feet on her wingspan. I put my closest hand on her head and stroked the fur on top. ‘Wow she’s so soft!’ I thought to myself.

I rung Batman up on the comms.

“What.” He said.

“I found her, she’s curled up next to me, fast asleep.” I told him.

“Alright, take care of her, then me and the others will head back to the watchtower.” He told me.

“I thought you might wanna check her out, she’s cute, like a kitten. She’s covered in fur and she’s super soft!” I told him.

“I don't care, just get her out of sight.” He said.

“Ok.” I said. I teleported myself and my new pet back home.

I held up my new dragon like you would a kitten and carried her to the couch and sat down with her in my lap.

Then Johnathan came down the stairs and saw pme with her. “Hey dude, wanna feel how soft her fur is?” I asked him.

“Nope.” He said.

“Hey! You let me feel your dragon, now come feel better my hybrid of a dragon, succubus, and vampire, so we can be even.” I said to him.

“How did she even come to be?” He asked.

“A bunch of idiots summoned her by accident and they were all burned to death.” I told him.

“Well I'm still not feeling her up.” He said.

“Eww, I just wanted you to pet her, you pervert!” I said to him.

“Petting would not make us even even letting me feel her up wouldn't either.” He said

“Can you just pet her please? You won’t regret it.” I begged him.

“I said no.” He said. “But what are you going to name her?” He asked.

“Well, I was thinking about naming her Lilith, after the first wife of Adam.” I said.

“I didn’t know he had a first wife.” Said Johnathan.

“Oh yeah, Lilith was supposedly the mother of all demons, or at least that’s what I’ve heard.” I told him. “Anyway, that’s what I’m naming her.” I said.

“Ok.” He said.

I continued petting Lilith and she purred in her sleep. “Aww, isn’t that cute?” I said.

“A little.” He said.

“Think you can make her able to speak? I checked her and I don’t think she can.” I asked.

“Well if she was summoned like you suggested I think it would be best to check if her soul is intact, putting a soul back together is difficult enough, but completely merging them is tricky and dangerous to all parties involved, those idiots found that out the hard way.” Jonathan explained.

“But I don’t think she has one, I checked for that too, she’s empty.” I told him.

“Hmm that explains a few things.” He said.

“Explains what?” I asked.

“Since she doesn't have a soul she has no real sentience, she is driven by pure instinct but since it's a combination of three separate things it's possible for her to completely change at a moment's notice, right now she is driven by her succubus instincts.” He said

“Huh.” I said. “So can you make her able to speak or not?” I asked again.

“Well it wouldn't really be of much use since she doesn't know how to use it. We'll have to make her a soul first.” He said.

“Hmmm, well I guess she can just be another pet for me to cuddle with then.” I said. “Besides, since she’s a busty feral, that makes her even more adorable.” I said with a smile.

“Well next time we find a busty girl I want her ok?” Johnathan said.

“You want a busty feral girl too? Ok dude.” I told him.

“No I'm not really into feral, I mean human or anthro creature.” He told me.

“Are you sure? The ferals are more primal, making them perfect in bed.” I told him.

“I’m sure.” He told me.

“Well if you change your mind, I’ll get you whatever you want.” I told him.

“Not gonna. He said.

“Ok I’m not gonna talk to you if you’re gonna be a dick and not even going to even consider it.” I told him then turned on the tv and began watching gen:LOCK on hbo max.

“I'm not being a dick I’m just not into that stuff.” I said.

“You need to at least try to be more adventurous with your relationships and sex life.” I told him.

“I have tried it, and I don't like it.” He told me.

“Ok…… wait, with who? And with what?” I asked, pausing the screen just as Chase’s jet went down.

“It was just something at an orgy a few thousand years ago.” He told me.

“Dalek!” I called out, then a Dalek came in and glided towards Johnathan then stopped. “He has details of an orgy, make him talk.” I told it.

“EXPLAIN! EXPLAIN! EXPLAIN!” It yelled out.

“I don't even know her name so just drop it.” He said.

“Ugh fine, Dalek, resume duties.” I said. The Dalek left the room and I pressed play on the remote.

“Well mind if I watch with you? I've never seen this before.” Jonathan asked.

“Sure, I’m thinking about working on some of the gen:LOCK technology, might be fun to do later.” I said.

“Alright, don't know what their tech is so just be careful.” He told me.

“Meh I’m gonna make improvements to it so there shouldn’t be anything to worry about.” I said.

“Alright then.” He said.

Then my phone began ringing. I paused the tv and checked who it was. “Justice league?” I said picking up. “Yeah?” I answered.

“We found out that it was Lex and Grodd that sent you to that island.” Batman told me.

When I heard that my left eye began twitching. “GRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I screamed in rage. “LEX AND GRODD WHEN I FIND YOU I’M GONNA DESTROY YOU!!!!”

chapter 30

View Online

{Jonathan POV}

Today was like any normal day I got out of bed, brushed my teeth, then headed to the front door carrying my backpack, with Raven tailing not far behind me, but I stopped at the door and yelled. “Mamoru we’re gonna be late for school.”

“Isn’t today the field trip to the zoo?” He asked, coming down the stairs in his normal civilian clothes.

“No that's next week.” I said, then Blair appeared beside me in her cat form.

“Where are you going?” She asked.

“Just to school be back later, but Mamoru if you want to go to school go ahead we have enough credit built up to be gone a day or to without worry.” I said.

Mamoru pulled out a calendar and looked through it. “Nope, it’s definitely today, I always have field trips written down in my calendar.” He said, showing me that the field trip was marked for today on it.

“Whatever dude.” He said then got his keys for his truck.

“Alright, but no funny business.” I told him.

“Whatever. Come on Sunset, Fluttershy and Pinkie pie! Let’s go!” He called out.

They came out and we all went to school, though my bag felt oddly heavier than it usually is but I just ignored it.

Mamoru gave me the bird as he and his girls went to class. I went to my class and had a seat. As I put my bag down I heard a sound. ‘Please don't tell me.’ I thought as I opened the bag a bit to see Blair who knew the jig was up, I tried to snap my fingers to send her home but the teacher came in. “Damn it.” I whispered.

“What’s wrong?” Mamoru whispered to me.

I tilted the bag in his direction then opened the hole a bit more. “Blair? The hell are you doing here?” He asked while whispering.

“I just wanted to follow Jonathan.” She whispered.

“Move her to my bag, if you get caught it’ll be on you, but Celestia’s gonna take it easier if it’s me.” He whispered.

“Don't worry, I'm banging Luna.” I told him.

“Just give me the dang cat, she can’t show favoritism.” He whispered.

“Don't worry I wont get caught.” I said.

“Can you get me one of her too though?” He asked.

“Uh no, she's mine.” I said.

“It doesn’t have to be your blair, can you just get me something like her?” He asked.

“You already made a robot artemis, you don't need any more of my girls.” I told him as class started.

“Can you just make me a cat that turns into a witch?” He asked.

“Fine.” I said.

“Sweet.” He whispered.

“Will a Mr. Mamoru Shinigami please report to Principal Celestia’s office.” Said a voice on the intercom.

“Hmm, I wonder what she wants?” He said then got up. He left the classroom and headed to her office.

I started doing my work like a normal student, then zipped up my bag but still left it a little open so Blair could get a little air.

{Mamoru pov}

I made my way to the office and knocked on the door.

“Come in we have to talk about Ms Harshwinny.” She said

I came in and sat down in a chair in front of her desk. “Do you have anything to say for yourself?” She asked.

“She started it.” I told her.

“And you could have reported it or even called the police, but you didn't, you willingly accepted her offer.” She said.

“Are you gonna be lecturing me about stds?” I asked.

“No you probably don't give a shit do you.” She said.

“I’m literally immune to all diseases, so no not really.” I told her.

“What are you talking about?” She asked.

“Not important, now what do you want?” I asked. “You couldn’t have just called me in here just to scold me.” I said.

“Yes it has also come to my attention my sister has taken a liking to your friend.” She told me.

“Yes, they had sex….. and what does this have to do with you calling me in here?” I asked.

“Because I want to relieve some of my own stress.” She said.

“Could you be more specific?” I asked.

“I'm not wearing panties or a bra.” She said opening her jacket, then lifted her shirt letting her breasts hang free.

“Woah, those are big.” I said, ogling her breasts.

“I know, though they tend to weigh me down a bit.” She told me.

“So you really wanna do this with me?” I asked her.

“As long as you can keep your mouth shut, then yes.” Celestia told me.

“Hmmm, exactly how desperate are you for this?” I asked, rubbing my chin.

“About ten years.” She said quietly.

“What are you willing to do if I agree to this?” I asked.

“I'm not giving you special privileges.” She said.

“What about facesitting, anal, and grinding?” I asked.

“I don't do facesitting.” She said.

“Can you sit on my lap naked?” I asked.

“Yes.” She said as she got up from her chair, then started stripping in front of me. “Well what are you waiting for?”

I took off my pants and underwear and tossed them away. I looked at her naked form and smiled. “Well what do the eyes of a young man think?” She asked.

“If you want to have sex, sit on my lap and start grinding.” I told her.

“You could at least compliment a lady's appearance before demanding sex.” She told me before waking over to me then sat in my lap with my dick between her thighs.

“No, I want it between your ass cheeks.” I told her. She rolled her ass before lifting herself a bit then moved my dick between her ass cheeks. “Much better.” I said. I put my hands on her ass and gave her cheeks a squeeze, making her moan.

“Oh I like that.” She said.

“Good. Now can you put it in please?” I asked.

“In which hole, pussy or do you want anal?” She asked.

“I want it in the front.” I said.

She got up then lowered herself stuffing her tight pussy with my dick. I grabbed her by her shoulders and brought us both to the ground. I began thrusting into her at a slow pace. She moaned softly as she got tighter. I began speeding up my thrusting and I gave her ass a slap and watched it jiggle and bounce.

“Of fuck.” She moaned loudly.

“How do you like my cock?” I asked.

“It's perfect, the size, the thickness, I've never felt such a perfect cock.” She moaned.

“Good.” I said as I began picking up the pace. I slapped her ass hard, making it jiggle again.

“Yes yes yes.” She moaned.

“You better be enjoying this, cuz if you want more you’re gonna have to do something for me.” I told her.

“What?” She asked.

“I want you to get nice and plump for me.” I told her.

“Are you asking me to get fat?” She asked.

“I like em’ big.” I said in a deep voice into her ear.

“Well I have some objections to that.” She moaned.

“If you get more on you, you’ll be even softer.” I told her.

“I think I’ll keep my figure.” She said.

“You’re too skinny, but if you’re gonna be that way…..” I said, pulling out. “Start sucking me off.” I told her.

“Really, you know I get no pleasure out of that right.” She said.

“If you sat on my face I would have rocked your world. But you didn’t wanna do that.” I told her.

Celelstia stood up before sighing. “Well then we’re at a crossroads.”

“Please sit on my face?” I begged, rubbing my face against her soft ass.

“Fine.” She said.

“Yay!” I said laying down on the ground.

She got on me then got on her knees before resting her ass on my face. I brought my hands to her ass and gave her cheeks a firm squeeze. “Happy now?” She asked.

I didn’t answer and instead ran my tongue up her pussy, making her blush and moan. “I’m glad it's smooth down here, I really hate getting hair in my mouth.” I said. “And you taste like vanilla!” I said as I continued to lap at her arousal.

“Oh fuck your really good at this.” She moaned as she bit on her lower lip. I slapped her ass and began digging deeper into her folds.

“Oh god.” She moaned.

“Hey, you gonna return the favor?” I asked as I patted her thigh.

“Oh sorry, forgot.” She said as she leaned over to start sucking me off.

I continued eating her out as she took me all the way to the base. I began going deeper into her nethers with my tongue. After a few more seconds we both climaxed. My cum went down her throat and began filling her stomach up, her gut began to swell like a balloon and I lapped up all the remaining juices from her nethers.

After we both finished I flipped Celestia onto the floor as we both panted for air. “Well you should head back to class before the field trip starts.” Celestia said.

“I knew it was today! Johnathan is gonna eat his words!” I said. “So, wanna come by my house later for an orgy with my girls?” I asked.

“I have work.” She said.

“Ok, it’s gonna last for a few hours, you can join any time, or we could have a quickie in the zoo bathroom.” I said.

“I'm not going on the field trip, only the students and a few teachers are.” She told me.

“Aww, fine. But if you’re up for it you can move into my place.” I said then got my clothes and put them on.

“I'll think about it.” She said as I left.

I made my way back to class but Johnathan wasn’t there.

“Ah Mamoru your back, we are about to get ready for the field trip, can you please see if Jonathan is coming back soon he went to the bathroom.” The teacher told me.

“Ok, I’ll go get him.” I told them. I left the classroom and went into the bathroom to find Johnathan. When I was outside I heard nothing but as soon as I walked in I heard loud moans.
“Johnathan it’s almost time for the field trip.” I said walking to his stall.

I opened it to see Blair riding Jonathan, her hat was off, leaving her cat ears exposed as she was gropped by Jonathan. “Hey.” He said.

“Hurry and finish up, we gotta get on the bus.” I told him and left the bathroom.

I left the building and got on the bus. I sat next to Sunset and Pinkie and looked out the window. Jonathan soon joined us with his bag on his back, and a small bit of Blair’s purple tail poked out of the bag but no one noticed. I took out my phone and put on my headphones and put on some music.

{Johnathan pov}

I sat down in my seat and whispered. “You ok Blair?”

“Yeah just stuffed.” She told me. “Think I can come to school with you more?” She asked

“I'll think about it, but for the time being, you're gonna be my personal cock sleeve to make up for sneaking into my bag.” I told her.

“I look forward to it.” I heard her say lustfully, then the bus started moving, and it was mostly quiet till we arrived at the zoo.

“Hey Johnathan?” Mamoru asked.

“What.” I said.

“Would you be open to me using Freddy Kreuger to scare Lex and Grodd?” Mamoru asked.

“Sure I don't mind, for a moment I thought you were gonna ask something else.” I said.

“What did you think I’d ask?” He asked.

“Nothing you need to worry about.” I told him.

“Well now I’m starting to worry, so tell me please.” He said.

“I thought you would ask if you could use Blair, but you didn't so everything is fine.” I told him.

“Oh. Sooo you wanna go see the lions?” He asked.

“Sure.” I said.

“Ok, let’s go.” He said.

We left and headed to see the lions with Mamoru’s Equestria Girls following close behind.

“So what is your plan? I know you're not wanting to take in the sights.” I said.

“I kinda do wanna take in the sights….. buuuut I wanted to look at a bunch of cats before we do anything.” He said.

“Oh you want to turn them into our bitches dont you.” I said.

“No. Not the ones here, let’s just get there and look around, can we do that without talking please?” He asked.

“Alright.” I said.

We made our way to the lions and watched them from behind the railing. It was a habitat with multiple level, with a small stream it was made to look more natural and was populated by ten lions

“It looks pretty.” Said Mamoru.

“Yeah it does, so any catch your eye?” I asked.

“Not everything is about sex you pervert!” He told me.

“Well seeing how you're the reason for our stupidly large harems when you're involved it's not unthinkable.” I told him.

“Fair enough, I’d like a few animals.” He told me.

“Which animales?” I asked.

“Lions, tigers, and bears.” He said.

“Oh my.” I said.

“Hahaha! Wizard of oz. So what do you want?” He asked.

“A lion, a tiger, and a Zebra.” I told him.

“Hmm.” He said.

“And I know what to name the tiger, and Lion.” I said.

“I was just gonna grab a few characters from the lion king trilogy.” He said.

“Then where does the bear, and tiger come in?” I asked

“I was gonna get the tiger from here and the grizzly bear, polar bear and panda from here.” He said.

“Well I'm getting myself a tigress and Nala, don't know what to name the Zebra.” I said.

“I’m gonna get Zira, Vitani, and maybe Shenzi.” He said. “Hey why didn’t you comment on the three kinds of bears?” He asked.

“Because I didn't really care.” I said.

“I’m basically getting a genderbent We Bare Bears trio.” He said.

“You do you.” I told him.

“I’m not sure what to name my tiger though.” He said.

“Me neither.” I told him.

“Ok so what should we look at next?” He asked.

“No idea.” I said.

“We could go look at the alligators.” He suggested.

“Nah I think I'm gonna find somewhere quiet.” I told him.

“You’re gonna have Blair suck you off in the bathroom aren’t you.” He deadpanned.

“No I was gonna fuck her ass, but thats a good idea too.” I said.

Mamoru just looked at me with a bored deadpan expression, blinked slowly and walked away. “I’m gonna look at the reptiles.” He said.

“Alright just try no to stir up trouble. I told him then walked in a random direction.

“No promises!” He called back.

{Mamoru pov}

‘Jackass’ I thought to myself.

I made my way to the reptile house and looked at all the reptiles. I made my way out and arrived at the alligator habitat. I watched the alligators swimming around and basking in the sun.

“Awww how cute!” I said clasping my hands together and putting them to my cheek.

Then I noticed a small alligator in the left side of the enclosure. I raised my eyebrow at that and looked to the right and saw a door for the staff to use. I looked back at the alligator and saw that it had a few scars and it seemed underfed.

“Someone’s been mistreating that one.” I said to myself.

A few minutes later a female zookeeper came walking by.

“Excuse me.” I asked her.

“What?” She asked.

“Who's been caring for the alligators?” I asked.

“Oh, that would be Fred, he volunteers to care for them.” She told me.

“Volunteer?” I questioned.

“Yes, he does such a good job with them doesn’t he?” She asked.

“What’s his full name?” I asked.

“Fred Jones.” She said then walked away.

I picked up my phone and called Batman. “Hey Bruce, I need some info on a Fred Jones, he volunteers at the canterlot Zoo, and I think he’s abused one of the alligators, can you tell me if he’s had any past offenses?” I asked.

“Yes a few offenses, sexual assault, animal abuse, and suspected murder.” He told me.

“Hmmm.” I said as I rubbed my chin. “Well if he’s reported missing, you’ll know why.” I said then hung up.

I began using my clone system to find him and they found him in a hallway behind the alligators enclosure. I narrowed my eyes and smiled evilly. I recalled my clones and made my way to Fred. I tapped him on the shoulder and he turned around and when he saw me I grabbed him by the throat and held him a foot off the ground against the wall.

He began struggling in my grasp. I loosened my grip a little so he could speak. “Why are you doing this?” He asked.

I gave him a bored expression then smiled. “Because I like it, and because you deserve it.” I said then began slowly tightening my grip. He tried to punch me in the face and I shrugged it off like it was nothing. “Go on, try begging for your life.” I said loosening my grip again.

“I won't beg to a bastard like you.” He groaned.

“Ok then, I’ll just fatten you up and feed you to the alligator that you mistreated.” I said.

“You won't get away with this.” He said.

“Actually I can, but you can think whatever you want.” I said then began shoving food into his mouth.

I kept shoving food down his throat until he looked like Violet Beauregard from the chocolate factory.

“Ok, I’ll leave you here for a few minutes while I get the alligator you mistreated.” I said then chained him to the ground.

I went into the alligator habitat and they all saw me and moved into the water. I looked over to the small one across the room and slowly walked over to her. She began hissing at me. I got closer and grabbed her by the middle and rolled her over and rubbed her stomach until she stopped struggling. Once she did I held her up and carried her out into the hallway.

“What the fuck are you doing?” He asked.

“Like I said, I’m gonna feed you to this alligator.” I told him.

“What?! no!” He shouted.

“You didn’t feed her, so now you’re gonna be her next meal.” I said then put her on the ground. “At first…. I was gonna kill you DEXTER style, in a room covered in plastic and surrounded by images of your victims, but this seems more fun.” I said.

“Stay back.” He said..

“Unfortunately for you She’s not gonna understand you, even if she did, I doubt she’d listen.” I said. I used my magic on the alligator so she wouldn’t hurt herself trying to swallow him. The alligator lunged at him. She started at the head and continued on to his feet. I watched as he struggled, desperately trying to escape, but it was a fruitless endeavor, and was swallowed up all the same.

Once the alligator was finished she sighed and fell asleep. The man inside continued to struggle and scream but his efforts soon began to slow until the movements stopped completely.

“Good girl.” I said while scratching her chin. I opened a portal home and brought the bloated alligator through.

I saw Hannah sitting on the couch and brought the alligator over to her. “Hey, could you look after her for me?” I asked. I waved a hand over the alligator so she could digest the man in her stomach faster.

“Sure.” She said.

“Ok, be sure to feed her, and if she starts growing a bit, that’s normal for the spell I put on her, it’s only temporary.” I said.

“Alright.” She said hesitantly.

“Oh, hold on.” I said. I made my new alligator into an anthro. “There. Could you also teach her how to facesit and basically everything I like?” I asked.

“Ok, but I might not be able to teach her everything.” She told me.

“Ok I’m gonna go but first let’s give her some clothes to grow into and then a future shot of how she’ll look.” I said then used my future sight ability to see what she’s going to look like when we get back home from the zoo.

“Oh yeah I’m gonna pound her ass hard when I get back home.” I said. “Oh could you also teach her to be a mechanic?” I asked.

“I'll try.” She said.

“Later.” I said then opened a portal back to the zoo.

I made my way around the zoo to find Johnathan and found him at the picnic area.

I sat down across from him and looked at him.

“What?” He asked.

“So? Did you get your girls?” I asked.

“I got some hair, I didn't really have time to get the animals themselves, I was a little busy, and so were you I hear.” He told me.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Hannah telepathically told me about a crocodile, and I knew even before she called me you fed someone to it beforehand.” He said

“First of all it was an alligator, completely different snout. Second, yes I fed a guy to her, but he deserved it because he didn’t feed her and he abused her.” I told him.

“Ok, so you need me to get anything before the field trip ends?” He asked.

I rubbed my chin in thought. “Hmmm….. could you help me get my genderbent we bare bears trio?” I asked.

“Hmm that's easy enough, but can I have a favor in return?” He asked.

“Ugh, what do you want?” I asked.

“No idea, I'll let you know when I come up with something.” He told me.

“If it’s something that you know will piss me off, I will kick you in the nuts.” I told him.

“Don't worry have I demanded anything unreasonable from you?” He asked me.

“A few things, yes.” I said.

“When?” He asked.

“If you don’t know I’m not gonna tell you.” I said while crossing my arms. He rolled his eyes before disappearing.

“Awww.”I heard under the table.

“What the?” I said then looked under the table to see Blair in her witch outfit.

“Hey.” She said waving at me.

“(Sigh) get in.” I said putting down my backpack and opening it for her.

“Why should I get in your bag?” She asked.

“Johnathan left you, and you can’t be seen by anyone here.” I said.

“Don't worry Jonathan cast a special spell so normal people can't see me.” She told me.

“Can you please just get in my bag? It’s on my bucket list to have an animal in my backpack.” I said.

“Fine.” She said turning into a cat wearing a hat before jumping in.

“Aw now that’s cute!” I said, scratching her behind the ears, making her meow cutely. “(Gasp) AWWW.” I said petting her again. I brought my backpack up and put it on.

“I heard you wanted a cat like me, but I might have a better idea.” She said.

“What do you mean?” I asked, looking at her with her head sticking out.

“Have you heard of the Mizune sisters?” She asked.

“Just because I watch a lot of anime doesn’t necessarily mean I’ve seen them all.” I said. “Which is no I haven’t heard of whatever you said.” I told her.

“Well they are a group of sisters with a few mouse-like features, and they have the power to combine together to turn into a sexy woman like me at least that's what Jonathan told me.” She told me.

“No, I don’t want that, it doesn’t even sound appealing.” I said.

“I'm not saying make the sisters just as Jonathan to make a mouse that can turn into that woman.” She said.

“Not gonna happen, I have a lot of cats and if I have a mouse, one of them will eat her. So it’s a lost cause.” I said.

“Ok how about a snake?” She asked.

“No.” I said.

She huffed. “I wanted to be the only sexy cat witch.” She complained.

“Nobody likes a bitchy witch.” I deadpanned then broke it with a chuckle.

“Just keep that cat away from Jonathan, he's mine.” She told me.

“Fine, She’s gonna look cuter than you.” I said, trying to get her jealous. she started hitting me in the back of the head with her small paws as she screamed at me.

“Hey, it’s either I get a cat like you, a clone, or just you.” I said.

“Forgot that last one im Jonathan’s exclusive pussy cat.” She said.

“We can easily make a trade with our girls, I’ve done it with him before, I gave him kitty Katswell and he gave me…………… he didn’t give me something in return.” I said, realization hitting me.

“Still you're not getting me.” She said.

“Can you still do things with me though?” I asked.

“Only if Jonathan is involved.” She said.

“I really don’t like having threesomes with him.” I said.

“Then you are not getting anything from me.” She told me.

“You know I can hypnotize you right? I could have already hypnotized you into sucking me off and you wouldn’t even remember doing it. You could even be hypnotized right now and not even know it.” I said, trying to screw with her mind.

“If you did Jonathan would beat your ass.” She said.

“What makes you think I haven’t hypnotized him too? Hmmm?” I said.

“I doubt Jasmine would like that, would she?” Blair asked.

“I dunno. You’re not buying any of this are you?” I asked.

“No.” She told me.

“Would you come with me and do things to me in your Cat form?” I asked.

“I just said you're not getting any part of me.” She said.

“I’ll scratch behind your ears again while we’re doing it.” I said.

“I said no!” She screamed, then jumped out of my bag. I caught her and put her back in the bag.

“Hey don’t leave me alone, I get lonely.” I said.

“Then stop trying to get with me.” She told me.

“Then convince Johnathan to get me a cat like you.” I argued.

“Jonathan already said he would, just giving some magic is not easy plus he's still picking out a cat.” She told me.

“Oh! What about Luna from sailor moon!” I said.

“Who?” She asked.

“Hush kitty!” I said then took out my phone and called Johnathan.

“What.” He said answering his phone.

“Hey!canyougetLuna?Thecatfromsailormoon?ShehasahumanformbutIwashopingyoucouldgiveherhumanformmorecurves.” I said excitedly.

“Ok.” He said.

“When will she be ready for me?” I asked.

“No idea never made a cat witch before.” He said hanging up.

I called him again. “What do you want.” He said.

“Could you also give her human form cat ears and a tail.” I said then hung up.

“So now what.” She asked.

“I could go collect furs from the tiger and make a super chubby anthro.” I suggested.

“Ok but don't try to make a move on me again.” She said.

“Can you do things with me if I ask Johnathan first?” I asked.

“Nope.” She said.

“C’mon! So when I walked in on you two in the bathroom that would have been my only chance? That’s not fair.” I said.

“You chose not to take it, it's your own fault.” She said.

“We had to get on the bus. It’s not my fault.” I said.

“Did you forget you could have just stopped time or went somewhere where time passed quicker than this world.” She said.

I was about to say something but instead I paused and facepalmed hard. “DAMMMIT!” I screamed to the heavens.

“Looks it's possible another chance might pop up in the future, so don't let it get you down.” She told me.

I groaned and aslammed my head on the picnic table and began to hit my head against it repeatedly and wouldn’t stop. “Seriously how will this accomplish anything other than causing damage to company property.” She said.

I didn’t respond and just groaned and kept banging my head against the table. She jumped out of my bag, then turned to a human before sitting beside me. I ignored her and kept banging my head. After a few seconds My forehead
began bleeding. She rolled her eyes before grabbing my head, then putting it between her breasts.

“Just relax.” She told me.

“Why can’t we have sex?” I asked.

“Because I don't want to.” She said.

“Ugh fine.” I picked up my phone and called Johnathan.

“Yes.” He said.

“Can you come get Blair? She’s making me depressed.” I said.

Blair disappeared in a flash of light then he hung up. I got up from the table and walked off.

{Johnathan pov}

“Thanks for staying Loyal Blair. I was honestly a little concerned with how the show presented you.” I said

“Oh yeah there’s a show with me in it.” Blair said.

“Yeah there is, and I couldnt get the animals I wanted” I said.

Then someone smacked me upside the head. “I heard that.” Said Mamoru.

“Heard what?” I asked.

“Staying loyal? Really?” He asked.

“If you had watched the anime you'd understand.” I told him.

“Well it’s not my fault I haven’t been able to watch it!” He said.

“Well Basic run down about her from the show she was slutty, didn't care who saw her naked, and used men she seduced to her advantage.” I told him.

“Ok now I’m pissed!” He said.

“Yeah though she changed a bit after the Kishin escaped.” I added.

“I don’t know what that is!” He said.

“Basically an evil being that has consumed hundreds even thousands of humans souls and has the power to plunge the entire world into pure madness.” I told him. “Even fought death himself and won.”

“That doesn’t really help me understand.” He said.

“Well first time he was beaten by death, and Death did something quite disgusting in order to imprison him.” I told him.

“Could you make the explanation short? I have a short attention span.” He said.

“Basically he tore off all the Kichin’s skin used it to make a bag, then stuffed the soul and withered body of the kishen after draining it of blood, and keep in mind he is still alive, and awake during every amount of this.” I told him.

“Ok you completely lost me, why does that explain why she changed?” He asked.

“You asked who the Kishen was, but as for why she changed, I grabbed her before the show began and showed her some real love.” I told him.

“So can you have my cat girl act like a combination of the original character and what you said?” He asked.

“Sure.” I told him.

“K, So can you make my Bears now?” He asked.

“I don't know what they should look like.” I told him.

“Basically the same as the show, only they’re all female.” Mamoru said.

“Well I didn't watch the show, so here.” I said, tossing him the hairs.

He caught them and separated them from each other and gave me a dark glare while doing so. He looked at them all and grumbled and let them go and they blew away. He opened a small portal and looked inside then reached his arm in and pulled out three hairs.

He looked at them and had an evil smirk on his face. He looked around to make sure we still didn’t have anyone looking at us. Then he took out his scythe.

“What are you doing?” I asked,

He put the hairs on the ground and smiled as he began playing on his guitar.

youtube.com/watch?v=uQqZZeDKDOU

After the song ended three female bears stood before him. A grizzly, a panda, and an ice bear. They looked around at where they were then looked at Mamoru. He took out a black and pink smartphone and gave it to the panda. He took a woodsman’s axe and gave it to the polar bear. Then he gave the Grizzly a large cheeseburger.

“Ok Ice bear, you get to help me in my lab with Sandy, Panda, you and me get to watch anime and read manga, Grizz…….. uuuuuhh, we can do whatever.” He told them.

“Well it looks like everyone is heading back to the bus.” I said letting Blair jump back into my bag. “Get your other animals quickly.” I told him.

“I got the tiger dna right here.” He said then tossed the hairs into the air. Once he did the hairs turned into a very obese tiger. “What should I name her?” He asked.

“No idea.” I told him.

“I also got a few shed scales from an iguana.” He said. He took out a few scales and made a cute iguana in a tribal outfit. “I was thinking about naming her Lizzy.” He said.

“Alright.” I said. “Ill do mine at home.” I told him.

“Ok then.” He said. He turned his iguana into a normal one and put her onto his left shoulder. “And I’ll name my gator Allie, and I’ll name my tiger Clawdia.” He said, then turned her into a small cat and put her onto his right shoulder.

“And for the bears, I’m sending them home so they can get comfortable.” He said. He opened a portal to his room and his Bears walked in. I stole a glance into the portal and noticed that his bed was gone and had a coffin in its place, and there were large mattresses surrounding it from wall to wall in the room with a few blankets scattered around.

“Why all the mattresses?” I asked.

“Not enough room on just one so I had to cover the entire floor with them so they can all sleep better, I used a few Purple mattresses so everyone can sleep well. I also soundproofed and reinforced the walls, ceiling, floor, and doors.” He said.

“Ok, I’m gonna head to the bus, see you there.” I said as I started making my way there.

He followed close behind and we got on the bus and headed to the back. Then we eventually got home. I put my bag, don then sat on the couch before Blair turned human, and sat in my lap.

Mamoru sat down as well and turned Lizzy and Clawdia back to normal. They walked away and laid down by the window and got comfortable. Then Mamoru’s alligator came crawling into the living room.

“So what now?” I asked.

“Wanna try her out?” He asked, pointing at his alligator.

“No, I think I'm gonna stick to my own girls for a while.” I told him.

“Ok.” He said.

“So anything interesting on.” I said turning on the tv.

“Hey where’s the place that the author of alice in Wonderland, Lewis Carroll, lived?” Mamoru asked looking at me.

“No idea.” I told him.

“I think it’s in Oxford england, at least that’s what google says anyway.” He said while looking at his phone.

“Ok, so what?” I asked.

“I’m just thinking there’s a sliver of truth about Wonderland and wanted to go there.” He said.

“Alright, if you want to go I won't stop you.” I told him.

“You don’t wanna go?” He asked.

“Nope no girls there that catch my interest.” I said.

“Oh…… okay.” He said. “Hey mane-iac! Come here! I need a bit of your hair!” He called out.

She came downstairs and he cut off a lock of her hair with his hidden blade then pulled his shirt up and tapped his arc reactor and it began materializing onto his right arm.

“I thought you told me that thing didn’t work.” I said.

“Sort of, I can only send it to a single body part at a time, but it technically works.” He told me.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“I’m gonna try analyzing her hair so mine can move on command too.” He said.

A panel opened up and he put the hair into it then closed it. Then it began humming then it stopped and it all moved to his head and covered his hair then hummed again, then it all went back into its housing unit.

“Interesting.” I said.

He closed his eyes and began making a weird face.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

Then his hair began moving and growing longer and it lifted him up. Then he stopped making the face and exhaled. “Damn that’s hard for the first time.” He said then began using his hair to move around the room like he was Doctor Octopus.

“How the hell are you doing that?” I asked.

“My armor made an analysis on her hair and copied the DNA, and used it on my hair so I can use my hair the same way as Mane-iac, speaking of which you can go now.” He said. Mane-iac went back to his room.

He then stopped using his hair and sat down on the couch and his hair stopped moving. “So who are you wanting to get?” I asked.

“The Cheshire Cat.” He said.

“Interesting choice.” I said.

“Thanks! I was planning to do a quarter of a song there, but first I need to read the book and follow the clues that Lewis Caroll wrote about.” He said.

“What clues?” I asked.

“Duh! The location of the way to Wonderland!“ he said.

“Can't you just find its dimension?” I asked.

“I’ve tried that, but I can’t break through, so I’m gonna have to go to Oxford.” He said.

“Alright let me try.” I said as I started trying to locate wonderland.

“Come on dude, don’t ruin my adventures.” He said. “Getting there is part of the fun.”

“Alright fine.” I said.

Mamoru took out his phone and hit speed dial. “Beam me up scotty!” He said in an accent.

“Alright, and while you're gone I’ll try to work on your cat.” I told him.

“Thanks!” He said as he disappeared in a ray of light.

“So wanna go again?” Asked Blair.

“You are one a horny kitty, but not right now maybe later.” I told her with a kiss as we relaxed and watched TV.

{Mamoru pov}

I activated my armor and it materialized over my entire head. As soon as I arrived on the watchtower I tested out the helmet's facial expressions in a compact mirror. I smiled when I saw that my helmet was perfect. I designed it so I could emote and the mouth moved like it was all part of my face like the super hero squad’s iron man’s helmet.

I put on my black lantern ring and the suit flashed onto my body. Funny thing was the arc reactor fit inside the black lantern logo.

“Hey.” Wonder woman said as she took her finger off a button.

“What do you think about my current outfit?” I asked. She looked me up and down.

“It looks alright but that's the least of your problems.” She said.

“Ugh, what now?” I groaned.

“We are debating whether to let you stay in the league or not.” She told me.

“Ugh!” I said then pushed her away and headed towards the mess hall.

“Hey.” Hawkgirl said, suddenly appearing out of nowhere.

I froze and looked at her. “Hello, what was your name again?” I asked.

“Hawkgirl.” She said.

“I know that, but what was your name?” I asked.

“Shiera Hall.” She said.

“Well Shiera, I was wondering if you’d be able to give me a tour of the watchtower?” I asked.

“Alright I got nothing else to do.” She said.

“Ok.” I said and watched her ass as she led the way.

She continued to show me around for an hour until we finally went full circle to the mess hall.

“So, You’ve shown me everything here, but you haven’t shown me one room that I really wanted to see.” I said.

“Which room?” She asked.

“Yours.” I said.

“You're not going in my room.” She said.

“Why not, you don’t have anything else to do.” I said.

“Ok *Sign* fine.” She said.

“Lead the way.” I said.

We left the mess hall, then we went to her private quarters, and she showed me inside then she closed the door.

“So how would you like to start?” I asked.

“I think a blowjob would be a good start.” She said.

“Ok, shall we get on the bed?” I asked. She started undressing, while I did the same.

After our clothes were off, I got close to her and slowly put my arms around her. We kissed before I began feeling her body, getting acquainted with her form, she had large DD breasts and a large jiggly ass to match, her whole body was smooth and had no hair in her nether regions . I moved my hands down to her ass and gave it a firm squeeze and made her moan.

She pushed me onto the bed, then got on her knees. “Hey, before we start, Could you sit on my face while you suck me off?” I asked.

“Alright.” She said.

Unfortunately before we could begin the door opened and Supergirl walked in. “Hey hawkgirl could you-” she began before she saw us.

I looked at Shiera then at Supergirl. “Well the moment’s over, Kara, Shiera, wanna join me on a mission?” I asked.

“What is it?” Shiera asked.

“Yeah, on an unrelated note could you put your clothes on please?” She said while covering her eyes.

“Right.” I said then tapped my arc reactor and activated my ring.

“Is this better?” I asked.

“Yes, now what was your mission?” Asked Supergirl.

“Oh right, I’m going on an expedition in Oxford, and I could use some help.” I told them.

“With what?” Supergirl asked.

“I was gonna go with Johnathan and he didn’t wanna go so I have to go alone, but I didn’t wanna go alone so I was thinking you two might like to come along.” I said.

“I’m game.” Said Shiera.

“I don’t have anything better to do.” Said Supergirl.

“Great! But first close the door Kara.” I told her.

She closed the door and looked back at me. “Now she’s since Shiera is already naked and I’m still in the mood, would you like to join us in a threeway?” I asked.

“Ummm.” She said, biting her lip. “Maybe later.”

“I’m gonna hold you to that. Shiera, get dressed we’re leaving as soon as everyone’s ready.” I said.

{Later}

After we were all ready we went to the teleporter but were stopped by Wonder Woman.

“So to Oxford then?” Asked Wonder Woman.

“Please go away Diana, I can handle the teleporter myself.” I said putting in the coordinates and getting on the pad.

We were instantly teleported near Oxford. I was about to go in but we walked by a music shop when a keytar in the window caught my eye. “I’ll be right back.” I said.

{ten minutes later}

I came out of the shop holding a keytar. I put it on my back like a battle axe then took out my scythe and put it on my back as well. Then I used my ring to give myself a cloak and met up with Shiera and Kara.

“Ok, let’s go.” I said.

{Jonathan pov}

Me and Blair had finished watching an episode of soul eater, she had gotten curious what would have happened is she stayed.

“Well I'm gonna go do some reading, be right back.” I told her, then I went to my library, I grabbed a few books on several theories, plus a few encyclopedias. I put them on a table and started reading, but I got bored quickly then left.

“Well what should I do, I didn't get those animals, but I don't want to go back to get there.” I told myself, then left the library.

I then went outside to see Mamoru’s sign still there, I signed before I took it down. It was funny while it lasted but it was time to take it down. I put it in a closet inside before I went back to Blair who had fallen asleep on the couch.

“Well I guess I'll watch invincible, on Amazon prime.” I said picking up the remote, then turned it on.

“Hey Jonathan.” Hannah said walking into the room, then sat on a reclining chair.

“Hey, Mamoru went off to find Wonderland.” I joked.

“I heard, so what are you doing while he's out adventuring?” She asked.

“Watching tv, we all must find a time to stop and take a break sooner or later.” I said.

“I guess that makes sense, but I can tell you are thinking about something.” She said.

“Yeah I've decided not to add any more girls to my harem, I have too many already.” I told her. Besides the DNA samples I've collected so far, no more girls……. well maybe one or two more justice league girls.” I explained.

“Finally, I thought you were gonna keep adding till you had hundreds of girls.” Hannah laughed.

“Yeah, I'm not that crazy.” I said with a chuckle. “Mamoru maybe, but not me.” I told her.

“Yeah that does sound like him.” Hannah said, then relaxed in her chair as we watched tv.

My phone began ringing, it was Mamoru. “Speak of the devil and he shall appear, it’s Mamoru.” I said. I answered the call.

“Hey dude, I was just calling to ask if you could go with me to duckburg tomorrow?” He asked.

“Why?” I asked.

“I wanted to get magica de spell, not the original one, the remake one, along with her brother, I was gonna use him as a bargaining chip to get her to join.” He said.

“Why would you need me?” I asked.

“I don’t, I just thought you might like to get out of the house.” He said.

“Alright, I'll come along.” I told him.

“Great! Oh, while I have you, I was gonna go to the pride lands but I’m gonna need all my power to get to Wonderland and back so I’m gonna need you to collect my lions and hyena. Can you do that for me?” He asked.

“Why don't you just get them after you come back.” I said.

“Because my power will be drained, it’s gonna take half my magic to get us all there and the other half to get me and my teammates home. I’ll be out of magic for about 24 hours, so you’ll have to do it.” He explained.

“Alright fine, what girls do you want?” I asked.

“Zira, Vitani, and Shenzi.” He told me.

“You really have a thing for bad bitches dont you.” I said.

“I like powerful women. Especially the ones who abuse it, then I get to show them what happens when they do.” He said having a creepy perverted voice.

“Well I guess I'll get one girl, since I’m interested now, so I'll get them for you.” I said.

“Thanks, oh! any chance you can get Simba’s daughter Kiara?” He asked.

“I was actually wanting her, or her mother.” I said.

“Well I couldn’t really get Sarabi, Simba’s mother, but I guess since I am technically older than just about every girl I know, Jasmine I don’t even know how old she is because she won’t tell me anything about it, you know what, go ahead pick her up for me.” He asked.

“Alright, and I'll get the mother, and daughter for myself, deal.” I said.

“Sure, we’ll talk later.” He said.

I hung up then opened a portal and went through.

chapter 31

View Online

{Pride lands}

I appeared in a grassy plain in my view was pride rock. “Hmm wonder what kinda world this is.” I said looking around, then decided to fly up to take a look around. I saw that the animals of this world were anthro and naked.

“Well half my job is already done.” I said flying back to the ground, then started stripping it would be best to try to blend in. After getting naked I heard rustling in the bushes next to me. I pretended not to notice and even turned my back to the bushes.

“3...2….1.” I muttered then I heard something lunged from the bushes, I quickly turned around grabbing something’s arms then pinned whoever tried to pounce on me against a tree. It was a female tiger(just imagine without clothes).

She tried biting me but I had her completely pined. “You are not breaking out of my hold so just stop.” I said letting her go but kept her pinned with magic, which made her confused since she couldn't see what was holding her.

“What, what is this?” She said, struggling against her invisible restraints. I looked her over to see she had a nice body, I put my hands on her breasts before gently groping them, she moaned.

“What are you doing?” She asked.

“Well it's only fair that I have my way since you tried to eat me, so just relax, and enjoy.” I said before sucking on her left breast making her moan even louder, I moved my free hand to her pussy, then used my fingers to play with it, before moving them in and out of her, the tiger was panting before I stopped sucking on her breasts, then kissed her.

Her eyes widened before she started leaning into the kiss, which made me undo her restraints. She immediately realized it, then she pushed me to the ground but not aggressively like a predator would, but as a lover.

She moved down to my dick before giving it a long lick, her tongue was soft and her mouth was unlike normal felines. After it was nice and hard, she sat up, then fell on my lap taking my entire length in her pussy. Her pussy clamp down on my cock like a vice, and from what I could feel, it seemed she came instantly. I grinned before rolling us over so I was on top.

“Sorry, but you're my prize.” I said before I started thrusting into her, her claws dug into the ground, as she moaned in ecstasy, her tail wrapped around my waist, along with her legs.

I leaned closer, so we could make out. I broke the kiss as I started thrusting faster, and harder into her pussy, she suddenly got so tight and hot as she came again.

“So my prize, where do you want me cum?” I asked, as I grabbed her breasts.

“I don't care where.” She told me.

I lifted her off the ground, and pinned her against the tree again while still thrusting into her. I grabbed her ass, giving it a squeeze before I started hitting my limit but I wasn't done yet. The tiger was screaming in ecstacy at this point, before I finally hilted, then started filling her womb. Her whole body shook with every drop that was pumped into her. After I finished I gently sat her on the ground and allowed her to lick my cock clean as she rubbed the large lump that had formed on her stomach from so much cum.

“You are a good fuck, tell me, what’s your name.” I said.

“It's Tigress.” She said before going back to licking my dick, and occasionally my balls.

‘Interesting name.’ I thought before asking her. “Well since you seem to like my dick so much, how do you feel about joining my harem?” I asked rubbing her cheek, it seemed she didn't need to think about it as she immediately said.

“Yes, I want to.” She told me, making me smile.

“Good, now then, stand up, we have a few places to go before we go home.” I told her as I helped her to her feet.

“Where to?” She asked.

“It's a little hard to explain, just go with it.” I told her, while I kissed her forehead. Then we went to Pride rock, but when we snuck in it seemed that there was a family dispute going on.

“Simba I saw you with several of the other lionesses, you promised me that I would be your only one.” I heard Nala say, I assume she was talking to Simba but he was out of view.

“It was one time Nala, I have responsibilities as king.” He said

“RESPONSIBILITIES?! WHAT ABOUT YOUR RESPONSIBILITIES AS A HUSBAND, IT'S BEEN MONTHS SINCE YOU'VE SO MUCH AS TOUCHED ME, LET ALONE ACTUALLY SHOW ANY INTEREST IN ME!” She shouted at him before she stormed off.

‘Hmm, I think I might not get Kiara, since I got Tigress, and Nala might be easier to get then I imagined.

Me, and Tigress followed Nala off Pride Rock, and into some tall grass, which was as tall as us. “Tigress see that tree over there.” I said, pointing at a tree which stood above the grass. She nodded. “Go rest on one of its branches, and watch.” I told her. She did as I said, as she made her way over there.

I made my way into the tall grass, to try to find Nala. ‘Now where did Nala go?’ I thought, looking around to see nothing. Then I heard a soft growling, but I couldn't pinpoint the source, something lunged at me from the grass, and pinned me to the ground. It was Nala, but she suddenly stopped growling before looking down to see she was grinding against my still hard dick. I didn't say anything, as she looked to be deep in thought.

“What's your name?” Nala asked me.

“Jonathan.” I said, then she laid on top of me pressing her breasts against my chest, before she licked my neck lovingly. ‘Oh so she wants to use me to get back at Simba, well I guess I'll just have to show her how much better I am.’ I thought before she let go of my wrists, I rolled us over suddenly putting us next to the tree Tigress was in.

“Sorry your majesty but if this is going where I think it is, I want to be on top.” I said groping her breasts.

“Alright I’ll allow it.” She said, then we kissed. I rubbed her pussy to get her nice and wet. Once she was good, I got in position. “You're bigger, and thicker than my husband.” She said looking at how big I was.

“Yeah, and I heard what he did to you, news travels fast, but before I start can I ask you a few things?” I asked.

“Sure.” She said as I rubbed the head of my cock against her pussy, making her moan softly.

“First, if you want to, I can take you away from this place, and show you the love, a beautiful female like you deserves, second, are you ok with harems, third, do you want me to fill or cover you.” I said as I slowly pushed inside her making her groan.

“Your proposal is very tempting, I’m ok since you told me beforehand, and if you do a good job, I’ll let you cum inside.” She said, before I suddenly hilted inside her, making her squirm a bit as she clamped down tightly.

“Did you cum already?” I asked with a grin.

“Maybe.” She said, so I started thrusting into her, she got so tight, and wet.

“Hmm I think this might be better with a different position.” I said flipping her over, then pulled her ass up as I kept thrusting into her pussy, I grabbed her tail, and slightly pulled, making her roar with pleasure. I was pounding her ass hard, and fast, as I reached over, and groped her breasts with one hand, while I kept pulling her tail with the other.

“Oh fuck yes, harder.” She moaned.

“As you wish your majesty.” I said pounding her harder. “Your pussy is tight and hot as expected of the queen.” I chuckled.

“Not anymore.” She said lustfully.

“If you're not the queen, then what are you?” I asked as I smacked her ass making her cum.

“I’m your Lioness, fuck Simba, he’s never fucked me like this, he can screw the whole pride for all I care.” She screamed.

“Good girl.” I said before I pinned her to the tree, as I started going all out, I could tell from the expression on her face, that her mind was blank, filled with nothing but lust and pleasure, then after ramming her pussy, and making sure I fucked all thought of Simba out of her, I cummed harder than I had in a while.

“Mom.” I heard then turned my head to see Kiara. Nala regained her senses as I pulled out, then got up to speak to her daughter.

“Kiara It's not what it-” She began.

“It's ok, I know what's happening between you and dad. Shortly after you left, I saw him with another lioness.” She said almost crying.

“Oh Kiara, I'm sorry you had to see that.” Nala said, pulling her head in between her breasts.

“Are you gonna leave mom, and leave me here?” Kiara asked sadly.

“She can come with us, if she wants.” I told them, changing my mind about Kiara.

“Really? she can?” Nala asked.

“On one condition.” I said getting up.

“What is it, I'll do anything to stay with mom.” Kiara said, then I kissed her, her eyes widened till I broke it.

“You’ll join your mother in my harem, I won't force myself on you or anything like that. I'll wait till you’re ready.” I told her. She looked at me for a minute before she kissed me back.

“I'll join, just don't leave me here.” She said.

“That's my girl.” Nala said kissing her daughter on the lips, then they started making out as I squeezed their asses, then they started licking me as if cleaning me, they both got on their knees before licking my dick. They made sure it was sparkling before they got up on their feet.

“Tigress you can come down now.” I said, then she jumped down. “She is one of the girls in my harem.” I told them. “But we can't go home yet, we have a few stops before I can show you the rest of your new friends.” I told them before we set out on getting Mamoru’s new girls.

{Mamoru POV}

“Ugh!! We’ve been looking for hours!” I groaned, getting rid of the lantern suit’s added cloak. “And this cloak has gotten old.” I said.

I’ve looked around the entirety of Oxford with Hawkgirl and Supergirl and still I couldn’t find anything.

“Hey over here.” Hawkgirl said, I looked at her to see her mace was vibrating.

“What?” I said as I walked over to where she was.

“My mace negates magic, but this is the first time it's done this.” She said holding up her mace.

“It’s acting like a divining rod, it could lead us to the portal!” I said.

“A portal to where?” Asked Kara.

I looked at her with a crazed look. “Wonderland!” I said while doing a Rainbow gesture. “What are we standing around for?! Let’s go!” I said, letting Hawkgirl lead the way with her mace.

After a few minutes, we made it to a hill with a tree. “This is it! Ok, the rabbit hole should be riiiight…… Here! Huh?!” I said looking around the tree only to find nothing. “That doesn’t make any sense! Where’s the rabbit hole?!” I said.

Kara flew up, and looked around. “There.” She said pointing at a spot near the tree. “It's been covered up by a trap door.” She said as she landed, then brushed away some of the grass and dirt to expose the wood.

“Nice work Kara!” I said opening the door.

I looked down into the hole. I could see in the dark, but I couldn’t see a bottom. “It’s dark down there, welp! No use standing around.” I said then jumped into the hole. I fell into a room filled with doors but one was very small.

“Ok, the small one is the one we need.” I said walking over to it. I knocked on it gently. “*whistles* Hey! Wake up.” I said.

Eyes opened up on the metal of the door handle with the knob searching as its nose, and the keyhole as its mouth.

The door knob yawned. “Who’s there?” It asked.

“Where’s the key?” I asked. “I want to go through.”

“The table.” It told me.

I reached behind me and flicked my wrist and the key flew from the table and into my hand. I brought the key to the door. “Ok, open up” I said as I put the key in and opened the door. “Shiera grab the bottle but don’t drink from…..” I began before I saw both Kara and Shiera had shrunk from drinking the bottle. I grabbed the bottle and my little heroines and opened the door.

I turned into mist and went through and arrived at a beach. I fixed the effects of the bottles on Shiera and Kara then began walking.

I took out my guitar and began playing a song.

“There's a place where the garden can take you....” I began.

“Please dont sing?” Asked Kara.

“I’m a minstrel at heart and if I feel like singing, I’m gonna do it!” I said then continued. “Through the looking glass....... Find a way with the plants - they can take you....” I sang.

“Just stop.” Hawkgirl said.

“Hey, this is what I’ve been waiting to do this whole time! Don’t take this from me!” I said then continued. “To your path.... Chase away all the funny pain..... Down the rabbit hole... And another world awaits behind the little door....” I sang.

“You can go ask Alice...
Just why the hatter is mad!!...” I continued.

“ALL ARE WELCOME IN WONDERLAND! 'TILL THE QUEEN SCREAMS OFF WITH YOUR HEAD! AND LIFE WILL ALWAYS GET TWISTED! WHEN YOU’RE LIVING IT THROUGH…. THE LOOKING GLASS!” I shouted out. “Ok I’m done! Happy now?” I asked.

“So what now?” Asked Kara.

“I came down here for two things, the Cheshire Cat and the Queen of hearts. Only problem is I don’t know where to find either of them.” I said.

“You're crazy.” They both said.

“Well….. this is Wonderland, we’re all mad here! It’s the perfect place for it! HAHAHA!” I laughed.

The girls rolled their eyes as I continued walking. “Do you have an idea where you're going?” Asked Kara.

“Nnnope! But neither did Alice, soooo, I guess we’re on the right track.” I said with a chuckle.

“What are you talking about?” Hawkgirl asked.

“The story of Alice in Wonderland, by Lewis Caroll.” I said, kicking a rock. “I’m thinking of having an adventure in OZ, Narnia, and Neverland. But that’s not till later on.”

“You are a strange one.” Said Shiera.

“Wait till you meet the hatter, or better yet, the Cheshire Cat.” I said with a chuckle.

We continued walking until we reached a fork in the path. “Where to now?” I asked myself.

“Hey there big boy.” Said a voice.

I looked up in a tree and saw what I came for, the Cheshire Cat. “Well hello there!” I said.

“Is this one of them?” Kara asked.

“Yes, now go over there.” I said. “Here kitty kitty!” I Called for the cat.

“Sorry big boy it'll take more than words to bring me down.” She said opening her legs for me teasingly.

I unzipped my pants. “How bout this?” I asked.

“You only unzip your pants, you haven't shown me anything yet.” She said.

“Only if you show me something first.” I said.

“Oh and what is that?” She said laying on the tree branch giving me a good view of her ass.

“Your fat ass.” I said as I took out my tool and it flopped down.

“Uuuuh I like what I see.” She said, vanishing from sight.

I looked around but couldn’t find her. But then I looked down to see she was slowly jerking my junk to get it at full length while also licking it with her soft tongue. “Mmmm, you’re a naughty kitty.” I moaned.

“I try my best.” She said as she got my dick as hard as it could get, she put it between her soft furry breasts, before sucking on the tip.

“That’s cute but I wanna see how much you can take.” I said.

“Alright.” She said grabbing my hips before slowly but surely taking my entire cock down her throat, then she started bobbing her head, making sure to stroke the underside of my cock with her tongue as it went, in and out of her mouth.

“Mmmm, there we go.” I moaned as I put a hand on her head. She started bobbing faster, and faster. “Stop!” I said.

She took my dick out of her mouth before giggling. “You want to pound my pussy already?” She asked.

“I wanna feel my dick between those fat cheeks of yours first.” I said, looking at her fat ass.

“Oh so you're one of those people, oh how fun.” She said floating up into the air a bit, then turned around, to put my dick in between those fat ass cheeks of hers. I put my hands on her ass and gave her cheeks a firm squeeze. She started floating up and down, jerking me off with her ass.

“How does it feel?” She asked.

“Nice, but I wanna put it inside now.” I said.

I heard her laugh lightly before she put a little bit of distance, then flip herself over mid air, while spreading her legs for me. “Well do it if you really want to.” She told me.

I grabbed her thighs and pulled her towards me and impaled her on my cock. “Oh my God! that feels sooo good!!!” She said biting her bottom lips as she groped her own breasts.

I began thrusting into her, not giving her a moment to adjust. “I think we’ll just have a look around, Have fun.” Kara said, they both walked off allowing me to pound this pussy cat to my heart's content, her pussy practically sucks me in with how tight and needy it seems to be.

“You like my cock?” I asked her, giving her ass a slap.

“You know it, this dick would make any girl's mind go blank after a few minutes.” She moaned loudly.

“Tell me how much you like this cock!” I said.

“I love it.” She told me.

“Would you do anything for it?” I asked.

“I’d fight the armies of the red queen just for one night.” She screamed.

“Good, I’m gonna cum soon, how much do you want it?” I asked.

“I want it so much.” She said.

“Good, then you’re gonna be my little cocksleeve and join my harem, and you're gonna do whatever I tell you to do whenever I tell you. you ok with that?” I asked.id.

“YEEES!” She screamed as she came. I came with her and went all the way to the hilt as we both collapsed to the ground, filling her womb with my seed. I wrapped an arm around her and held her tight as we both fell asleep.

(Later)

I woke up later to the Cheshire Cat sucking me off. “Hey! Off! Off!” I yelled at her. She got off me, and flew back up to her tree branch.

“I thought you would be happy to be woken up like that.” She said.

“Normally yes, but not now. I need to find the others that came here with me.” I said.

“Their right there.” She said pointing to my left, I looked over to see them.

“Oh. Hey girls, now let’s go get the Queen.” I said while getting up. I dusted myself off and looked at my new Cheshire Cat. “Chess, your shortcut if you please?” I asked.

“Sure thing master.” She said floating up to a branch and pulling it down. A door opened in the tree and all four of us walked through.

I navigated us through the maze and made it to the castle. “You girls stay here I’ll be right back.” I said. I began climbing the wall and made it into the throne room through the window.

I crawled on the ceiling until I was right above her, the queen of hearts.

I turned myself around so I was in the perfect position for a body slam. “HEY BITCH!” I shouted.

Everyone in the room looked up and I came falling down. I landed right on top of her and knocked her out in the process. I picked her up and jumped out a stained glass window.

I picked up Chess, Kara, and Shiera and ran. I opened a portal and we ended up back home.

“Johnathan! I brought you the Queen of hearts!” I called out.

“In here.” He said, I walked in to see him covered in cats, two lioness hugged his arms, while a tiger sat on his lap, then laying on the back of his neck was Blair, then I also noticed all the cats were naked.

“Cute. Where are my cats?” I asked then shoved the red Queen to Johnathan’s feet. He looked at her before using his magic to lay her on the couch.

“Let's just say they're getting very well acquainted with the rest of your harem.” Was all he said.

“Don’t be cryptic, it's super annoying.” I told him.

“Their currently having a lesbian orgy, I thought that would be obvious.” Jonathan said.

“I’m gonna go up and join them, could you send these two back to the watchtower? Unless you rather join?” I asked.

Shiera and Kara looked at each other and looked at me and nodded. “Ok, sooo I’m gonna go put a dent in those, you have fun with your red bitch.” I said.

“You don't have to call her that.” He said.

“She has a tendency to cut people’s heads off, I think my name calling is barely a slap on the wrist compared to what she’s been up to.” I said then left.

{Jonathan pov}

“Will you four mind getting off so I can take a better look at her?” I asked. they nodded before they let go, then got off me. I looked over the red queen, to see she was quite attractive. I caressed her body, occasionally groping her, which caused her to slowly awaked.

“Girls, can you grab her limbs, and before you say anything, this women cuts off peoples heads for fun so I’m gonna make her my fuck toy to punish her, you have any problems with that?” I asked, and all four of them grinned, Blair turned into human but she was naked when she transformed which already made me hard, Then I stripped just before the queen fully awakened, and the girls grabbed her arms, and legs. She struggled against them.

“Let me go, you beasts!” She screamed.

“Sorry queen, but you aren't giving the orders, here.” I said as I slowly started to strip her not that she wore much anyways.

“Stop that, let me go!” She ordered.

“Like I said you have no authority here, you've chopped off the heads of many, and as your punishment, you're gonna be my newest cocksleeve.” I said with a grin, as I rubbed her pussy with my cock.

“Get that filthy thing away from me!” She said.

“You're gonna be begging for it sooner or later.” I said, after I got her nice and wet.

“Get off-mmff!” She began before Blair stuffed a rag in her mouth before she could finish.

“Shut up and take it bitch! trust me you'll love it.” Blair said, as I started pushing into the queen of hearts, her pussy got so tight, then Kefla, and Veronica came down.

“Mamoru told us what was happening, so we wanted a piece.” Said Kelfa then floated above the queen before grinning, and stripping. “Lets see what she can do with that mouth besides talk.” She said taking out the gag, and pressing her pussy against her face.

“Glad to see everyone is on board.” I said before I started thrusting into the bitch. I groped her breasts.

“Oh yeah push your tongue deeper.” Kelfa moaned, then Veronica kissed her.

I started thrusting faster, and harder into the queen. Her pussy felt so good I kept ramming into the bitch till I came, I pulled her then made three clones which grabbed the bitch, and dragged her away kicking and screaming.

“They’ll treat her nicely, now then who wants to go next?” I asked, laying on the couch with my hands behind my head. Kefla got over me, and took my whole dick in her tight pussy, I missed the perfection of a saiyan pussy. I reinforced the couch with magic before she started slamming her hips down on mine with great force. I took my hands, from behind my head, then roughly groped her breasts, which made her moan loudly.

I moved my hands down to her hips making her go faster.

{Next morning}

“Ohhh.” I groaned, lifting my head. “What the hell happened last night?” I asked trying to remember the last thing, all I remembered was having sex with the queen of hearts then Kefla, then nothing. I looked down to see Hannah was sleeping on me my dick was buried inside her, then I looked to see my girls all laying on the floor naked.

“My god last night must have been crazy to make me forget.” I said, rubbing my head.

“You better believe it dude.” Said Mamoru who was standing in the hall.

“Well at least the girls enjoyed themselves.” I said, getting up, then got dressed.

“I’m gonna go to duckburg to collect Magica De Spell, do you need anything while I’m out?” He asked.

“No not really.” I said.

“Hannah, do you need me to get groceries?” He asked.

“No, I can get them.” She said waking up.

“Ok, Hey Depression Kitty, Chess! Come on! I’d like to have fun with my purple kitties before I leave!” He called out.

“Didn't you do that last night?” I asked.

“Not at the same time. Oh but you should have heard Kara, she was screaming! Shiera was enjoying it too!” He said then sat down with his purple cats.

“Hmm I think I’ll have to talk to Wonder Woman about Galatea then.” I muttered.

{Later}

“Ok, I’ve got my arc reactor, my ring, my weapons I keep in a special place like cartoon physics, aaaand that should be everything.” Said Mamoru.

“Ok, have a good time, I'm gonna try to pay Wonder Woman a visit at the tower.” I said.

“Oh wait! Before I forget, could you give me the kryptonite you took from livewire?” Mamoru asked.

“Why?” I asked.

“In case Superman tries to do something stupid. Also I was gonna put it into my arc reactor so it glows green.” He said.

“Why would he do something stupid?” I asked.

“Lex becoming president, his little homes for the homeless project with the kryptonite generator.” He deadpanned.

“That's an alternate dimension, remember? and Lex only did that with Cadmus’s support.” I told him.

“First of all that’s this dimension and I still wanna be prepared for anything.” He said.

“Alright.” I said tossing him it.

“Yes!” He said. He took off his shirt and took of the arc reactor and opened it up. Then he cut the kryptonite so it would fit then closed it up and put it on his chest. He double tapped it then his armor began forming. Once it was complete he checked himself out in a mirror.

“AAAAW HELL YEAH!” He exclaimed. “It finally works!” He said doing a victory dance. Then he put on his ring and continued flexing. “How do I look?” He asked as he used his ring to add a long cloak.

“You look good, now is there anything I need to know about super girl’s body?” I asked.

“She’s got a nice body.” He said. “I’m gonna go now.” He said. “Speaking of which, her and Shiera went back up to the watchtower.” He said
walking out the door.

“Wish he told me more, but I guess I can figure it out on my own.” I said before I teleported outside the house shifting into my Demonite form, then flew straight up.

{Mamoru POV}

I opened a portal to Duckburg and took a look at my surroundings.

I chuckled, then took out my keytar and jumped onto a skateboard and began playing.

youtube.com/watch?v=HevKLOQdAXY

As I played, I began skateboarding downhill and doing a few stunts.

I made my way around Duckburg and got a few odd stares along the way.

I stopped at the pier and took out a map and put away the keytar and brought out my scythe. “Hmmm, now where should I go now?” I said to myself. I looked over and saw a local. “Excuse me, I’m looking for a nearby swamp, I’m a little lost.” I asked.

“Hmm, about 2 hours walk in that direction.” Said the duck pointing to the west.

“Thank you.” I said then began walking towards the swamp.

{Jonathan POV}

“Hello, anyone going to let me in.” I said knocking on the hanger door, but nothing happened, so I used a spell to sneak a peek inside. I was met with J’onn’s face. He seemed to be doing something.

“Is he trying to contact me.” I said then made the spell work on both sides, which made him flinch.

“Yeah trying to connect to my mind in this form is not something you can do, so are you gonna let me in or not?” I asked.

“Why are you here?” He asked.

“I just wanted to pay Wonder Woman a visit, in case you didn't know we are kinda lovers.” I said.

“Let me check with her.” He said pointing a finger on his head, it took him a moment but then he said. “Alright you can come in.” He said, then I teleported in.

“You could have done that the whole time?” Asked Superman, flying down to meet me.

I rubbed the back of my head. “I thought it would be better to ask for entry than to just pop up out of nowhere.” I said.

“Thanks for not doing that.” Superman said.

“Your welcome, now where is Diana?” I asked, then I was hugged from behind.

“Jonathan! you came!” Wonder woman said, squeezing me.

“Yeah, I wanted to see you, but there is also one more thing, I wanted to ask.” I said, then she put me down.

“What is it?” She asked.

“Have you decided the fate of the clone yet? I’ve been getting a little worried.” I said.

“It's been decided to finish the clone, and allow her to make her own choices, though there is one problem.” Superman told me.

“The psychic bond between the clone, and Kara.” I said.

“You knew.” J’onn said.

“Not hard to miss, so what's the problem, can't you just sever it?” I asked.

“Not without tearing apart one, or both of their minds.” He told me, which made me think.

“Can I try?” I asked them. The three of them looked at each other, then nodded.

“I will take you to her.” Diana said, grabbing my hand, then took me to an elevator, she put in a code, then we were taken to some kind of lab.

“This is where we do our more… dangerous experiments, and procedures.” She said, then led me to the pod which held Galatea. I put my hand on the glass allowing my magic to seep through it.

“Alright let's see what we’re working with.” I said, connecting to the clone’s mind, it was pretty much a blank slate except for some of Kara’s memories that seeped through the link. “Hmmm, where is it?” I said looking for the link, then I found it.

Very carefully I cut the link, which seemed to have caused a little discomfort which made itself present on her face, but her face soon returned to normal. “Alright link cut.” I told her.

“Really how?” She asked.

“Kryptonians are vulnerable to magic, so I guess it made it possible for me.” I said, then Diana pushed a button which started to drain the fluid inside the clone chamber. Once it was completely empty the glass lifted up.

Diana went to pick her up, but then just as she touched her, Galatea’s body started to change, her breasts became bigger, her waist line wider, and her ass larger. “What did you do?” Asked Wonder Woman.

“I didn’t do anything, her body must have absorbed my magic.” I said, then Galatea’s eyes fluttered open.

“Are you alright?” Diana asked her.

She groaned before responding. “Where am I, who am I?” She asked, I got on one knee beside her, then helped her to her feet.

“You're in the watchtower, the justice league’s base of operations.” I told her, then she laid her eyes on me, then the moment we locked eyes, she kissed me.

“Hmmm.” I said in a muffled voice before, Diana pulled her off me then pinned her against the chamber.

“What are you doing!?” She asked.

“Get off me.” The clone said, pushing Diana off her.

“Stop both of you.” I said.

“Yes master.” Galatea said.

“Wait, master?” Both me, and Diana said. I was so confused, I didn't know what was happening, first my magic changed her body, now she is calling me master, this is so strange.

“How am I your master?” I asked.

“You just are.” She said, then I took a look at her mana, my magic had completely mixed with her which should be impossible for organics, unless. I walked over to her. “Look me in the eyes.” I said, she did as she was told, then just for the briefest of moments, her eyes looked like mine before turning to normal.

“This can't be.” I said.

“What's happening?” Diana asked.

“She is somehow part Demonite now, my magic bonded to her, and changed her body completely, and since it was my magic, she seeks to remain close to me.” I explained.

“Is there a way to change her back?” Diana asked. I shook my head.

“No not without killing her, my magic completely mixed with her own mana, it's irreversible.” I said. “I need to take her to my place to see if there is anything I can do, can you explain what's happening to Superman, and J’onn?” I asked

“S-sure.” She stuttered, then I teleported to my house to start looking into this matter.

{Mamoru pov}

I was standing outside a tree shaped like Magica’s face. “Gee I wonder where she could be!?” I said with sarcasm. I took out a birdcage with her brother, Poe, inside it in the form of a raven.

I hid it within my cloak and knocked on the door. Then suddenly the door burst open, then a gust of air pushed me several feet back.

Then with a flash of purple light Magica De Spell appeared she rose severial feet into the air before shouting.

“You stand in the presence of Magica de spell, the shadow queen, the most powerful sorceress in the world.” She said then laughed maniacally. “Why does a man dare to enter my domain?” She asked.

“Did you really have to be that dramatic?” I deadpanned.

“Yes, yes I do.” She said.

“Ugh, fine. I’ve come here to bargain.” I said.

“With what?” She asked.

I pulled the birdcage with her brother out of my cloak. “With your brother, Poe De Spell.” I said.

“Poe.” She said slowly falling to the ground.

“I found him in your native country on one of your castle’s spires, and since you don’t know how to change him back, so, I will change him back, on one condition.” I said.

“What do you want?” She spat.

“I want you to become mine, if you offer yourself to me I shall restore your brother to normal.” I said.

She seemed to think it over before she caved. “Fine, you win, I’m yours to do with as you wish.” She said.

“Alright.” I said. I opened the cage and took out the raven and changed him back to normal. “Now you two are coming with me.”

“To where exactly?” Poe asked.

“To my place, and these glamour charms will allow you to walk around without causing alarm in the populace.” I said, giving them the charms. “However if either of you cause any trouble in my world, I’ll see to it you’re punished accordingly.”

“We’ll behave, right sister?” Said Poe, then Magica nodded.

“You better, now come we have things to do.” I said taking out my scythe. I used my scythe to cut open a portal back home.

“What exactly are you?” Asked Magica.

“Most call me Shadow Reaper, others call me death, you shall call me master.” I said while ushering them through.

When I walked through I saw Jonathan on the couch with an older much bustier Kara, not to mention her ass. “Hey.” Jonathan said.

“Hey.” I said. “Poe, why don’t you go to the library, I’ll stay here with Magica.” I told him. Jonathan snapped his fingers, making the door appear, then I pushed him in.

“Have a nice trip?” Jonathan asked.

“I got to do the Ducktales theme while skateboarding through Duckburg! I feel great.” I said then tapped my arc reactor to take the armor off. I sat on the couch next to him. “Come here Magica.” I said patting my lap after dismissing my scythe. Sha sat down and me and Johnathan continued talking.

“Well while you were out I somehow created a Kriptonian demonite hybrid.” He told me.

“Cool.” I said.

“And with some questioning, she sees me as some kinda god or something.” He added. “So like raven’s case, but less extreme.”

“Hmmm interesting.” I said while putting a hand on Magica’s left breast and groping it.

“Hey.” She said pushing my hand away.

“What?” I said.

“Don't do that.” She said.

“Why not? When’s the last time you felt the touch of a man?” I asked.

“Too long.” She said.

“Then take off your clothes.” I said.

She began taking off her dress and was now sitting on my lap in a black lace bra and panties that showed how nicely her curves accentuated her form. “Does this please you?” She asked as she put my head into her large DD size breasts.

“Oh yes, you are beautiful!” I said.

“Really you have to do it here?” Asked Jonathan.

“Oh shut up, you’re one to talk, you have sex almost every day on this couch with your girls.” I said to him.

“Yes but your rarely in the room, and when you are you fuck your girls, as I fuck mine.” He said.

“Then why are you commenting on this?” I asked.

“Beacuse, I’m not fucking Galatea, till I figure out what I should do with her.” He said.

“Here’s an idea, why don’t you let her decide what she wants?” I suggested as I began groping Magica’s breasts.

“We both know what she’ll say.” He said, as Galatea started grinding against him.

“Hey Magica, are these cup sizes DD for duck?” I asked.

She didn’t say anything and just giggled then began moaning as I started massaging her breasts.

“Alright fuck it.” Jonathan said, ripping off Galatea’s outfit, then pulled down her pants, letting her jerk him off till he was fully erect.

I undid my pants and Magica pulled out my cock and moved her panties aside and impaled herself on my cock. She came instantly and passed out. Then she flopped to the ground. “Well that was underwhelming.” I said.

“Yeah.” Jonathan agreed.

“Ok if we do a threeway?” I asked.

{Johnathan pov}

“Sure.” I said. “How do you wanna do it?” I asked

“Can I take her pussy for once? I’m starting to get tired of doing them in the ass.” He said.

“Sure but like usual no cumming inside.” I told him.

“Alright, can she sit on my lap too?” He asked.

“Hmmm how about we try a different position?” I asked.

“Can we do it standing up? I do the front and you do behind then we switch when it's time to cum.” He said.

“Sure.” I said as I stood up carrying Galatea, in my arms.

Mamoru stood up as well and took his pants off. I tossed Galatea a bit then grabbed her inner thighs lifting her legs high, as my dck pressed agiasnt her ass. Mamoru began groping her breasts and pressed himself into her.

Galatea moaned, as we both hilted inside her, her entire body shook with delight, as she tightened around our dicks. “Her ass feels great.” I said.

“She’s pretty tight, I don’t think she’s gonna let me pull out.” He said.

“You better.” I told him.

“Threaten me again and they’ll be fishing your dismembered body out of the lake.” He said.

“How would you feel if I came in one of your girls, I’m sure you wouldn't like that, and neither do I.” I said.

“Can I get Jasmine pregnant?” He asked.

“I don't mind but it’s really her choice.” I said.

“Speaking of Jasmine, has she made my Jenna yet?” He asked.

“Will you two just fuck me already.” Galatea said.

“Quiet test tube, grownups are talking. So did Jasmine make my Jenna or not?” He asked.

“Almost, she’s not as skilled as me or her mother.” I told him.

“I’d be fine with the original. Aleu would be welcomed also.” He said.

“You'll have to talk to her, but can we get back to showing the new girl a good time.” I said.

“Sure, but could you bring Magica over here? I don’t mind doing things while she sleeps.” He said as he pulled out. I used magic to bring her to him, then I sat on the couch as I put my dick in Galatea’s pussy.

Mamoru put Magica on the ground with her ass in the air. Then he pressed himself into her and began pounding into her as she slept. I started thrusting into Galatea’s pussy, she was just as tight as Mamoru said. I pushed her onto the couch as she wrapped her legs around me tightly. Then I started sucking on her large breasts.

“OH yes master, fuck me!” She moaned.

Then Mamoru moaned loudly and passed out after he came inside of Magica.

I started thrusting into Galatea harder, and faster, her pussy only got tighter, as she came hard. I stopped sucking on her breasts to make out with her. With one last thrust I came deep inside her once I finished filling her, she sat me up on the couch as she started riding me.

“You're energetic.” I said.

“I want master to knock me up, and for that to happen, I have to drain you of every drop.” She said as I grabbed her ass.

“Then get to it.” I told her, as we started making out again her eyes turned, red and slit as she came again, and stayed that way. “Get ready, I'm gonna fill that pussy again.” I told her, just before I exploded inside her I groped her breasts, as she kept riding me as I came, prolonging it even more until her belly was large, and round. She finally collapsed on the couch as I pulled her cumming all over her face and breasts.

chapter 32

View Online

It was the next morning when I was woken up by my phone ringing. I reached for it and grabbed it. It was the Justice League. “Hi! You’ve reached Shadow Reaper, I’m not here right now but you can leave a message after the tone!” I said into it then blew a raspberry.

“Shadow Reaper you're needed.” Batman said.

“Hold on, gimme a sec, I gotta put something on.” Before I could though, I was teleported up to the watchtower wearing nothing but my Arc reactor on my chest.

I flopped onto the ground on my stomach which forced the air from my lungs. I lifted up my torso and double tapped my arc reactor and put on my armor. Once I was “clothed” I stood up and cracked my back.

“Hey guys, what did you need?” I asked.

“Aquaman needs help, there are under sea tremors devastating atlantis.” J’onn explained.

“Sweet! An undersea mission! Who’s going to join me?” I asked.

“No one, but we will be monitoring you.” he said.

“I thought I’d be accompanied by someone to make sure I don’t do anything wrong?” I questioned.

“This is a test to determine whether we can have you in the league or not.” He explained.

“Ok then.” I said. “Well since this is a solo mission, I’ll just do a Futterwacken dance!”

youtu.be/6dosfiJdr0g

They all stared at me like I grew another head…. on my ass.

“I think you should just go, the more time you waste the more damage is done.” Diana told me.

“Right I’ll just take the express.” I said then walked out the airlock.

{3rd person pov}

“Did he just go out the airlock?” Asked Superman.

“He’ll be fine.” said Wonder Woman.

{Mamoru pov}

“AAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!!!!! I AM NOT FINE!!!!!” I Screamed as I fell from space at 9.6 km per second towards the ocean, then as I broke through the earth’s atmosphere I was covered in flames. Then I broke through the ocean’s surface in a matter of seconds and continued to fall.

Then I went splat on the ocean floor.

I got up and found I was being circled by a large female great white. I swam up to her and held onto her then steered her towards atlantis as fast as she could go.

I arrived just in time and met up with Aquaman. “Hey, the league sent me, where’s the situation?” I asked. Then before anyone could speak, the ground split up causing a good chunk of Atlantis to fall into a dark abyss.

“Ah, right, I’ll handle it.” I said then snapped my fingers and everything went back to normal as if nothing happened. “Do you have a communication device I can borrow so I can tell them the disaster was averted?” I asked.

He gave me a device and I called the Justice League. “Hey guys, just finished, no casualties or injuries or etcetera, that was like what? Less than a minute?” I said.

“Good work, you can head home now.” Batman said.

“Alright, but is it ok if I stick around? I made a friend.” I said pointing my thumb towards the great white that brought me here.

“Just don't linger for too long, Atlantians are wary of outsiders.” He told me.

“I should be fine.” I said. Then a few eels began circling around me. “Oh look! Eels! How cute!” I said as they slithered around me. “Anyway I’m just gonna relax here for a bit.” I said.

Batman hung up. “Rude.” I said then gave Aquaman back the device.

I made a deck chair and placed it on a cliff overlooking Atlantis. I layed down on it and put my feet up. The Great white and the Eels continued to circle and rub against me. I took a deep breath and exhaled. “Hey, Aquaman could you come over here for a second?” I asked.

He rolled his eyes and he came over. “What do you want?” He asked. I grabbed his arm and stuck a needle into it and drew some of his blood. “What was that for?” He exclaimed.

“I needed your DNA so I can breathe better.” I said installing the tube of blood into my gauntlet then closed the panel. My suit began vibrating as my DNA accepted the new Atlantean DNA. “Ah that’s better.” I said, taking in another breath.

“I wonder what Johnathan is doing.” I said to myself.

{Jonathan POV}

“Those tremors have been increasing, in both frequency, and strength.” I told myself, trying to remember the last time something like this has happened. “It rings a bell, but I can't put it together.” I said rubbing my temples, trying to scour the deepest parts of my mind. Then as if something was set off inside me, then I jumped to my feet.

“It can't be, or maybe.” I said summoning my staff.

“Jonathan where are you going?” Hannah asked, stepping into the room.

“Sorry can’t talk, I have to check something, be back soon.” I told her while shifting back into a demonite, before flying out of the house as fast as I could into the upper atmosphere.

“Now then to check on the integrity of this dimension.” I said my vision suddenly changed to where I could only see black and white, but all over the earth, cracks slowly formed on the surface, then I turned my gaze to the stars to see the very fabric of time and space was cracking, and splitting itself asunder.

“Oh no!” I said to myself.

{Mamoru pov}

I was just relaxing with my eyes closed in my deck chair and wearing nothing but swimming trunks, sunglasses and the arc reactor on my chest.

Then all of a sudden Something climbed onto me. It was a strange eel-like monster with six eyes and sharp teeth. It had a large pair of breasts and a large ass, it was covered in mucus and it had claws on its hands and feet.

It began rubbing up against me and nuzzling my neck. I used my ring and contained it in a box. Then I dismissed my deck chair and headed straight for Atlantis.

I broke into the throne room and set the box down. And stood next to it. “Hey, Aquaman, can I borrow your lab? I wanna try and figure out what this thing is.” I asked him.

“Fine.” he said.

“Thank you!” I said then headed for the labs.

Once I arrived, I found a large tank and put the strange creature into the tank.

“Hey! You can’t be in here!” Protested one of the scientists.

“Hush! I’m trying to figure out what this thing is.” I said. “If you wanna assist me, you're welcome to do so as long as you don’t piss me off.”

All the scientists stayed out of my way and left. I began performing scans of every kind I could think of. Bio scans, brain scans, kat scans, DNA scans, you name it.

Then Johnathan came into the lab. “Mamoru there’s trouble! big trouble!” He said.

“Yeah there is! I can’t find anything on this creature I found.” I said pointing to it in the tank.

“This dimension is collapsing in upon itself, time, and space are being torn asunder, this entire universe only has hours to live.” He told me.

“WHAT?!” I blurted in his face. “Can we fix it?” I asked.

“There is a way but it's risky, we would have to stitch this universe to another collapsing universe, with their combination energy they will merge, and both universes will become part of one another, but if we make a single mistake, both universes will be torn apart in moments.” He explained.

“Oh shit!” I said. “Let’s link our minds so we can get things right.” I suggested.

“Yes, thankfully I have done this once before, but I have to be the one that does the spell.” He told me.

“I can’t help?” I asked.

“The spell involves exposing the caster to the enemies of both universes. Any organic body would be torn apart to its very atoms, then erased as they never existed but I will be able to harness that energy to make the spell work.” He explained.

“Ok then, do I just watch?” I asked.

“I may need you to supply me some of your magic, this universe is severely damaged, finding a universe that would be able to fix all of this will cost a lot of energy not to mention bringing the two together.” He told me.

“Ok, here.” I said, holding out my hand.

“Not now we have to get to the surface first, and somewhere open.” He told me.

“Do I have enough time to finish my examination on my creature?” I asked.

“Sure, just track my magic, I’m going to go find an open valley or something.” He said before leaving.

I sent him a gauntlet to give him a magic boost. Then sent him a ring that could link our magic together so we can share it.

{Johnathan pov}

I flew out into a large open valley, no human was within several miles of here, and I regretfully sighed as I looked at the lush fields of grass, animals grazing through the plains peacefully, but that was about to come to an end.

“Im sorry Hannah.” I said floating into the air with my legs crossed, before mana from across the galaxy started to become visible as I absorbed it quickly. Then everything around me started to die, grass started to wilt within moments, and animals who sense their own death lifted their heads moments before they fell to the ground drained of life then rose as zombies, as their souls were consumed, I promised Hannah I would never do this again, but now I had no choice.

Trees which stood proud and strong, rotted, and died in seconds, and I felt more powerful, then I ever had before, then everything went silent, as no life existed for miles in all directions, only death for as far as I could see. The zombies wandered the area aimlessly awaiting orders, which would never come as I awaited for Mamoru’s arrival.

Then he showed up. “Dang dude! What the hell?!” Said Mamoru.

“I need all the mana I can get.” I said as I continued to absorb mana but not enough to kill anything else.

“Ok, here take some power from me. I need to fix all this.” He said, taking my hand while he repaired all the damage to the environment. After he finished, he began channeling mass quantities of magic into me. “This is just a small amount, but it’s gonna keep growing so you can do what you can.” He said.

“Thanks, now then you might want to take a few steps back, the next step involves me tearing portals in the fabric of reality to find the universe we need.” I told him.

He did as I asked and took a few steps back and got a blank look on his face. Then I looked forward, and tore open the portals which let lose cosmic energy which I was quick to absorb, then I quickly found the universe we needed, it was the marvel universe we visited on our vacation.

“Alright I found the universe we needed.” I said.

“Then hurry and use it! I don’t know how long I can leave the creature alone.” He said. I nodded before I started the process, I projected my consciousness into the space between dimensions I now towered over all universe, and dimensions alike, with much care, I wrapped my magic around the two universes, and brought them closer together, they glowed brighter, and brighter, as they grew closer, they fed off each other's energy, reaching an equilibrium. I lifted my hands, then slowly grasped the two before putting my hands together forcing the two to clash together. The whole space started to shake as light started to shine through the spaces between my fingers. Then with a big bang my hands were blasted away by a mighty explosion, but using magic I formed an orb around it not letting a scrap of energy escape.

“You're not falling apart on me.” I said as I started to shrink the orb with my bare hands, it was like containing the big bang, several in fact. But finally the orb shrunk to the size of a normal universe.

“Finally.” I said exhausted as I gazed into the orb, to see the once unstable energy, beginning to form a new universe, then finally stabilize.

“Hmm looks like a few planets were lost in the process, hope no alien life lived on saturn, or neptune.” I said as I made sure everything was where it belonged, then I returned to my body. I immediately collapsed on the ground devoid of energy except what little I managed to save.

“Ok, so what was lost?” Mamoru asked.

“Well I don't know the extent but Saturn, and Neptune are gone.” I said.

“I’ll bring them back.” Mamoru said with a sigh then snapped his fingers. “Are we done here?” He asked.

“Yeah, but I need some time to rest.” I said.

“I’ll take you back home.” He said then dropped me onto my bed back home. “I’m going back to Atlantis, I need to make sure that creature is ok.” He said then disappeared.

Hannah did not waste time when she saw me, she began giving me mana to allow me to get back on my feet.

“Thanks for that.” I said as she helped me up.

“You need rest.” She told me then brought me to the bedroom where I laid down then went to sleep.

{Mamoru pov}

Once I got back to the lab, I continued my work on the creature. But to no avail. “Uugh! I can’t find anything!” I groaned out. A few seconds later, Aquaman came in. “Oh hey Aquaman, what’s up?” I asked.

“I wanted to ask you if you found out anything about that eel creature.” He said.

“So far, all I know is the genetic makeup, and it’s biology. But even that is mostly theoretical.” I said.

“What about what it's eaten, we could narrow down where it lives if we know what it's eaten lately.” He told me.

“Well, I’ve found out it’s been eating fish and plants that are from around this area, so that means this thing is from here.” I said. “I’ve also found a bit of kelp that I’ve never seen before.” Aqua man took a look and said.

“I haven’t either.” He told me.

“But I’ve looked into why “she” has that body shape, I mean she has breasts! Yet she’s not a mammal so that’s confusing, I’ve also noticed her eyes are similar to that of deep sea fish, so that tells me she’s from an environment that doesn’t have much light, like a cave.” I theorized.

“Alright.” He said.

“I’ve checked to see if it was alien but that’s a dead end.” I said.

“Perhaps the quakes opened an unexplored cavern.” He said.

“That’s what I’ve been thinking, plus that would explain her eyes.” I said while looking into her empty white pools. She continued to look at me. I moved to the left and she followed me. “But she doesn’t seem to have any problems with the brightness at the moment, she can see us.” I said.

“Well it's already strange for an eel to take this form.” He said.

“True, plus she has limbs and…. claws.” I said as I looked at her sharp meathooks on the end of her fingers and toes. “This is unlike any creature I’ve ever seen, and she’s kinda cute…. in a creepy kind of way.” I said as she swam around in her tank.

“Ill leave you to your work.” He said then left me alone.

I continued my work for a few hours and found that instead of bone, she had soft but sturdy cartilage that allowed her to squeeze through tight spaces. Eventually I found out all I could and sat in a chair a few feet away from her tank.

I closed my eyes for a moment and I heard a splash and a thump on the ground. I opened my eyes and saw her, she was standing on all fours and looking straight at me. She began crawling sluggishly towards me. “Oh my gosh she’s amphibious!” I exclaimed as I fell out of my chair and tried scrambling away from her.

I kept scrambling away until I was on the floor and against the wall. She continued crawling until she was right on top of me. She used her claws and ripped my swimming trunks off and began nuzzling my cock and purring. She climbed up and began grinding herself against my dick.
Then she rose up and impaled herself onto my cock. Her pussy was soft, hot, tight, and wet.

She didn’t take long to adjust and began riding me hard. She grabbed my hands and put them on her breasts. I gave them a squeeze and got her to moan with pleasure. She began riding me harder and faster. I continued to feel her up, not caring about her slime and putting my hands on her ass. Her ass was soft and squishy and my fingers sunk into her flesh. She noticed me enjoying her ass and she turned herself around so I’d have a better view. I watched as her ass went up and down, her long tail swinging side to side. Her pussy got tighter and we both came. I pumped out spurt after spurt into her womb.

When I finished, she lifted herself up and positioned my cock towards her ass and took it all. She began riding me again, her asscheeks slapping against my crotch, she looked back at me and seemed to grin as she leaned back a bit so she could take more into her backdoor. She was so tight inside her soft pucker. Then she dropped down hard and I began cumming again.

After a few minutes she pulled herself off and cuddled up next to me on my right. I fixed my swim trunks and put them back on. I looked towards my new…. eel monster and saw she was asleep. I lifted her up and put her back in the tank.

I left Atlantis and found my great white and an eel. I changed them into anthros and brought them back to the lab and got my eel monster.

I brought all three back home and put them in a large tank in the living room next to my large wide tank that was at hip level so I could touch whatever’s inside it. I watched my great white and eel swimming around and I saw my eel monster sleeping on a patch of greenery on the bottom.

“Ok, for the Moray eel, I’m gonna name you Amore, for the shark I’m gonna name you Maia, and for the Eel monster, I’m gonna name you Obsidian.” I said.

“Oh Mamoru you’re back, Jonathan is resting in his room.” Hannah said as she approached.

“Hey Hannah, what do you think about my new fish?” I asked as I watched them all swimming around.

“I like them but there is something you should, no Jonathan did not only merge the universes he also altered the memories of almost every living being that now resides in this new universe.” She told me.

“So like the crisis that was in The Flash?” I asked.

“Yes, but combing the universes, and altering everyone's memories took everything out of him, he might be bed ridden for a while.” She told me.

“Ok? And are you telling me this because you need your “feminine needs” tended to while he’s out? Cuz I’m more than happy to help.” I said.

“Uh no, that’s done between us.” She told me.

“How long has it been since you had a dick in you?” I asked.

“Shut up.” She said with a deadpan expression.

“I see, a few days. I’ll give you two hours until you’re begging for cock like a horny dog.” I joked.

“It's not happening, Jonathan wants me to himself from now on, and I intend to do just that, it was fun while it lasted, but it's over now so stop pushing it.” She told me.

“Well he’s not gonna be able to appreciate a fine ass like yours while he’s bedridden.” I said.

“Im am not some street whore, so don't fucking talk to me like one.” She said angrily.

“Sorry, I think it’s all the hormones and dna warping that’s been causing me to act like a sexist asshole. But you do look hot.” I said, mumbling the last bit.

“I can tell from the first few months of you staying here.” She said with a smile.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked.

“Well you fucked me in my limo, my office, the shower, and a few other places a think, I think it's obvious you think I’m hot.” She told me.

“Can I still feel you up?” I asked.

“No.” She said.

“Hey, has Jasmine finished with Jenna yet?” I asked.

“Yes, but if you wish to find Jasmine, you'll need to go to Jonathan’s room where she, along with the other anodites are giving him what mana they can, though compared to the power he can wield it won't be nearly enough to restore him to full strength.” She told me.

“I’m not gonna pull her away from that.” I said. “Are you sure I can’t do anything with you?” I asked.

“Why do you keep asking?” She asked, crossing her arms.

“Why does a man climb a mountain?” I said.

“Well the answer is no.” She told me.

“Well you’re here, I’m here, is there anything you’d like to do?” I asked.

“Yes, I want you to tell me what happened out there, and don't leave anything out, his mana has felt different the moment he came back.” She said with a series look on her face.

“I don’t understand. His mana seemed……… oh.” I said, realization hitting me like a bus.

“What?” She asked.

“I’m not telling you.” I said turning from her.

“Why not?” She asked.

“Because you have to do something for me before I tell you.” I said.

“What is it?” She asked.

“Bring me Jenna, Aleu, and the cunning trickster from balto.” I said.

“I can bring you Jenna but I don't know what this trickster is.” She said snapping her fingers, making an anthro dog appear with only a piece of cloth covering her tits.

“Awe she’s cute.” I said. Jenna only barked and licked my hand. “Aaaaand she’s feral in the head. Perfect! Now for her daughter and the trickster.” I reached into a portal and pulled out the cunning trickster. Then I reached into another and pulled out Aleu. Once they were all here, they began playing with each other. “And they’re all feral in the head, so they can be just like normal animals, except well, they’re anthro.” I said.

Then I looked at Hannah. “What were we talking about again?” I asked.

“What happened to Jonathan.” She said.

“Something happened to Johnathan?” I asked.

“Stop playing dumb.” She said. “If you tell me now, I might give you a look.” She told me.

I began talking fast. “Theworldwasfallingapartsoheneededtofixitandheneededmagic-mfff!” I began before Hannah covered my mouth.

“Speak slower, and clearer.” She said.

“He needed magic, so I gave him some of mine.” I said.

“No i've felt what his mana mixed with yours feels like, and it doesn't last longer tell me, tell me what he did.” She said.

“He drained a bit of mana from an area, he combined two universes, he used a lot of magic, and mine, that’s all I know.” I said.

“Alright I'll make my question more specific, what did he do to the area around him before he combined the universes.” She said.

“He drained the life out of it and turned a few things to zombies and swallowed a few souls, is that it?” I asked.

“Consuming souls the way he did with Sarah and Jessica is one thing but consuming souls with the powers of a demonite many times brings him to a dark place after he casts a spell, this might turn out badly.” She said rubbing her chin.

“Is He gonna die or turn evil?” I asked. “Cuz I can put him out of his misery right now if you want.”

“No, it's just that consuming souls in that fashion brings out a part of him he has always suppressed a darker, and more powerful side of himself. Tell me do you remember what he did to Tala and star before they became Sarah and Jessica?” She asked.

“Yes, and I had to put them down because he ruined their bodies too badly.” I said.

“He has done far more sadistic and terrible things to others, that makes that seem like child's play.” She told me.

“Can you get to the point please?” I asked.

“The point is possible for a while he’ll be different, quick to anger, far more gruesome and brutal should he fights, and I don't know what else each time it's always different in some ways.” She explained.

“So it’s like PMS?” I asked.

“More like PTSD, except when he has episodes it harms only those around him.” She said.

“So we need to contain him?” I asked.

“Won't work when he's like this he can treat time and space like his playthings, you already saw him create a new universe from the shards of broken ones.” She told me.

“Yeah, but what are we supposed to do?!” I asked.

“Nothing let me handle him, I've been through this before, and try not to piss him off.” She told me.

“Have you met me?” I deadpanned.

“Just try your best.” She said then tried to sneak away.

I grabbed her shoulder. “Hold it! You said you’d let me look.” I said.

“Fine.” She said as she started to strip naked in front of me.

“Oh yeah.” I said slowly in a deep voice.

Once she was fully naked she turned to look at me. “You happy now?” She asked twirling a bit to give me a good view of all her assets.

“Meh.” I said as I sat on the couch.

“Alright then.” She said as she bent over to pick up her clothes.

“Hey, I’m not interested cuz you won’t do anything with me.” I said

“And you know why.” She said as she started getting dressed.

“You know I don’t like a tease. I’m gonna go get something to eat, I’m hungry.” I said. I got off the couch and walked to the door and grabbed the handle.

“Well I'm gonna go check on Jonathan to see how he is doing.” She said before teleporting away, and I noticed she forgot to put on her panties because they laid on the floor.

I looked around to see if anyone was looking and then thrust my hand towards the panties and they flew into my grasp. I checked my clothes then noticed I was still in swimwear. I changed to my normal clothes, black polo shirt, black pants, a jacket, and some sneakers. I slipped the panties into my pocket and left.

{Johnathan’s room: Hannah pov}

“Damn it, I left my panties.” I said but pushed it out of my mind as I looked at Jonathan, he laid on the bed asleep as all 6 of us supplied him with mana it was difficult to keep the supply up.

“Alright girls, I think that's enough for now, go restore your own mana reserves, I’ll keep Jonathan company.” I said as I climbed onto the bed next to him. Jasmine, and the other Anodites left the room, leaving him, and me alone.

“I hope you come back as the same man I know you as.” I said as I put a hand on his cheek.

{Mamoru pov}

I got in my truck and adjusted my mirror and found Loona sleeping in the backseat.

“What the? LOONA?” I said, confused.

She woke up and growled at me. “Oh come on! Did you get drunk last night?” I asked.

She didn’t say anything and just groaned. “Get up here.” I told her. She did as asked and sat in the passenger seat. I moved the cupholder/seat in the middle and looked at her. “Bad hellhound! I said no drinking! Clothes off!” I told her.

She didn’t do it at first but I took out a dog whistle. “Don’t make me use this. It’ll be worse cuz you have a hangover! Now clothes off and lie down like a good dog!” I said.

She did as she was told and layed down on the seats. I grabbed her fat ass and put it on my lap. I unzipped my pants and put my dick between her buttcheeks. She moaned when she felt my dick and ground herself against it.

I lifted her ass up and inserted my dick into her swollen fortune cookie. I turned the keys to the truck and began driving as she brought her ass up and down on my lap. After a few minutes I came and she sat there, her nethers milking my cock, filling her womb with my seed.

She pulled off and began cleaning herself out with her tongue. I opened a portal below her and dropped her into my room. I tossed in her clothes and closed the portal.

I continued driving and stopped at a gas station that was being robbed by two guys. I zipped up my pants and I got out after parking and walked in. I grabbed a large bag of barbecue pork rinds, a reeses outrageous, a large root beer and a blueberry slurpee. One of the guys tried intimidating me but I just ignored them and put my things on the front counter.

One of the guys shot me from behind and I turned around. I gave them a bored expression then raised an eyebrow. I turned their weapons to dust and opened a portal below them.

I gave one of the guys to Allie, and the other one I gave to Maia. I closed the portal and paid for my stuff and fixed whatever the idiots broke. “See ya later.” I said as I walked out the door.

I drove to Taco Bell and got a few things from inside and took a seat. After a few bites I got a bit woozy and passed out.

chapter 33

View Online

{Jonathan POV}

“How tedious.” I said as I opened my eyes to see the ceiling of my bedroom. I looked to my side to see Hannah. I said nothing, and got out of bed, and got dressed. Then I summoned my staff before walking out the door. I pulled out my phone to see it had been three days since I combined the dimensions.

I put my phone away before teleporting to the area I used to gather the energy needed, the zombies still wandered the area. “What a nuisance.” I said as I opened a portal, then had them walk through. Before I closed it.

“It was then I heard the sound of thrusters, weaponry, and jets. “How absolutely tedious.” I said as I turned around to see Iron man, Black widow, and Hawkeye along with several dozen shield agents.

“Drop the staff.” Said Iron man.

“This day is only getting more and more tedious.” I complained.

“We all have those days.” He said, it was then I opened a portal allowing a few hundred troops to march through.

Black Widow put a finger on a device in her ear. “Fury, are you seeing this?” She asked.

Just then another portal opened up and Mamoru stepped out wearing his armor and resting his scythe over his shoulder. “Put your army away dude, they’re friends, not enemies.” He told me.

“I don't take orders from you.” I said.

“Go home Johnathan, I’ll smooth things over, just turn around and go back to bed, you know what happens when you’re like this.” He said to me.

“I've slept long enough, I just came here to clean up a mess I left behind.” I said glaring at him.

“Then put away the armies and do that, I don’t want you to kill the avengers, so try to behave or I’ll turn you into a AA Battery.” He warned me.

“Neither of you are leaving.” Said a voice over an intercom as the helicarrier came out of stealth.

“I apologize for my friend, he’s not feeling like himself, and I offer my service and will answer any questions you may have if you can wait a few minutes so I can bring my friend home.” Mamoru said to them. “Johnathan please just go home, Hannah is worried about you.” He told me.

“I can handle myself.” I said.

“DAMMIT Johnathan! Take a deep breath and think! Do you really wanna be picking a fight with earth’s mightiest heroes?” Mamoru reasoned.

“Hey, umm sorry to interrupt, but can we move this along Pepper is waiting for me.” Stark said.

“I’m trying! He’s being difficult!” Mamoru Yelled, gesturing towards me.

“Yeah he's not leaving either, his energy readings are off the charts and also you're not leaving cuz that suit looks like one of mine Stark said.

“Actually it was based off one of yours, but I’ve made a few modifications and improvements. Now if you all can shut up for a few minutes that would be great.” Mamoru said. “Now come on Johnathan! Get rid of the army!”

“Fine I’ll put the army away.” I said, sending them back.

“No, don’t just put them away, get rid of them! I don’t want you to use them ever again. If we wanna be peaceful we should not have a huge army!” He told me.

“Do you have any idea how much effort went into making it the fort alone is the size of the Antares star.” I told him.

“I don’t care, if you wanna play nice, you should not keep an army!” He said.

“And what about your robots, androids, and cyborg armies you keep in our hangar?” I accused.

“Leave my Daleks, Cybermen, Assaultrons, Terminators, ED 209s, Ultron Sentinels, Seconds, Minutes, Hours, Cylons, Battle Droids, and Darktroopers out of this! I just made them because I was bored and I wanted to see how it all looked.” He said.

“Then don't bring my army into this.” I told him.

“Ugh! Fine! Just promise me you won’t take them out unless it’s a world threatening event!” He said. “Like an alien invasion or something like that.”

“Fine, but what should we do about them?” I asked gesturing to the avengers, and shield agents.

“Should we go home and hope they can’t figure out where we live?” Mamoru suggested.

“Sure.” I said opening a portal provoking them all to fire their weapons but I created a shield which protected us

“Hey, iron man, if you wanna talk, give me a call!” Said Mamoru, tossing a business card toward him. Then we both went through the portal and sat on the couch.

Mamoru retracted his armor back into its housing unit and got the remote and turned on the news.

“This just in, some strange blue man in red clothes and green hair, calling himself Captain Planet, has been seen randomly attacking people for, get this, littering and not recycling!” Said the Newswoman.

Then they showed an image of Mamoru, only he was painted blue and had green hair and wearing a red costume.

I slowly looked over to Mamoru as the newswoman continued talking.”D’OH!” He grunted as he changed the channel but they were still talking about Captain Planet on multiple channels. He finally gave up and turned the TV off.

“Seems while I was recovering you had an interesting time.” I said.

“I was captured by Hugo Strange and he hypnotized me into thinking I was Captain Planet. I’m not happy about it.” He said, crossing his arms.

“I've done strange things too, even some wicked things.” I said.

“Whatever. ZIRA, VITANI, SARABI, SHENZI, COME DOWN HERE!” He called out. “Cheetah, Mewtwo, Tweedle dee, Tweedle dum, Katty Kattswell, Mrs. Kattswell, Beerus, Sphinx, Depression Kitty, Clawdia, Chess! You come down too!”

“Why do you want all of your cats?” I asked.

“I wanna be covered in cats.” He said weirdly.

“Alright then, leave me out of your little cat pile.” I said walking away.

“Jasmine! Can you come down too in a cat form?” He called, as I walked farther away.

“Hey Johnathan! Did you finish working on my Luna from sailor moon?” Mamoru called out.

“Here.” I said snapping my fingers making a girl appear.

“Yay!” He exclaimed like Peter Griffin.

All his cats came running down the stairs with their clothes off, and piled onto him. “Yay! I’m covered in a Destruction!” He exclaimed.

Then Jasmine came down the stairs in the form of a pink panther.

“Well have fun.” I told him with a small wave.

{Mamoru pov}

“Alright let's see we have Zira, Vitani, Sarabi, and Shenzi who are new, along with Chess, and the girls in the tank over there. welcome to the harem, and……… Jasmine?! Is that you?!” I said. As I stopped and was stunned by Jasmine’s pink panther form. “Damn you’re hot!” I said.

“Thank you.” She said

“Everyone move! Jasmine come here I wanna feel how soft you are.” I said. All my cats moved off me and Jasmine sat on my lap. “Damn Jasmine, pink looks good on you. Any chance you could stay in that form for me?” I asked as I brought my arm around her and felt her right breast. She felt so soft. “Please? You’re so soft!” I said.

“Don't count on it.” She said.

“Ugh, fine, but you better get me a pink panther.” I said.

“Do you want me to make every form a take into an individual person?” She asked.

“If you don’t wanna stay in that form, then yes.” I said.

“Then I think I'll take fewer forms.” She muttered.

“Do you wanna have sex? You’re turning me on.” I asked.

“Every girl turns you on, even my mother.” She said.

“Not every girl, but do you wanna have sex?” I asked as I groped her breast, making her moan.

“Don't you have girls you haven't pleasured yet, shouldn't you give them what they want first.” She told me.

I brought my hand down to the base of her tail and began scratching that spot. Jasmine began moaning instantly. “Cats have a special erogenous zone at the base of their tails.” I said.

“Are you listening at all, you're playing favorites, but if you want to keep doing this.” She said, then she somehow separated from the pink panther body. “Have fun.” She said. “There is your pink panther.” She said.

“Ok, THAT is IT!” I said, dropping the panther on the floor, ignoring it’s protests as I stood up. “Jasmine, you have been disrespectful towards me since day one! I’m done with you! I’M LEAVING, do NOT follow me!” I said. I stormed out the door and shot off into the sky, towards the second star to the right.

I began going faster and then I saw a flash and large dramatic light show as I broke through to Neverland.

I flew around the island and came in for a landing near Pixie Hollow. I began walking towards the pixie dust tree, but I didn’t get far before I stepped into a trap and was caught in a suspended net, it bounced once and I bumped my head, then everything went black.

{Johnathan pov}

Jasmine burst into my room crying, and she hugged me as she cried into my chest. “Jasmine what wrong?” I asked.

“I think Mamoru kicked me form his harem, just becuse I didnt want to have sex.” She said, crying into my chest, making me enraged.

‘Mamoru, you fucking bastard.’ I thought as I clenched my hands into fists.

“Don't worry just stay with me for a bit, we’ll see what he has to say for himself when he returns.” I told her as I patted the back of her head, then laid her on the bed, and out her to sleep with a spell.

“Mamoru, you sex crazed mother fucker you better be ready for when you come back.” I said as I walked out of the room, to prepare for his return.

{Elsewhere}

I woke up in a sack a few hours later. I groaned and moved a bit. Then I began hearing voices.

“Alright you bilgerats! What have you brought this time?!” Said a familiar voice.

‘That sounds like….. oh of course! It just had to be pirates!’ I groaned internally.

I double tapped my arc reactor and put on my ring and brought out my lantern. “The Blackest Night falls from the skies, The darkness grows as all light dies, We crave your hearts and your demise, By my black hand, the dead shall rise!” I said as my armor got its cloak and began giving off an eerie dark glow.

I used my claws and ripped open the sack. “WHO DARES CAPTURE THE SHADOW REAPER!” I shouted as I brought out my scythe.

“You fools, what have you brought onto the ship!” Shouted a man.

“WHO ARE YOU!?” I yelled, pointing my scythe towards him.

“C-C-Captain J-James Hook.” He told me.

“Why did you bring me here?!” I ordered.

“I didn't, they did, they took you from near Pixie Hollow.” Said Hook pointing at his crew.

“Well they must have caught me for a reason, so tell me why!” I said.

“They were looking for Peter pan.” He told me.

My gaze bore down on Hook. “Well as you can see, I’m not a brat wearing green tights. Now you either let me go or are we going to have to duel?” I asked, putting away my scythe and taking out a pirate scimitar with my flag’s symbol engraved into the guard.

“Just go.” He told me.

I put away my sword. “Very well, but if Any of your imbeciles follow me, I’ll come back here and break every bone in your body until it’s turned to gravel!” I said, grabbing him by his shirt.

“One flying boy is trouble enough I don't want to mess with a flying man.” He said.

“I’m no man.” I said showing off my grin full of canines. I dropped him and took a few steps back and shot off like a rocket towards Pixie Hollow. I deactivated my ring and armor then shrunk down.

I began walking towards the pixie dust tree. I looked around and saw a few fairy houses. I made sure to stick to the shadows and observe. Eventually I found Tinkerbell talking with her friends. And she seems to have gained a bit of weight.

I stayed quiet and listened in their conversation.

Tink picked up a scone but was stopped by Rosetta. “Hey!” Protested Tink.

“Now now dearie, you have been putting on a bit of weight, you need to cut back on the sweets!” Said Rosetta.

“Hold on, some guys like girls with larger assets, maybe she might find someone who likes a few extra curves.” Said Silvermist.

“I am not fat!” Said Tink.

“Well you are where it counts.” Siad Rosetta.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Said Tink, beginning to turn red.

“Basically you're gonna get a lot of attention,” said Vidia.

“Ugh!” Grunted tink.

‘Hmmm I should probably try to blend in.’ I thought to myself as I changed my clothes and gave myself fairy wings.

Tink was about to leave but she bumped into me. She fell down and looked up at me. “Oh, sorry, I saw you and wanted to talk to you.” I said, helping her up. “But I guess I got your attention, so….. would you like to go out with me?” I asked.

“Sure.” She said, blushing.

“Ok, when would you like me to pick you up?” I asked.

“Now’s a good time!” She said.

“Alright…. but where would you like to go?” I asked.

“Umm, oh! How about my place?” She asked.

“Ok.” I said.

She led me to her house and brought me inside.

“So what would you-mfmm” I began before she pulled me in for a kiss. I broke the kiss and looked at her. “Could you give me a minute?” I said then ran out the door and took out my phone. I dialed Jasmine’s number and put my phone up to my ear. “Please pick up.” I said to myself.

There was no answer. I called again and continued calling until she would pick up. “Why isn’t she picking up?” I mumbled.

I called Hannah. “You better pick up.” I mumbled:

The call connected and the first thing I heard was. “What did you do?”

“Hey, Hannah can you put Jasmine on, I was trying to call to apologize but she’s not answering.” I told her.

“She was so upset that Jonathan used a spell to help her get some rest, and he’s waiting for you to come back but he also seems to be calming down a bit.” Hannah said.

“Good, my author didn’t wanna relive a childhood trauma. I’m gonna stick around here for a bit, don’t try finding me, you won’t.” I said then hung up.

I went back into the house with Tink and she looked at me with concern. “Is something wrong?” she asked.

“No, everything is fine, I have a question for you though.” I said.

“Ok, what do you need?” She asked.

“I’m not from here and I need a place to stay, is it alright if I stay here?” I asked.

“Hmmm, alright, I hope the couch is ok.” She offered.

“That’s fine.” I said then got on the couch.

“Do you need anything?” She asked.

“No I’ll be fine.” I said. “I’m just gonna rest for a while, I’m a little tired.”

“Ok, sweet dreams!” She said then left her house, leaving me on her couch.

‘Wow she’s trusting.’ I thought to myself. I layed down on the couch and closed my eyes and went to sleep.

{Elsewhere}

Jonathan was sitting on the couch with his eyes closed, his face contorted to pain and confusion, as voices whispered in his mind. All were unintelligible, but they every syllable somehow held some kind of meaning he could not understand. The voices wreaked havoc on his mind forcing him to relive old memories, terrible memories. Jonathan rubbed his temples as his head felt like it would explode.

The voices grew louder and louder to the point of nearly driving Jonathan mad before everything went silent, but there was no calmness or relief in it, only an empty void which haunted Jonathan as it felt like a part of himself died in that very moment. Jonathan’s looks of pain, and confusion were replaced by sorrow and loss, as his mind cleared, and he now felt the consequences of what he had done. He took one deep breath before sighing, as he felt like he had a hole in his chest.

“So it begins again.” He said as he opened his eyes only to reveal revealthey were now as black as the abyss.

{Mamoru pov}

I was woken up by my phone ringing. “Mmmm.” I groaned as I picked up my phone. “Hello?” I answered.

“It Sheira.” I heard.

“Hey, what’s up?” I asked as I sat up.

“I need your help on a mission.” She said.

“Ok, gimme a few minutes, I’ll be there.” I said then hung up. Just then Tink came in. “Hey, Tinkerbell, I’m gonna need to send you to my place, we’ll have some fun later.” I said then opened a portal below her. She fell through and the portal closed. I left a clone of her on the couch and got up.

I changed back to normal and I opened a portal and met Hawkgirl on the other side. “I’m here, what’s the mission?” I asked.

“There have been reports of strange activities in this town.” She said bringing out a map, and pointing out a familiar location.

“Is that… Bellwood?” I asked.

“Yes.” She said.

‘If that’s Bellwood, that means we’re gonna be dealing with Ben 10……. and some of the villains.’ I thought to myself. “Ok, let’s go.” I said as I double tapped my armor and it came on. I put on my ring and got my cloak. “I’m ready when you are.” I said, taking out my scythe.

“Then let's go.” She said pressing a few buttons on the teleporter, then we were on top of a building.

“Hmmm, I’m not seeing anything out of the norm.” I said as I looked around.

“We are just here to take a look around, there have only been reports of strange activity, but enough for us to do a little investigating.” She told me.

“I guess, but I have a feeling we might end up doing some recruiting here.” I said.

“Ben Tennison is working for the plumbers.” Sheira told me.

“True, but he might be willing to join.” I said.

“Don't get your hopes up.” She told me, before I saw a familiar tennager walking the streets.

“Hey, watch this.” I said then used my magic on the sidewalk so it lifted up a bit. “Ok, I made it so he’ll trip, this is gonna be hilarious.” I said. He continued walking and when he got to the spot he fell over onto his face. “Hahaha! Faceplant!” I laughed.

“Try to take this more seriously.” Shiera said.

“I’m just trying to have a bit of fun. By the way, what was it we were supposed to be doing again?” I asked.

“We’re just taking a look around.” She said.

“Ok, then let’s try to blend in.” I said turning off my armor. I got rid of the cloak and kept my ring on to keep it handy. I put on a glamour and gave one to Shiera. “This’ll fool people and cameras but it won’t fool any scanners, so try to keep away from them.” I said.

“Alright.” She said then we both flew, then landed on the side walk before we started walking.

We headed towards a Mr. Smoothie’s and got a couple of smoothies and sat down. I took a sip. *spittake* I wiped my mouth with a napkin. “Ugh! These things taste terrible!” I said.

“Hey take that back,” Said a teenager, I turned my head to see Ben Tennison.

“I have a right to voice my opinion so not gonna happen!” I said to him. He was about to say soemhingelse before a voice came from his omnitrix.

“Unknown alien dna detected, collecting samples.” Said the omnitrix as it started to scan both me and Hawkgirl, but as it was about halfway done something happened. The omnitrix started to short circuit with small arcs of green electricity coming off it, then there was a blast that knocked all three of us off our feet. Then a beam of green energy hit me square in the chest which knocked me unconscious.

{Later on the watchtower}

“Mamoru, Mamoru wake up.” I heard.

I opened my eyes but the light hurt my eyes so I closed them. I moaned as I opened my eyes again and tried to let them adjust.

“Take it slow, you've been through a lot in the half hour.” Said another voice, it was J’onn’s.

“What happened?” I asked.

“Well, ummmm, here take this.” Shiera said, handing me a small mirror.

“I’m a vampire, I don’t show up in mirrors or cameras.” I said.

“Then feel your back.” She said.

“Ok but I don’t………..” I began as I sat up and felt my back then looked behind me.

“Yeah, you have wings now.” She told me.

I spread them to their full extent. I looked at my new wings, they were large and membranous like a bat’s. “How did this happen?” I asked, trying to fold them, only to be met with a bit of difficulty.

“The Omnitrix somehow crossed my dna with yours, I was unaffected, but you, your vampiric DNA altered your new genes, and after several moments of you squirming on the ground in pain, did they burst from your back, it was quite bloody.” Shiera explained.

“Gross. But at least that’s all that happened….. that is all that happened right?” I asked.

“We believe so.” Said J’onn.

“Ok, so now what?” I asked.

“I dont know.” She said.

“J’onn could you leave us?” I asked. “I’d like to be alone with Shiera for a while.”

“Alright.” He said then left the room.

“So, Shiera, since we’re alone, what would you like to do?” I asked.

“You want to fuck don’t you?” She asked, crossing her arms.

“A little.” I said.

“Alright.” She said, as she started to strip.

I took my clothes off and looked at Shiera. “Where would you like to start?” I asked.

“We don't have much time so let's go straight to the fun part.” She said climbing on the bed.

I lied down and watched her. “Ok, but which hole?” I asked.

“Anal?” She asked.

“Ok.” I said. She climbed on top of me, and grabbed my already erect member, then slowly inserted it into her ass till she reached the base. Her ass was so tight, then she started bouncing on my hips quickly. “This is nice and all, but could you switch holes and turn around?” I asked.

“Sure.” She said taking my dick out of her ass, then into her pussy, then turned around so she was facing me while still riding my dick.

“Oh that’s nice.” I said as I put my hands on her ass.

She moaned, and spread her wings, as she rode me harder. I squeezed her ass and gave it a slap, making her moan.

“You gonna help? we’re on a time limit unless you forgot.” She said.

“No, I can’t move when you’re doing so well.” I said as I began pulling her down to meet her thrusts.

“Fuck.” She moaned.

“Fuck you’re getting tight.” I said as she bounced on my cock.

“I'm gonna cum, you close yet?” She asked.

“Not yet, keep going.” I said.

She started going faster, and rode me harder.

“When I cum, where do you want it?” I asked.

“Inside.” She said.

“I’m not close yet, go harder!” I said.

She rode me harder to the point the bed was creaking loudly. “Oh yes! Just like that!” I said.

“I cant keep going, you're gonna have to do something. She told me.

“Can I get you pregnant?” I asked.

“Today is a safe day.” She said.

“Too bad, I can still fill you up though.” I said pulling her down to meet her thrusts.

“Yes.” She said.

“Please switch holes, I wanna put it in your ass.” I said. She quickly put my dick in her ass, while still riding it hard. “Turn around, I wanna see your ass taking my cock.” I said. She quickly turned around giving me a good view of her ass. “Oh yes! Keep going!” I said giving her ass a slap.

“Oh fuck!” She moaned.

“I’m close.” I told her.

“So am I.” She told me. I pulled out of her ass, turned her around and thrust into her pussy. I went all the way to the hilt and we both came. I began flooding her womb with seed.

“Oh god.” She moaned as she collapsed on top of me. I wrapped my arms around her and my wings did the same and I went to sleep.

When I woke up I was alone with only a letter by my side.

Sorry duty calls

Is what was written on it.

“I hate one night stands.” I said. Then the authors began speaking to me. “Huh?....... Go where?......... But I…… You will?...... Ugh fine.” I said. “Well this gives me more time to wait out Jonathan’s tempter.” I said getting up, and getting dressed after folding my wings so they’d fit underneath my shirt.

After getting dressed a portal opened, and I stepped through to see myself in a bog.

I took a few steps then froze when I saw a dead five headed hydra. “Holy shit!” I said. I walked up to see it had been stung on the necks multiple times. “What could have done this?” I said to myself. Then I heard a soft growl to my side. I turned to see something walking towards me through the fog, it was at least 2.5 meters tall and 5.6 meters long. When it came into view I saw its skin was dark greyish black, it had six legs, a scorpion tail, 10 sensory quills, and two long appendages that came out of the back of its head, and large bat wings on its back.

“Whaaaaaat?” I said, confused.

It circled me, but when I looked in its eyes they seemed far more intelligent than some animales, I looked at my ring and used it to scan the creature. It snarled before I brought my ring up to my face, then a hologram of the beast appeared, the ring showed me an x-ray to see machines in its brain, eyes, and through its entire body. “What the hell are you?” I said, looking away from the hologram to look at the creature.

He titled its head curiously before laying down.

“Ok, you’re clearly intelligent and obviously you can’t speak, but maybe my ring might be able to translate so we can communicate.” I said. The beast only kept looking at me as if I was crazy.

I tried using my ring but it flashed a few times. “Huh, it can’t translate your language. Interesting, but maybe.” I said as I put on my mk50 armor, then tried hacking the super computer in his head.

‘What is he doing now.” A low deep rumbling voice said in my helmet.

“I just heard that!” I exclaimed.

‘Wait what, you heard me?’ He asked.

“Yes.” I said.

‘How?’ He asked.

“Your whole body is riddled with nanites and you have a super computer in your head, it’s not that hard to hack into it.” I said.

‘Well then, since we can communicate care to tell me what you are, my computer can't figure you out. Your form is similar to a human but your genetic makeup is all over the place.’ He asked.

“Yeah, my DNA is unstable like an Eevee, basically I’m very susceptible to changes in my DNA and I can adapt to a few things and evolve, and by the looks of things, you’re in a similar boat.” I said.

‘My microbots can alter my DNA, yes.’ He confirmed.

“Hold on.” I said. Took off the armor and took out a Bluetooth earpiece and put it in my ear. “Ok, I should be able to hear you through this earpiece.” I said.

He said nothing. “This is working isn’t it?” I asked.

‘Yes.’ He told me.

“Oh thank goodness.” I said. “So, are you the only one of your kind here?” I asked.

‘Yes, you won't see another like me here, all 41 of my predecessors died during the early stages of experimentation.’ He said.

“Yikes, what kind of experiments?” I asked.

‘I was genetically created in a lab to be the ultimate killing machine, I was given the ability to take the abilities of those I kill, like these wings for example, but they made one mistake.’ He told me.

“So you’re a biological weapon like a Xenomorph?” I asked.

‘Don't know that is, but yes.’ He told me.

“Oh, cool! So what was the mistake they made?” I asked.

‘The general that came to observe one of my tests brought a human prisoner, and had me eat him.’ He explained. ‘Eating him gave me the ability to break free from their control.’

“I see, humans are known for their intelligence, so by consuming one, you gained awareness of your existence and you learned and evolved.” I theorized.

‘Yes and I almost killed the scientist that created me, but he somehow managed to force me through a wormhole which brought me here.’ He told me.

“Interesting. And do you know where here is?” I asked.

‘No, all I’ve learned is that certain creatures of legend somehow exist here.’ He said.

“Hmmm. Interesting.” I said.

‘That hydra is a good example, took a lot of venom but I took it down, then there were the pegasi, and unicorns that were chasing me earlier, they were trying to capture me.’ he said.

“You might wanna learn how to talk to them, they might treat you better than humans.” I said.

‘I don't feel like ending up in a lab again.’ he told me angrily.

“Well you won’t if you find the right pony, try looking for a cream colored pegasus with a long pink mane, she cares for animals, and she might treat you well.” I said.

‘We’ll see about that.’ He said as he got up.

“Hey, take this.” I said, tossing him my token. “It’s not normal for guys like you to get these, but I’ll make an exception, use that to call me if you get in a jam.” I said.

‘Alright.’ He said.

I opened a portal and walked through and ended up in London for some unknown reason. “The fuck?” I said as I looked around.

I began walking around until I reached a house with a dog floating in the air with her ass up, held down only by a rope. “Isn’t that?....” I said and climbed over a wall then began bringing her down. “Well it is who I thought it was. Hey Nana!” I said as I made a clone of her and tied her up then let it go back up like a balloon.

I looked at Nana and made her into an upright animal, she had large breasts and a large soft butt. “There you go, girl.” I said as I picked her up she began licking my face and I put her over my shoulder. I opened a portal and ended up back home at the front door.

I teleported Nana to my room before I walked inside, when I reached the living room, I saw Jonathan sitting on the couch wearing sunglasses.

“Take a seat.” He said.

“No, I already know how it’s gonna go. You’re gonna yell at me, tell me that Jasmine wants to be treated normally, that she doesn’t wanna be treated like a queen like the rest of my girls, where I take each of them out one by one, each date lasts a whole day, then when we come back, only 2 seconds pass, and then I take another girl out and so on, then Jasmine is gonna say she doesn’t wanna become a grim after I ask if it’s possible to do that with her when I’m not a demonidite, she was not kicked out of my harem, I still like her, I’m not gonna have any of it.” I said then went to my room and slammed the door.

{Jonathan pov}

I sighed as he walked away, then Jasmine appeared in front of me. “I guess he wont talk about it.” She said.

“Appears so.” I said leaning back in my chair.

“Hey dad?” She said.

“What?” I asked.

“Is it ok if I leave for a few days, I need time to process things.” She told me.

I looked at her to see she seriously meant it. “I won't stop you, just don't get yourself in trouble.” I told her.

“Don't worry I wont.” She told me before vanishing into thin air, and I got up and went to bed.

{Next day}

Mamoru came downstairs and sat on the couch with his arms crossed. I just walked out of the living room, and got on some more professional clothes, Hannah was taking me to her workplace today, and Mamoru did not have work today.

“Where’s Jasmine?” Mamoru asked.

“She decided to leave for a few days, she did not tell me where she was going.” I told him.

“Good, I’m tired of her anyway.” He said.

I clenched my fist. “I suggest you clean up your attitude or you'll end up homeless.” I told him.

“It’s not that I don’t care for her! I do, it’s just…. sometimes she’s difficult and I don’t know what to do.” He said.

“She’s likely thinking the same thing.” I told him before I left the house, then got in the limo with Hannah.

“Do you think those two will get back together?” She asked.

“I don't know.” I said as I sat next to her.

Then as the limo started to move Hannah placed a hand on my leg. “Hannah now might not be the time.” I said.

“It's been awhile, plus you know you're stressed, so why not relieve yourself.” She told me, kissing my cheek.

“Alright, at least this time, it's just you and I like old times.” I said before I kissed her, and grabbed her right breast.

“Wait, let's do something a little fun.” She said changing into a nine tailed fox.

“You like, I've been watching a little naruto and come up with this.” She told me.

“I think it would look better if it was sucking my dick.” I said taking off my clothes.

She got on her knees in front of me before she started licking my length, then took it in her mouth all the way to the base. “Much better.” I said rubbing her head before thrusting into her throat.

I soon pulled out my dick, then pushed her onto the floor, as I got on top of her. “Now let's try out that pussy.” I said greedily, as I probed it with my cock before plunging into it, this new body was so hot and tight, and her tails wrapped around me, same with her legs.

I started thrusting into her hard and fast, as I groped her breasts, her body was so soft, and warm.

“Oh yes fuck me harder.” She moaned, so I fulfilled her wish by going at her with all I had, her moans filled the limo as she came.

“Your new form is perfect.” I said as I caressed her body, then I hilted inside her as I filled up her womb, her stomach expanded as I pump more and more cum inside her, then I pulled out.

“Thanks Hannah I needed this.” I told her, then kissed her cheek.

“It was my pleasure.” She said, as we arrived at the company, then we got dressed, and she turned back into a human

After an hour of working Hannah brought me into her office and closed the door. “So how have things been at the company so far?” She asked me.

“Well it's easy work for me so it's not that bad.” I told her then looked at her desk. “New desk?” I asked.

“Yeah, after the first few days of Mamoru working here I got a new one.” She told me.

“That's good news, but tell me why did you really bring me in here?” I asked.

“Because we’re being watched.” She said, then ninjas jumped down from above surrounding us.

“Well looks like we have to deal with this.” I said as they drew their swords and charged us. I grabbed the wrist of one while dodging his sword, and threw him against the wall. Just before I had to jump back from a blade coming from my left, I grabbed the blades, and broke it off the hilt before stabbing it into the neck of the ninja. Then I caught a throwing star, and threw back at the user hitting him in his left eye. I looked at Hannah to see she dealt with her ninjas as well.

“That was easy.” I said.

“Yes, but these ninjas were skilled.” Hannah said, then I grabbed the one I threw against a wall, and looked through his mind.

“The league of assassins.” I said. “But this league is led by a female shredder, how odd.” I said dropping him.

“What will you do?” Hannah asked.

“I'm going to track down the league of course. Then crush them.” I said clenching my fist.

Then my phone began ringing. I picked it up and answered it. “What.” I said.

“The silent ninja alarm went off at the office, is everyone ok?” Came the voice of Mamoru.

I took a pic of one of the ninjas and sent it to him. “As you can see everything is handled, but I have to go on a little expedition you could say.” I told him.

“Awww, you fought……. hold up, check their arms, they have hidden blades.” He said.

“Well they didn't get the chance to use them.” I said.

“Where did they come from, only the Assassin’s Brotherhood from Assassin’s Creed have those particular types of weapons, find the hideout and interrogate the leader.” He told me.

“Well their leader is a female shredder, but i'll do what I can.” I told him.

“Good, also I planted microphones in the car, what did Hannah turn into?” He asked.

“Really, why do you always do this.” I said sighing.

“Just answer the question! I haven’t gotten the chance to hide cameras yet. I’ve only gotten all the rooms in the house, I still have to plant a few around the company and in the vehicles.” He said.

“Mamoru you are to remove all the mics and cams, I won't allow you to spy on us.” I told him.

“That might be a problem, I can’t remember where I put them all. But they don’t record any of your sex with your girls, they go off when you take your clothes off.” He said. “Seriously what did she turn into?” He asked.

“An anthro Kurama from naruto.” I told him.

“A Kitsune!? Ah come on! I wanted to get one of those!” He complained.

“It's a nine tailed fox not a kitsune.” I told him.

“What’s the difference?” He asked.

“Kitsune have a human-like form with nine fox tails, and sometimes fox ears, a nine tailed fox is a nine tailed fox whether its anthro or not.” I told him.

“Oh, well I wanted a nine tailed fox! You got one before I could.” He said, a pout clear in his tone.

“I'm not getting a nine tailed fox, this is just a form Hannah can take. It's not like she's gonna stay that way.” I sighed.

“Still can you send a pic of her in that form? I like cute canid animals, they’re so cute!” He asked.

“Fine, but make your own fox, don't copy off Hannah.” I said. “Hannah mind striking a pose or somethin?” I asked, She shrugged before stripping, and turning into her kurama form, then looked around thinking. She got on the desk, and put one leg over the other while grabbing the other side of the desk, leaning back a little, then I took a pic and sent it.

“What do you think?” I asked.

“Can you have her sitting down and begging like a dog?” He asked.

“No.” I told him.

“Ok, but can I go get…. ah Kurama?... was that what you called it?” He asked.

“Yes that's the name of the nine tialed fox, and you can make your own, not one that looks like Hannah.” I said.

“Which universe is it from again?” He asked.

“Naruto.” I said.

“K…….. *ruffling* *hissing* *growling*...... gotcha!” He said then a loud thump was heard on the other end along with a few other sounds. “I think I got her, this is the one from the show right?” He asked, sending a picture of a brown, slightly chubby, female Kurama with lots of chest fluff, large breasts and a large ass and nine fluffy tails. “This isn’t technically copying, it’s similar, but not what Hannah was, but look how cute she is.”

“Alright fine.” I said.

“K, be sure to bring me back a few of their weapons as souvenirs.” He said.

“I'll try, this is gonna be a full on war, so there might be some damage.” I told him.

“Or you could try ghosting them one by one until you reach the higher ups.” He suggested.

“They came for me and my sister, if i'm going to battle i'm going all out.” I told him.

“Mind if I join you? I would love to kick some ninja ass.” He asked.

“Why, they came for me not for you.” I said.

“I may hate your guts, but I see you as family.” He said, then appeared in front of me, fully clad in his armor. “And when someone messes with my family, I wanna get even.” He told me as he brought out his scythe and rested it on his shoulder as he cracked his neck.

“I didn't know you hated me that much.” I said.

He put his hand on my shoulder. “Let’s go fuck shit up.” He said with a laugh.

“First I have to go get something, I have been meaning to test it out.” I said with a grin teleporting to my force, and face a closed armor cabinet I opened it to see the golden armor inside. I shifted into demonidite and put on the armor and grabbed the sword before teleporting back. “What do you think, it's made from vibranium.”

“Nice, let me know if you wanna give it an upgrade.” He said. “Oh, Hannah here’s some armor I made for you.” Mamoru held out his hand and Hannah began being covered in golden armor of her own. “I made it out of vibranium and adamantium, then I enchanted it so the wings could move. You like it?” He asked.

“Yeah I do.” She said shifting to her grim anodite form.

“So now we head to Nanda Parbat.” I said.

“Where?” Mamoru asked.

“Their hideout in tibet.” I told him.

“Oh. I would have thought we’d head to Masyaf.” He said.

“That's Assassin's Creed not the league of shadows.” I told him.

“I know, it was a joke that apparently went over your head.” He told me.

“Lets just go.” I said opening a portal.

“Meh I changed my mind, bye!” Said Mamoru, disappearing in a green flash.

“Well, guess we’re on our own.” I said before I stepped through the portal with Hannah and we stood on a ridge overlooking a temple. “How do you think I should do this?” I asked.

“Let's get this over with.” She said.

“Alright.” I said summoning a small portion of my army numbering 5 thousand strong.

“Attack.” I yelled.

The 5 thousand charge forward, just before the alarms at the temple sounded, and the Ninja prepared themselves. “How the mighty league of shadows have fallen, it won't take long to wipe them out, the problem are those two.” I said pointing out two individuals.

The first one was a 6 foot woman wearing armor, and on her wrists two long blades, then the second one looked like a witch girl.

“Wait isn't that Shinigami, I thought she was supposed to be Karai’s friend.’ I said looking at the two of them walking towards the battle, as the ninjas ran past them. “That one with the hat can use magic, and the one in the armor is a powerful warrior, though they are both attractive.” I said.

“What are you thinking?’ Hannah asked me.

“Look I said I didn't want anymore girls, but I kinda want them, think you can help me?” I asked.

“I guess I could help.” She said as we walked down the ridge to get a better view of the battle. My army had the advantage in numbers, strength, and skill, allowing them to slaughter the ninjas and the Shredder charged me. She jumped up in the air, and tired ot stab my eyes out, but I froze her in time.

“I'll deal with you later.” I said as I sent her into a pocket dimension. I then turned around to see Shinigami swinging her hypno stone like a pendulum.

“That won't work on me girl.” I said surprising her, just as I froze her in time then sent her to the same pocket dimension.

"Well let's return home and let the army doing their job." I said.

"Alright." Hannah said as I opened a portal back home and we walked through.